《Fleeing the Gilded Cage: Don鈥檛 Want to be the Billionaire鈥檚 Wife》 Chapter 1 The Joke in Los Angeles Chapter 1 The Joke in Los Angeles On the day when Martina Martinez dragged her luggage out of the Walker family vi like a hobo, half of the yboys in LA were watching her joke. Over the years, she had been deeply in love with Benjamin Walker, losing herself for him, and had be aughing stock in the entire city. As she carried the luggage down the stairs, she seemed somewhat delicate, taking each step carefully and coldly staring at the colorful sports cars that had just entered the vi courtyard. In front of the red sports car, Adam Paloma was leaning against the front of the car, with his hands crossed in front of his chest, full of ridicule and yfulness in his eyes. Since the day when Martina gave up her dignity and pursued Benjamin, Adam and many of the dandies in the city had disliked her. Now, when these yboys heard from the Walker family¡¯s maid that Martina was packing up and preparing to leave, they immediately put down their ¡°work¡± and shed over to see how she would get out of the Walker family in a pitiful state. However, Martina wasn¡¯t that pitiful, after all, her looks were still there. Even though she was now unlucky in love, she was still a gorgeous woman in distress. Martina was standing there in a light¨Ccolored long dress, waiting for the taxi she had called. Her slender figure was well¨Cproportioned, and her demeanor was excellent. She stood there, facing Adam. Adam nced at her luggage and immediately began to speak in a sarcastic tone, as if he already knew Martina¡¯s n. ¡°Martinez, are you ying the trick again?¡± His mocking tone didn¡¯t escape Martina¡¯s ears. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Martina was someone who had finally caught the heir of the Walker family, so how could she give up easily? Martina didn¡¯t want to be like a spectacle after breaking up with Benjamin, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Yes! She had previously used the threat of running away from home several times to ¨C pressure Benjamin into speaking up for her, giving her status and recognition, and giving her enough love. After numerous attempts, no one believed that Martina was really determined to leave. Martina couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything and just lowered her gaze to look at the delicate flowers she had nted in the yard. She wondered if Benjamin would take care of them after she left. He probably wouldn¡¯t care at all. Over the years, she had always been dispensable to him. Thinking about it, it was really sad. Even though she had spent two months making up her mind to leave, when the day of departure really came, she still felt a little reluctant to go. However, the reluctance was not mixed with as much true affection and love as before. She had truly given up. The ride¨Csharing app on her phone showed that the taxi was still about three miles away, so Martina continued to wait while dragging her luggage. She remained silent, and for some reason, Adam felt that something was off, but he still thought that Martina was a shameless woman who was easy to manipte. Many people believed that Martina loved Benjamin deeply and was willing to do anything to remain by his side. For six years, she had exhibited patience and persistence. Adam stared at her with a deadpan expression and spoke without reservation. He looked at her in appearance, with only a small suitcase, and mocked her again, ¡°At least you¡¯re still Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why did you run away without a chauffeur or maid to apany you?¡± Martina furrowed her eyebrows. She suddenly wanted to know just how much she had tried to win over Benjamin, to make these wealthy young men despise her so much. Even though she was ready to leave today, Adam still had no intention of letting her off. Adam noticed the expression on her face. He pretended to be very curious and eximed, ¡°Oh, Surely the Walker family wouldn¡¯t deny you the face of giving you a car, right?¡± The yboys in front of him burst intoughter. He did it on purpose to make things difficult for her. Benjamin had been abroad for the past six months, and he only asionally returned. The family¡¯s trivial matters were all handled by his mother, Elizabeth Walker. Elizabeth had always disliked Martina. She didn¡¯t show it so tantly when Benjamin¡¯s grand father, Jack Walker, was around. Since Jack Walker moved to a nursing home in Ondo two months ago, Elizabeth has be increasingly disgusted and contemptuous of Martina. Martina was not provoked by Adam¡¯s words. Her exquisitely beautiful face remained indifferent. She also looked at Adam¡¯s smug face and said coldly, ¡°Amy Paloma has poor health. When you speak, be mindful of your words and beware of misdirected retribution for your wrongful deeds.¡± Amy Paloma was Adam¡¯s sister and his most precious treasure. This was a sensitive topic for Adam. Anyone who talked about this topic would be a dead man. Previously, Martina had been trying to fit into their circle, building rtionships with them, but she had never mentioned these taboos. When others made fun of her, she would only swallow her pride, not saying a word, pretending not to care. Until now, she had never been as sharp and piercing as she was at this moment. She was leaving the Walker family, so what did she have to fear? The extreme thoughts that had built up over years of enduring were now being released! ¡°Even if you want to push Amy Paloma onto Benjamin¡¯s bed-¡± Martina chuckled and said. ¡°She still needs to have her life before she can do that.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Amy had always had a weak body and needed rest. Adam never thought that Martina would say such things! He looked stunned for a moment, then a horrible and cold anger appeared on his face! He strode towards Martina and grabbed her arm, pulling her closer to him. These people considered themselves to be unapproachable and had never shown respect to anyone, including Martina. Now, as Adam was about to hit her in his rage, no one dared to stop him, including the nanny who was watching from behind. Martina leaned to the side, but she couldn¡¯t avoid the p. ¡°Martinez, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. If it weren¡¯t for you shamelessly lingering in the Walker family, would Benjamin intentionally stay abroad?¡± Adam snapped. Indeed, it had been almost four months since Benjamin had returned. If they were to talk about the real reason, it might be because of her that he deliberately stayed overseas. Adam was a man after all, tall in stature, and his p was heavy enough to make Martina feel the severe pain. Martina was thinking that if Benjamin had even given her the slightest bit of face, she wouldn¡¯t have been pped today.p.¡± Martina didn¡¯t cry, but instead stared at Adam and said, word by word, ¡°I remember this ¡°You¡¯re nothing without the Walker family,¡± Adam raised an eyebrow and taunted. ¡°So what difference can you make if you remember it?¡± Still provoking her, Adam said, ¡°If you have the guts, then get out and nevere back!¡± Martina¡¯s sharp fingertips dug deep into the flesh of her palm, the pain stimting her mind to be clearer. At that moment, she came to the realization that she could not move anyone, just as she understood that Benjamin did not love her either. Benjamin didn¡¯t love her, so leaving the Walker family meant she was nothing. Despite being treated like a scabby dog by Adam and the others, and being hated by everyone in the Walker family, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave. But now, Adam¡¯s p identally woke her up, and even the only thing she couldn¡¯t bear in her heart hadpletely disappeared. Fortunately, the taxi arrived just in time. Martina told the driver to drive straight through the gate. She didn¡¯t even look back at the ce she had lived for six years, leaving firmly and decisively. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 When indecision led to chaos After seeing Martina leave, the nanny immediately returned to the living room and reported to Elizabeth, ¡°Miss Martinez has left.¡± Elizabethzily flipped through the magazine in her hand and said, ¡°If she wants to leave, just let her.¡± The nanny was a bit worried and said, ¡°But young master ising back in a few days, what if he doesn¡¯t see Miss Martinez¡­ Elizabeth didn¡¯t care about such things and impatiently shut her up, ¡°What are you afraid of? She will come back on her own.¡± Her tone was full of disdain. ¡°She has endured for six years, can she really leave?¡± In the taxi, the driver asked several times if the address was correct, but no one responded. He looked in the rearview mirror and saw Martina silently crying in the back seat. The ride was smooth and uneventful, and soon they arrived at the house she had rented temporarily. Leaving Benjamin was not Martina¡¯s impulsive decision. It took her two months toe to terms with it and ultimately decided to end this rtionship of six years by herself. In the first few years of her life, there was no room in her eyes or heart for anyone else besides Benjamin. Now, the final choice was like bringing closure to those absurd years. The apartment had already been cleaned beforehand, a one¨Cbedroom apartment with a living room, 40 square yard. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The basic furniture and appliances were all very clean. She put her luggage aside and prepared some food for herself, just a bowl of in pasta. A few days ago, she purchased a new SIM card and inserted it into the dual slots of her phone. She wanted a clean break, in case she decided to sever tiespletely. However, she didn¡¯t remove the old number, perhaps because she still held onto a glimmer of hope. After setting up the new card, she first called her father, Miguel Martinez. ¡°Hey dad,¡± Martina said over the phone. Miguel heard his daughter¡¯s voice and responded in delight, ¡°Martina!¡± The sound of ¡°Martina¡± almost made Martina cry. She took a sip of water to moisten her throat. ¡°Martina, whose phone are you using to call me?¡± Miguel asked, seeing that the number was unfamiliar. Martina casually made up an excuse, ¡°My phone is missing, and luckily my friend has a spare phone that I can use for now.¡± Miguel nodded silently and asked about Martina¡¯s well¨Cbeing, ¡°Is everything going well for you recently? Have you been eating well and staying healthy?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s good,¡± Martina replied. After the short conversation, Miguel still couldn¡¯t let go of Martina¡¯s lifelong affair. He asked, ¡°By the way, how is your rtionship with Benjamin? When are you nning to have your wedding ceremony?¡± Wedding ceremony? Yes, she had been with Benjamin for six years, and ording tomon sense, they should get married and have a wedding ceremony. But Benjamin never talked to her about anything rted to marriage, not even once. Miguel didn¡¯t hear a response and his tone instantly became cold, ¡°Could it be that their family is thinking of backing out?¡± Thinking of some old things from the past, Miguel couldn¡¯t help getting angry, ¡°You are the fianc¨¦e personally chosen by Benjamin¡¯s grandfather!¡± In these past few years, Miguel had always been dissatisfied with Benjamin and often mentioned wanting to have a talk with him when hees to LA. However, Benjamin was always busy and not even Martina could see him often. Martina was afraid that continuing the topic would only expose bad news and that her father would worry about her situation if he found out. So every time, she would say that Benjamin was good to her and the Walker family treated her well. Taking a deep breath, Martina withheld the fact that she left the Walker family from her father. Six years ago, when she resolutely came to the Walker family, her father was already worried. Later, Benjamin never expressed his positive attitude towards their rtionship, and Miguel had been asking to visit, but Martina had always refused. If Martina were to say that she had left the Walker family now, her father would probably be eager to rush over immediately. ¡°Benjamin treat me well, and our rtionship is stable. We¡¯re probably going to have a wedding soon. I¡¯ll talk to him when hees back,¡± Martina said, holding back the pain that felt like suffocation in her heart. Miguel finally calmed down and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the right thing to do. We two should have a good talk.¡± Martina responded with an ¡°okay¡°. Miguel was probably happy to talk about marriage, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When Benjamines back, bring him home. There are still many rtives who haven¡¯t met him yet.¡± Martina¡¯s family was very ordinary. Her father, Miguel Martinez, was the vice¨Cpresident of the local agricultural and sideline products distribution association, and he was about to be the president. Despite his sess, the Martinez family had humble origins asmon farmers in the previous generation. Speaking of the fate between the Martinez family and the Walker family, it was really predestined. When Benjamin¡¯s grandfather, Jack Walker, was young, he loved outdoor adventures and. would go wherever danger existed. However, during one of his explorations in the Sandia Mountains, he was unfortunately injured and became trapped in a trap halfway up the mountain. Martina¡¯s grandfather, Antonio Martinez, happened to discover the trapped exploration team, and he was the first to pull the seriously injured Bob out and carry him to the county hospital, before calling on local people to rescue the others. to Antonio was in good health when he was young, and he was able to carry Jack, who was heavier than himself, on his back for sixty miles up the mountain road, all the way the county town. This timely treatment of his injuries allowed Jack to keep his legs, and he was grateful to his lifesaver from that day on. Originally, the two families had wished to arrange a marriage between the next generation of children, to further cement their rtionship. However, both families only had one son in the next generation, so the marriage had to be pushed back to the generation of Benjamin. This was the origin of Martina¡¯s rtionship with Benjamin. Martina had always known about the arranged marriage since childhood. After turning 18, she moved from New Mexico to LA for college, and Jack Walker was particrly happy about it. He immediately decided to invite her live in the Walker family and cultivate a rtionship with Benjamin. Martina still remembered the first time she met Benjamin. He was ying the piano. upstairs, and the beautiful and melodious sound echoed in Martina¡¯s heart. The girl blushed and felt sweet inside. Later, Benjamin came downstairs, and Martina nervously sat on the sofa. That was the first encounter between the two after turning 18. With just one nce, Martina was unable to extricate herself. Looking back now, in Benjamin¡¯s eyes over the years, it seemed that everything had always been calm, even their feelings for each other were as in as when they first met. After finishing the call with her father, she was about to throw away the old SIM card when a call came in. She looked and her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes couldn¡¯t move away. It was Benjamin. Thump thump¡­ Martina¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. More than half a year ago, Benjamin went to Berlin to develop foreign markets, and only returned twice in the first two months. It had been almost ten days since theirst conversation. Benjamin was very busy and almost flew to various parts of the world every day. His phone was mostly held by his assistant, so even if Martina called, it was usually futile and rarely a coincidence. As time went on, even Benjamin¡¯s assistant team had some minor grievances with her, sometimes even deliberately not answering her calls. At first, when Martina was deliberately troubled by those assistants, she would be unhappy and then call to question them. Later, she got used to it, but there were still rumors that Martina was a clingy person with a bad temper, and that¡¯s why Benjamin deliberately didn¡¯te back. Martina let the phone ring continuously and kept eating the pasta. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Fleeing the Gilded Cage: Don¡¯t Want to be the Billionaire¡¯s Wife Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Was the Boss in a Bad Mood? At night, the Goltzstra?e street was very quiet. After just finishing a negotiation meeting, Benjamin, with slightly fast footsteps, returned to the hotel he sponsored. Inside the ck Rolls¨CRoyce, thepany¡¯s assistant, Simon Lee, held the meeting¡¯s record report for him to sign. He turned around and wanted to leave after the signature. But the man sitting on the back seat of the car, who was originally silent and terrifying, suddenly said, ¡°Anything else?¡± Simon couldn¡¯t help holding his breath, and his brain turned quickly, trying to think about what else he needed to report to him. However, no matter how hard Simon tried, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Everything is going smoothly in terms of work, and nothing unexpected has happened,¡± he replied, But Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows did not rx, instead, they furrowed tighter. He nced at the bottomless night outside the window and asked, ¡°What time is it in LA now?¡± Simon was momentarily stunned before answering, ¡°It¡¯s 4 p.m. in the morning.¡± Benjamin remained silent, but as his assistant sitting right next to him, Simon could clearly feel the temperature in the car drop suddenly at that moment. Simon cautiously nced at his boss, unsure if he had said something wrong. Usually, when they returned to the hotel, Benjamin would take off his coat and go to the temporary study to work overtime like usual. His apanying assistants and advisors would also work tirelessly with him through the night. In the eyes of others, Benjamin was indeed a genius in various fields, especially in the business world, where he had raised the Walker Group to be a domestic industry giant in just a few years. However, only a few people around him knew that he was an extreme and frightening perfectionist, especially when it came to work, he had no empathy for any situation. As it approached dawn, the assistants and consultants who were working with him began to feel exhausted and wanted to rest, but the man in the temporary study did not move, so they didn¡¯t dare to leave. Later, it was still Simon who, under pressure, went to remind Benjamin that he should rest, but the next second, he was intimidated by the cold gaze of Benjamin. Outside the room, the assistants sat together in the small conference room with a gloomy expression. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rihanna Fenty looked worriedly at the room. Among this group of people, she was the oldest and the most senior member of the Walker family. She also knew the boss¡¯s temper the best. Now, with Benjamin working so frantically and not caring about anything else, it seemed more like he was in a bad mood than working. After a moment of pondering, Rihanna asked, ¡°By the way, did the boss say anything else today?¡± The rest of people shook their heads one after another and said, ¡°No, we had a long. day of meetings, and then we were invited to dinner with the other party. We all came back together, but we didn¡¯t even get a chance to talk to the boss.¡± It was actually Simon who had a sudden thought and recalled what happened when he asked the boss to sign the report in the car. He said, ¡°Oh, when I asked the boss to sign the report in the car, he suddenly asked me what time it was in LA.¡± Rihanna pursed her lips and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Simon shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The other people looked at Rihanna in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rihanna¡¯s mind was indeed sharp, and she immediately grasped the key point, ¡°Has anyone called or messaged from the US recently?¡± One of the assistants said, ¡°Yesterday, the boss¡¯s mother called to ask something.¡± As a woman, Rihanna¡¯s intuition told her that this matter was not important, ¡°Anything else?¡± The other person said, ¡°Oh, yes, a few days ago, Mr. Lu, a friend of Mr. Benjamin Walker, called to ask when he coulde back!¡± Rihanna took a deep breath and her eyes suddenly changed, and questioned, ¡°What about Miss Martinez?¡± Everyone looked at each other and quickly checked the call records. Recalling the number of times Martina had called before, even Rihanna noticed that there had been a significant decrease recently, to the point that there had been none at all. She emphasized, ¡°Did Miss Martinez call or not?¡± At this moment, even Simon hadn¡¯t realized the true meaning of this question. He replied, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Rihanna pressed further, ¡°When was thest time she called?¡± Simon replied, ¡°9 days ago? I am not very sure. But at that time, Mr. Benjamin Walker was in a very important meeting with someone, so we received the call and didn¡¯t tell him about it.¡± Rihanna took the phone and carefully looked through the call log. Suddenly, an inexplicable voice warned her that the problem may lie here! ¡°Call back!¡± she ordered. The phone on the sofa kept ringing incessantly. Martina felt annoyed and finally took out the SIM card from the phone and threw it on the table. Previously, Benjamin rarely called her, so every time she received his call, it would make her happy for a long time. But now things were different. Then Martina dialed her friend¡¯s phone number. Elena Rodr¨ªguez was also a member of the wealthy circle in LA, but the two were college ssmates before. Coming from a family of old money, Elena received the news of Martina¡¯s departure from the Walker family early in the morning and was just about to inquire about the reason. behind it. As soon as the call was connected, Elena couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Come on, what are you up to again ?¡± As Martina¡¯s friend and bestie, Elena once said that if Martina could really let go of Benjamin, she would definitely find someone better and richer for her. Unfortunately, Martina had been infatuated with Benjamin since their first day of college, and despite Elena¡¯s frustration and efforts, she remained dedicated to him. When she heard that Martina had left the Walker family, Elena immediately assumed it was another one of her friend¡¯s schemes. She asked impatiently, ¡°Come on, tell me, what¡¯s your angle this time? Are you trying to force a marriage or something?¡± Martina let out a helplessugh. Noticing the silence on the other end of the line, Elena adopted a more serious tone and said, ¡°My troublemaker, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Martina took a deep breath, set aside her reluctance, and replied, ¡°I want to let go. I want to break up with him.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but sigh, not taking it to heart, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard that 800 times. before. Has it ever worked?¡± In her opinion, Martina liked Benjamin to death. To ask her to let go, she might as well wait until Martina died! Martinaughed as well, as if she also doubted herself. Finally, she shook her head. and changed the subject, ¡°I want to go to the studio tomorrow.¡± Elena was even more curious and said, ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t been to the studio in years. What are you going to do there now?¡± Martina stood up, slowly walked to the balcony, and smiled while blowing in the wind, ¡°If I don¡¯t work, are you going to support me?¡± Elena blinked and pouted, ¡°The Walker family is so wealthy. How could I afford to support you?¡± Martina interrupted her, ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from him, including money.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but stare for a few seconds before eagerly asking, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Really not go back? Previously, Martina had been living in the Walker family vi, and all expenses were covered by them. Although Benjamin didn¡¯t like her, she still held the identity of his fianc¨¦e, so he was still generous towards her. In these past few years, Martina had gone to great lengths to buy various luxury items In order to package herself better and be epted by the wealthy circle in LA. It wasn¡¯t untilter that she realized that during that time, people like Adam called her a gold digger you?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking back now, she realized how foolish she was. Martina replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just the literal meaning.¡± Elena was silent for a few seconds and said incredulously, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, can Martina let sighed, ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe that I want to let go?¡± Elena didn¡¯t hide her doubts and said, ¡°Who would believe it? You loved him deeply before and went through so much for him while in the Walker family. Now you¡¯re saying your want to leave him. Can you even believe it yourself?¡± Martina was saddened by her friend¡¯sck of trust, but she couldn¡¯t help but find Elena¡¯s words amusing. ¡°Do you all really think that I can¡¯t survive without him?¡± she asked. Without hesitation, Elena replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Martina was speechless. As time passed and it gotter, the soft yellow light in the living room of the apartment Martina rented came on. She was squatting on the floor, wiping the floor over and over again. To be honest, she had already wiped it several times, and even if she used the floor as a mirror, it would be enough. But Martina unconsciously continued to wipe, as if she wanted to wipe away the person in her heart.. At this moment, the phone on the living room table rang again, but this time it was a video call. Martina regained her senses, dried her hands, and went to the living room to pick up her phone. She nced at it and saw that it was Benjamin¡¯s Snapchat avatar jumping continuously. Martina couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and forgot what to do next. Benjamin had never liked to video chat with her, this was definitely unprecedented. Martina hesitated for a moment, but still answered the call, but switched the video to audio only was. Then a deep and s*xy male voice came from the other side, ¡°Where are you?¡± Benjamin had always been economical with words and got straight to the point. Just like now, he didn¡¯t even ask why Martina wanted to leave, but asked where she So, did he really not care at all why she¡¯s leaving? ¡°Outside,¡± replied Martina, eyes flickering. ¡°Go home,¡± said Benjamin. His breath was very calm, and it sounded like he didn¡¯t think Martina¡¯s departure was very important at all. Martina opened her mouth to say something, but Benjamin interrupted her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very busy with worktely, so be obedient.¡± sad. Without waiting for Martina to respond, he hung up the phone. Martina looked at the disconnected phone, first sneering, then her expression turned Although she had long known that Benjamin didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t care about her, being disregarded like that still made her feel very sad. Since Benjamin turning 18, Jack Walker gradually handed over all the affairs of the Walker Group to Benjamin. Benjamin had great talent and outstanding abilities. Among all the sessors in their circle, he was the most outstanding. Over the past six years, he haspletely taken over the Walker Group business and gradually shifted his focus to foreign markets. Benjamin was so outstanding that many people disliked Martina out of jealousy. If it weren¡¯t for Martina, Benjamin would undoubtedly be the darling of many socialites, including Amy. Adam¡¯s intentional provocation towards her was probably due to this. Many people thought that Martina was not deserving of Benjamin. One had been a street artist and the other a business tycoon! If it hadn¡¯t been for the agreement between the two families back then, these two people would have never had any intersection in reality. This was something that Martina had only realized in the past few days. As the saying went, a forced fruit was not sweet, but bitter. Martina¡¯s thoughts drifted a bit far, tears dripped onto the floor. She crouched down and wiped away her tears. The next day, Martina made a quick breakfast and then went to the studio. After graduating from college, she opened this studio with Elena who was also a painter, but Martina rarely came here on her own, and it was usually Elena running around. Martina arrived here early today and even brought a cup of ck coffee and some bread. This studio was not that big, with only a dozen or so people in total, and most of them were new and didn¡¯t know Martina. Upon entering, Martina was immediately stopped by the receptionist who asked, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± Martina quickly clocked in on the nearby timecard machine upon hearing the question With a beep, several words appeared on the screen: Number of clock¨Cins this month: 0. Martina¡¯s face turned slightly red, feeling that she was such a terrible boss. Martina went directly to where Elena was. When Elena looked up and saw Martina, she was particrly surprised and puzzled, ¡°You actually came?¡± Martina put the prepared breakfast on the table and said, ¡°From now on, I wille to work on time.¡± Elena picked up the breakfast, which consisted of her favorite foods, and began to eat. She then asked, ¡°By the way, why did you give up being a wealthy wife ande to work here?¡± Martina didn¡¯t exin, but focused her gaze on several design drafts on the table. A few of the designs had already taken shape. Martina looked at the data on top and asked, ¡°Is this proportion for indoor use?¡± Elena put down the food and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the interior wall of an art exhibition, so it¡¯s for indoor, I guess.¡± Then she changed the subject. ¡°Can you really let go and stop chasing after him?¡± Martina continued to stare at the painting earnestly for a long time, without even lifting his head, and just made a sound of agreement, Immediately, Elena couldn¡¯t resist the urge and patted Martina¡¯s back with great force, and said, ¡°My little troublemaker, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that every time you make a tough talk, your performance is just too lousy, and you have no backbone at all! I swear, as long as Benjamin makes a phone call, you will definitely go back obediently.¡± Martina interrupted her, ¡°He already did.¡± Elena was stunned, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I already received a phone call, but I didn¡¯t go back,¡± Martina responded while picking up several orders from Elena¡¯s desk and opening herputer to start drawing seriously. Elena was somewhat skeptical. To be honest, Martina¡¯s painting skills were really good, but over the years, she had always neglected her work, wasting her own abilities. Martina stayed in the studio for the whole day, and in the afternoon, she sessfullypleted a preliminary draft of a drawing and showed it to Elena. Elena couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Martina, you deserve to be the No. 1 student in our college, even after all these years!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Control Your Dog! Elena became more and more envious as she looked at this painting. She praised, ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t seen you pick up a pen, but why is your style so unique and distinctive when you do?¡± Martina was not convinced and said, ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t picked up a pen?¡± Elena replied, ¡°I remember you haven¡¯tpleted a single painting from graduation until now, right?¡± Martina was speechless. Actually, Martina did paint, but Elena didn¡¯t know because Martina¡¯s paintings always focused on one person. She poured all her energy into that person, including her talent. All the effort in recent years had been put into drawing Benjamin, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it at this moment. At noon, Elena said she had some urgent orders to deal with. Martina nodded in agreement, then casually ordered takeout in the studio and nned to continue working after lunch. She worked until the end of the workday in the afternoon. Because she was too focused, even when Elena came in, Martina didn¡¯t notice and continued drawing, just adjusting her blue¨Cframed sses. It wasn¡¯t until Elena spoke up that Martina looked up, ¡°The butler from your house hase to pick you up.¡± Her thoughts slowly emerged from the drawing. Because of her confusion, her eyes were clear and bottomless, and her appearance was both beautiful and cute. The butler who came to pick up Martina was a senior member of the wealthy Walker family, having served the family since the time of Jack Walker. With over 60 years of age, he held a consistently high status and was responsible for managing Benjamin¡¯s affairs. ¡°What is he here for?¡± Elena yawned and deliberately provoked, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s here to pick up you, the esteemed imperial concubine.¡± Martina, displeased, picked up the pen cap on the table and threw it, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Elena had been observing Martina¡¯s demeanor and now truly believed that she wanted to let go. She deliberately asked, ¡°The butler is waiting downstairs. What do you n to do?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Martina continued to draw with little interest and replied, ¡°If he¡¯s willing to wait, then let him wait.¡± Elena had always been hot¨Ctempered, and she had heard that this butler was always hypocritical and not very kind to Martina. This old man, who had been a butler for three generations of the Walker family, failed to recognize his own identity. Elena thought for a moment, then yed a trick and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go turn down the air conditioning outside!¡± The temperature outside that day was not particrly high, only about 59 ¡ãF, but if Elena turned on the air conditioning, the temperature would naturally be colder. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Martina said no more. The butler waited outside for nearly three hours. He only left after Martina finished coloring the painting and the paint was almost dry. He picked up the cup beside him and wanted to get some water. The tea room was just across arge hall from her office. As Martina passed through the hall, she was suddenly called out from behind, ¡°Miss Martinez.¡± Suddenly hearing a familiar voice, Martina turned around and saw the butler still standing upright with a slightly displeased look on his face. Despite Martina shivering in the cold air, the butler remained so disciplined. At first nce, it seemed like Martina was the one with the narrow mind. Martina looked at him with her cup and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± The butler, donning a ck leather glove, spoke in a calm and assertive manner that didn¡¯t leave room for small talk. ¡°You¡¯ve had your fill of entertainment. It¡¯s time to return,¡± he said. Martina felt a surge of irritation. It was one thing for Benjamin to issue orders, but what right did this butler have to do so? She scowled and retorted, ¡°And if I refuse to go back?¡± Suddenly, the butler¡¯s attitude became a bit harsh, as if he were facing an unreasonable three¨Cyear¨C old. Please don¡¯t make trouble for Mrs Walker,¡± he said to Martina. When she left before, the butler didn¡¯t even show his face, but now he knew not to make things difficult for Mrs. Elizabeth Walker? Martina simply sat on the sofa, her legs folded together and said, ¡°Butler, please have a seat as well.¡± The butler¡¯s tone softened a bit, possibly due to Martina¡¯s polite request. He remarked, ¡°Miss Martinez may asionally show a little temper, which can be entertaining, but causing too much trouble is immature behavior.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help but sneer, holding back her temper, ¡°Wow, How am I being immature?¡± The butler began to list out her faults one by one, ¡°First of all, Miss Martinez, you shouldn¡¯t have argued with Mrs. Elizabeth Walker yesterday.¡± That¡¯s right. Before moving out yesterday, Martina had a quarrel with Fu Yihcen¡¯s mother. ¡°Secondly, Mr. Benjamin Walker has been very busy with his business abroad, so you should not disturb him with such trivial matters, let alone interfere with his work,¡± the butler continued. It¡¯s as if Martina intentionally went to Benjamin toin! She clenched her fists and took a deep breath, trying to keep a smile on her face as she asked, ¡°Is there anything else? Please continue.¡± The butler seemed to think that his status was more than just a servant of a wealthy family and continued to speak more passionately, ¡°More importantly, you should not be jealous.¡± Martina was now truly furious. The butler continued to lecture her, ¡°Miss Paloma is the daughter of Mrs. Elizabeth Walker¡¯s friend and the sister of Mr. Benjamin Walker¡¯s friend. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable for her to be staying at the Walker family vi. Why are you feeling jealous?¡± Martina heard all of this and suddenly wanted tough out loud. She really wanted to ask the butler, how she had been treated all these years in the Walker family. After all, she was at least Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why should she have to tolerate another woman living in her and Benjamin¡¯s home? Is that PERFECTLY reasonable? Standing up again, the butler appeared slightly arrogant as he spoke, ¡°I hope you will reflect seriously on your shorings and adjust your attitude promptly.¡± Despite the circumstances, the butler still seemed to be lecturing Martina. She regretted wasting her time listening to his nonsensical words. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Watching the butler¡¯s raised footsteps, Martina spoke up to stop him. The butler turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Martinez should apologize to Mrs. Elizabeth Walker and Miss Paloma, no need to apologize to me.¡± Martina had no words for him. Apologize? Seriously?! She had been forced to apologize every time she had a conflict with Benjamin¡¯s mother in the past. Even when she had quarrels with Amy, she still had to apologize. Martina felt like she didn¡¯t have to endure it anymore. She took out her phone and called someone. Benjamin had been carrying his phone with himtely. When he answered, Martina heard someone talking on the other end, possibly in a meeting. Clearing her throat, Martina spoke with red eyes and a hateful gaze, ¡°Benjamin, can you lock the door and keep your guard dog under control so it doesn¡¯te out and bite people?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Fleeing the Gilded Cage: Don¡¯t Want to be the Billionaire¡¯s Wife Chapter 6 Chapter 6 To Make them Feel Ashamed or Not? The butler waspletely stunned, never expecting that Martina would dare to directly call Benjamin! Benjamin was about to speak, but the next second the call was hung up. Martina, no longer willing to tolerate, asked, ¡°What, is it that you¡¯re not cold enough, or do you want me to send you out?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The butler gave her a displeased look, then opened the door and left. Then, there was only Martina in the hall. She huddled on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but cry while hugging her knees, Elena couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. At first, she simply wanted toe over and listen to some gossip, but she didn¡¯t expect her best friend to be bullied like this. mere guard Elena was furious and eximed, ¡°Just look at yourself! You¡¯ve allowed dog to bully you all these years!¡± She listened to the whole story and now she just wanted to kill someone! However, Martina was still crying and Elena was both angry and heartbroken. She could only hug her tightly and ask, ¡°Why have you never told me about these things?¡± To outsiders, Martina was definitely lucky enough. Even if Benjamin didn¡¯t love her, he had at least epted her. The fact that she was his fianc¨¦e alone was enough to make many people jealous to the point of going crazy. However, who understood the grievances that Martina suffered as a result? Martina looked up with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Is it still possible for me to turn back now?¡± Elena hugged her tighter, consoling her, ¡°Of course it is. We can forget about that bastard right away!¡± In the following days, no one from the Walker family came to bother them. It¡¯s understandable by just thinking about it. The Walker family had always been a highly respected and prestigious family, always being praised and held in high esteem by others. Even though Martina had the title of Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s just an empty name without substance. Especially after she chased Benjamin for so long, everyone in the industry knew that the Walker family didn¡¯t treat her well. With the rich family no longer disturbing her, Martina enjoyed her peace. These days, Martina went to work at the studio every day, which really surprised Elena. Elena poked Martina¡¯s forehead unkindly and said, ¡°If you had this realization a few years ago, you probably wouldn¡¯t have messed yourself up like this.¡± Martina raised her exquisitely beautiful eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do I look like now?¡± Elena took out her phone and showed her Snapchat group, and said, ¡°Look, see how those people outside are discussing you.¡± Martina took her eyes off her workputer and nced at the contents on her phone. She found that they were discussing her in the group. ¡°ording to reliable sources, Martinez was really kicked out by the wealthy family this time!¡± ¡°Rolling eyes memes¡± ¡°I guess she still wants to pretend to run away from home like before and thene back. Unfortunately, she has done it many times, why hasn¡¯t she learned her lesson yet?¡± ¡°But I heard that she made a big fuss about this matter. Benjamin¡¯s mother scolded her severely in front of many people!¡± ¡°Uh¨Coh, no wonder she wants to leave. It turns out that she has no face?¡± ¡°Smirk memes¡± ¡°But I also heard that Benjamin ising back soon. It seems that she has a clear purpose for making a scene like this.¡± ¡°I think so too. she must want to force a marriage!¡± At this point, Martina¡¯s gaze slowly moved away from the phone, and her face showed no emotions. Instead, she continued to draw leisurely. Elena, on the other hand, appeared anything but calm, immediately firing back with full force. Growing up with a group of brothers had made her quite ustomed to using coarsenguage, and she had the ability to make anyone sound mild inparison if she wanted to. Martina chuckled as she filled up a ss of water. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not mad. Why are you getting so worked up?¡± Elena realized that Martina was not angry at all, and felt that she could no longer understand what she was thinking. She couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re not really nning to force a marriage, are you?¡± Martina didn¡¯t answer and instead asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Elena thought about it seriously for a long time and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯spletely impossible.¡± Martinaughed coldly instantly. This coldugh helped clear Elena¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°My dear troublemaker, do you want to prove them wrong and make them feel ashamed?¡± Martina was intrigued and asked, ¡°Prove them wrong about what?¡± In just a few seconds, countless scenes from TV dramas shed through Elena¡¯s mind. ¡°Since these people all say that you were abandoned by Benjamin, if you could take advantage of this opportunity and find a boyfriend who is even more handsome and charming than Benjamin¡­¡± She said. Just the thought of it was thrilling. ¡°That would really be a fierce battlefield!¡± But Martina didn¡¯t agree, and instead poured cold water on her idea, ¡°If a boyfriend. really appeared by my side and Benjamin found out, do you think I would die faster, or he would?¡± This remark instantly dispelled Elena¡¯s thoughts. Yes, if Benjamin found out that she had been hoodwinked by Martina while abroad. Elena couldn¡¯t help but shiver and suddenly thought of something that happened when they were in college. At that time, Martina had been maliciously stalked by one of her pursuers, and it was said that Benjamin had broken several of that person¡¯s ribs. Elena said grimly, ¡°Maybe¡­we¡¯ll both end up dead?¡± Martina nodded, ¡°As long as you understand. Why should I provoke others when I don¡¯t need to?¡± final. Martina knew very well that if she didn¡¯t do anything, the break¨Cup would be clean and Besides, she had insulted the butler that day, and she could feel that Benjamin¡¯s disgust towards her had deepened. Today Martina stayedte at thepany to finish thest drawing that day. Fortunately, her studio wasn¡¯t far from her home, just two subway stops away. Since leaving the Walker family, Martina hadn¡¯t driven a car. If others found out about this, it would likely elicit their sympathy. After all, Martina was known as a gold digger among those people her. When she moved out, she didn¡¯t take anything except the clothes she had brought with Even the gifts that Benjamin had previously sent, Martina didn¡¯t bring any of them and left them all there. When she came six years ago, she was the same as when she left, without bringing anything with her. The only thing that she brought was the memories of her rtionship with Benjamin. Upon reflection, she realized that she had nothing in these years. Speaking of the rtionship between her and Benjamin, it wasn¡¯t always bad from the beginning. When Benjamin had just turned 18 and had just started to get involved in the family business, his temper was particrly bad. Compared to his mature, stable, and cold demeanor today, he was like a completely different person. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mr. Benjamin Walker is back, you should go back, too In those years, Benjamin would always get angry because a group of stubborn old men in thepany deliberately made things difficult for him. He had his own ns and strategies, but the members of the ancient board of directors didn¡¯t recognize them at all. Every time Benjamin proposed a new strategy or business structure, the board of directors would deliberately choose not to approve it. At that time, Benjamin would often argue with others in just a few words, and many good ns couldn¡¯t be carried out. At that time, Martina had just moved into the Walker family and was much softer in character than she was now. When Benjamin was angry, no one in the Walker family dared to approach him, including his mother. Only Martina dared to go. Because at that time, Jack Walker had said that Martina and Benjamin were husband and wife, and they were going to spend the rest of their lives together. No matter what Benjamin would do, Martina couldn¡¯t despise him, let alone abandon him. At the same time, no matter what happened, Martina couldn¡¯t condone Benjamin to make a decision that would make her regret. At that time, Martina really believed in these words and, somehow, found the courage to knock on Benjamin¡¯s tightly closed door. Since then, Benjamin had never lost his temper at work or in public gatherings. Because no matter what happened outside, Benjamin knew that Martina would be there for him. Martina didn¡¯t have much knowledge of the world when she first learned these things, most of which were taught to her by Jack Walker. As the two of them grew to understand each other better, Martina gradually figured out Benjamin¡¯s temperament and was always able to calm him down when he needed it the most. Later, as Benjamin¡¯s power grew stronger, fewer and fewer people dared to defy him, and he no longer had angry outbursts. Slowly, it seemed like everyone had forgotten Martina¡¯s role. They seemed to have forgotten how Martina had used her barely proficient French to find and help Benjamin when he was being harassed during negotiations abroad. They had also forgotten that it was Martina who had convinced Benjamin to try one more time during the countless times when he couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with the Berlin delegation, and ultimately seeded. It was already 10 pm at night when Martina left the subway station,. At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the residentialplex. However, many households had their lights on, making the roads in theplex. particrly bright. Martina walked with her head down and suddenly someone called out to her, ¡°Miss Martinez.¡± Usually, only people from the Walker family would address her this way, and when she turned around, she saw someone she never expected to see ¨C Simon Lee. Simon¡¯s attitude was different from that of the butler. Particrly polite he said, ¡°Benjamin Walker has already returned.¡± Martina didn¡¯t say anything, but her heart was in turmoil. It had been almost a month since they hadst spoken on the phone. Martina never expected that Benjamin woulde back at this time, especially since he had said that he wouldn¡¯t be back for another two or three months. Yet, he had returned in less than a month. Although Martina didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes expressed her thoughts very clearly. Benjamin had come back, so what did that have to do with her? Seeing that Martina didn¡¯t move, Simon took a step forward and said politely, ¡°Mr. Benjamin Walker is back, you should go back, too.¡± Martina understood. Because Benjamin had returned, her runaway incident shoulde to an end. She must go back home like nothing happened and return to her position as Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She must continue to focus on him wholeheartedly, no matter what grievances she had before. Benjamin did not learn about Martina¡¯s leaving in a timely manner. It was not until recently that Adam inadvertently mentioned it to him, as if taking credit for it. At that time, he said that Martina was making trouble at home and not staying put. Benjamin¡¯s response was ¡°let her be.¡± ¨CThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then, Benjamin made a phone call to inquire about the situation. The butler embellished how Martina talked back to Benjamin¡¯s mother, and how she insulted Miss Paloma from the Paloma family, which made her fall ill and bedridden. Benjamin had no other reaction than saying ¡°Bring her back.¡± ¨C After that, the butler came to find Martina, but was scolded and sent back. Martina remained silent with a straight face, standing under the streetlight. Even Simon didn¡¯t know what Martina was up to. The next second, Martina spoke up, ¡°I just finished working overtime ¡ª¡± Simon immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mr. Benjamin Walker to increase your allowance when we get back.¡± Martina stared at Simon, with a somewhatplicated expression. She only meant to say that she was tired from working overtime today. But Simon interrupted her and understood her words as indirectly asking for Martina smiled, feeling a bit pathetic for herself. What was the point of getting angry at an assistant? money. ¡°Well, I¡¯m really tired from working overtime today, so I won¡¯t be going to Mr. Benjamin Walker¡¯s vi with you,¡± Martina said. She intentionally said she wouldn¡¯t be going to Mr. Benjamin Walker¡¯s vi, not that she would be going home. The meaning was clear. But Simon thought Martina was getting angry. He had seen with his own eyes how deeply this stunning beauty loved the boss. No matter when or where, whenever the boss returned, Martina would appear first thing. Every time, Martina would inquire about the exact day and carefully dress up before appearing before Benjamin. She liked to tiptoe and tell Benjamin how much she missed him by kissing his chin. However, this kind of childish behavior was not liked or appreciated by anyone around Benjamin. Because Martina behaved too immaturely and was too straightforward, like a particrly clingy pet. It gave people the impression that she wasn¡¯t very smart. Simon handed over the bag in his hand and said, ¡°Miss Martinez, this is a gift that the boss bought specifically for you.¡± Martina nced at it lightly, and her expression did not change much. Her eyes should have twinkled with merriment. Simon opened the box. Inside was a beautiful set of gemstone ne, just like the one Elizabeth Taylor had. It was exceptionally pretty, and it suited Martina well, especially under the lighting that made it impossible to look away from its beauty. Simon smiled as he saw Martina¡¯s reaction, ¡°This was bought by the boss in Germany.¡± Last week in Germany, numerous collectors had their eyes fixed on this gemstone ne. Unfortunately, it was eventually sold to a mysterious buyer for 4 million US dors it. After a week, the ne was delivered to Martina. Benjamin¡¯s perception of Martina was simr to a man¡¯s perception of a woman. It is often said that women love jewelry, so Benjamin thought that she would also like Martina reached out her hand, and Simon thought she liked it, so he offered it even more eagerly. But Martina didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she closed the box and said, ¡°Forget it, such a precious thing should be left for the person he loves.¡± Then, Martina walked away without any hesitation. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Where was She In the evening, the flight that Benjamin took smoothlynded in the US. Speaking of which, he had almost no vacation this year. He had been abroad for more. than six months and managed toplete the original two¨Cyear overseas market expansion n in less than a year. The market development over there was particrly good, and he even brought back. several big orders upon his return. As soon as Benjaminnded, thepany headquarters immediately summoned all departments for a meeting. ording to the annualpany achievements announced at their recent meeting, the expansion of overseas markets had achieved tremendous sess. In just one quarter, the profit of the entire previous year waspleted. At the same time, the group¡¯s stock price has continued to rise and has increased by approximately 200%pared to the same periodst year. If Benjamin was a legend in this industry, no one would deny it because there was nothing he cannot create. The news filled everyone in thepany with delight, prompting employees from diverse departments to organize celebratory parties. However, in this lively meeting room, only Benjamin supported his forehead, not knowing where his thoughts were wandering. He looked at the time and thought that Simon should have taken Martina back home. by now. He got up from the sofa and put on his coat. For a moment, many people looked at him, Adam asked, ¡°Benjamin, we have a celebratory part tonight. Will youe?¡± Benjamin replied absentmindedly, ¡°No.¡± Without waiting for the driver, he drove home himself. The Walker family vi had been well decorated for a long time now. For nearly half a year, Benjamin had not returned. His mother and all the butlers were eagerly awaiting his arrival. With the car driving through the gate, everyone hurriedly walked towards the courtyard. Benjamin got out of the car and scanned his gaze over the people one by one. But after looking around, he didn¡¯t see Martina. His looked coldly on his mother, ¡°Where¡¯s Martina?¡± Actually, Martina¡¯s departure this time was mostly due to her own decision, but there was also a bit of covert harassment from Elizabeth that had forced her to leave. Elizabeth was a naturally cunning old fox and, of course, would never admit to forcing. Martina out. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She spoke in an especially caring tone, as if she had a great affection for Martina, ¡°Oh, Martina is simply having another tantrum.¡± Then she didn¡¯t say anything more negative about Martina, and instead, she looked. closely at her own son and said in a concerned tone, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again.¡± Benjamin¡¯s exceptionally handsome face now had even more distinct and deep features¡­ Benjamin¡¯s gaze swept over the people, then settled on Simon. Due to Simon¡¯s failure to bring Martina back, he felt uneasy and fearful of being scolded by the boss, and couldn¡¯t bring himself to make eye contact. Several young yboys including Adam had nned to go out for an all¨Cnighter. But when they saw Benjamine back, they suddenly changed their minds and brought a few boxes of valuable wine and came to the Walker family. It was already past 10 o¡¯clock at night. But the living room, kitchen, and even the yard of the Walker family were all brightly lit. As soon as Benjamin returned, he was bombarded with questions by his mother. He could only patiently respond as much as possible. ¡°Son, are you leaving again soon?¡± Elizabeth asked. But Benjamin did not respond, Because from the beginning, he had been a little uneasy. Now that he had looked around the vi, he keenly noticed that everything rted to Martina had disappeared. The living room originally had a photo of the two of them, and there used to be a keychain that Martina often used at the door. There was also Martina¡¯s favorite little stool for eating, as well as the pillow she liked to lean against on the sofa. Benjamin calmly withdrew his gaze and asked Elizabeth, ¡°Why did Martina suddenly move out?¡± Elizabeth probably didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to ask that question, but she still answered in the gentlest possible manner, ¡°Perhaps her temper has gotten worse.¡± In order not to let Benjamin see her harshness, she deliberately said, ¡°Whenever you have time to coax her, she will definitelye back.¡± Benjamin¡¯s mind was still not here. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to change my clothes.¡± He just went upstairs, and Simon quickly followed. In the study on the second floor, Benjamin sat upright in his chair, looking at the gemstone ne on the table, which had now been returned to him. ¡°How did this happen?¡± he asked solemnly. Simon stuttered. To be honest, he felt that this time Martina didn¡¯t seem to be throwing a tantrum like usual. In the past, whenever Martina ran away from home, a phone call from his boss could always bring her back. His boss even sent his assistant over with a gift, but Martina still didn¡¯te back. Benjamin impatiently knocked on the table and questioned, ¡°Where is she living now?¡± Simon replied, ¡°In a normal apartment building in San Fernando Valley.¡± Benjamin¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. Even when she ran away from home in the past, at most, she would stay in a five¨Cstar hotel for a few days. Now she¡¯s even renting an apartment? In recent years, he had gotten used to not worrying too much about Martina. One reason was because of his busy work, and secondly, Martina had always been obedient and easy to deal with, even if she asionally threw a tantrum. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± said Benjamin. Simon handed over the phone, and Benjamin dialed the number again. However, the phone was still busy or turned off. Benjamin was stunned for a moment, and then dialed the number again, but the result was the same. Simon cautiously suggested, ¡°Could it be that she changed her phone number?¡± Benjamin hesitated for a moment, thinking about making another phone call, but he didn¡¯t know who to call, so he ended up dialing her on Snapchat. However, he found that Martina had deleted him. His face turnedpletely dark and he said, ¡°Tell the butler toe over.¡± As soon as the butler saw Simon, he guessed roughly what it was about. However, before going upstairs, the butler and Elizabeth had already calcted everything in advance with their eyes. In the study, Benjamin searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find any of Martina¡¯s contact information because he didn¡¯t know anything about her. He didn¡¯t know who Martina¡¯s friends were, where she would go, or her father¡¯s contact information. He only had her previous phone number and Snapchat, from which she used to proactively reach out to him. The butler stood calmly to the side and said, ¡°Mr. Benjamin Walker, what can I do for you?¡± Benjamin was casually ying with his phone when he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where did Martina move to?¡± The butler and Elizabeth had already rehearsed their lines and spoke seamlessly, ¡°A smallmunity near in San Fernando Valley.¡± Benjamin had a general idea in mind and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her new contact?¡± The butler was momentarily at a loss and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check now.¡± Benjamin nodded and watched the butler leave. He sat alone in the study for a while, feeling particrly ufortable. Thinking of the phone being turned off, which he had reminded her of during their previous call, Benjamin narrowed his eyes and stared at the phone without saying a word. It had been six years. No matter when he came back, Martina always stuck to him like glue. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Who Moved My Study? Benjamin thought carefully about the fragments, and confirmed that he really wanted to see Martina. Then he got up resolutely. However, at this moment, his eyes noticed that something was missing from the white wall on his left. ¡°Who moved my study?¡± he asked. The housemaid responsible for cleaning was summoned and meekly answered, ¡°Miss Martinez moved it herself¡­ That day, Miss Martinez stayed here for a while and seemed to have taken away a lot of things.¡± ¡°What did she take?¡± asked Benjamin, eagerly. ¡°It seems to be a painting?¡± said the housemaid. Benjamin finally figured it out. Yes, all the paintings Martina had painted for him had disappeared. Looking at the once full wall now so empty, he suddenly became restless. Simon, who had been following Benjamin all along, became increasingly uneasy and even began to have a bold spection ¨C it seemed that Martina was not so dispensable in the boss¡¯s heart? Upon arriving home, Martina removed her high heels ungracefully and reclined on the sofa for a short period of time. Her mood was not very good now, and whenever she interacted with the Walker family. it would affect her mood. But it didn¡¯t matter, she just needed to be more open¨Cminded and make up her mind, the rest would be diluted by time. As time passed, Martina still felt a little sad, especially since Simon¡¯s words were. repeating in her head. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Did he really think Martina was only after pocket money? It was ridiculous. Martina shook her head mockingly and buried herself in the pillow with a sullen face. Not long after, a slight weeping sound could be heard. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when her fondness for Benjamin had transformed into this unhealthy level of obsession. Martina held the belief that it wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong to harbor feelings for someone, even if it meant giving up everything for them. But why did her infatuation turn into something so toxic? Was it because of her initial attraction that she had to bear so much pain and negativity? Perhaps it was because Benjamin was too perfect and wless, that no matter what Martina did, it was deemed wrong. In the eyes of others, Martina was a maniptive person with ulterior motives. Even if she left the Walker family and started her own life, those people would still think that she was forcing a marriage or after money. Martina clung to her pillow tightly and whispered to herself, ¡°You can do this, Martina. You must hold on¡­and never look back.¡± Despite her bad mood, she still managed to make herself something to fill her stomach. Just as she sat down at the table, her phone vibrated twice. Martina saw a message from Elena. Elena: Hey little troublemaker, guess who called me just now? Martina: Who? Elena: It¡¯s the butler!(Elena sent a yful meme.) Martina: He¡¯s looking for me? (Martina thought, the butler in the Walker family? He was scolded and yet he wanted one more time?) Elena: Of course! Tired of typing, Martina called back. She asked, ¡°What could he want from me? Does he want to be scolded again?¡± Elena didn¡¯t realize the important part and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how polite that old man was when he spoke to me. Today, he even called me Miss Lin and subtly requested for me to give him your number!¡± Martina¡¯s mind froze, and the fast food in front of her suddenly lost their vor. She then asked, ¡°Did you give it to him?¡± Elena immediately became unhappy, ¡°What the heck? Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? Of course not!¡± Martina was satisfied and said, ¡°That¡¯s my sister!¡± ¡°But I did give him a number.¡± ¡°What number?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the phone number of thergest psychiatric hospital in the city! I told him to take the entire Walker family there to stay for a few more days! I was almostughing to -death, and even that old man was almost furious!¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help butugh, and her tone became much lighter, ¡°You did a good job, but the Walker family only thinks the world should revolve around them and never think they¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. What if Benjamines to find you?¡± Martina said firmly, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Unconsciously, she thought of the days before. Martina signed, ¡°I¡¯ve been living with him for six years and have never really left him, and he¡¯s even less likely toe find me on his own.¡± ¡°With your level of putting up with things, you could probably break some world record!¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel pretty shameless too. I¡¯ve been hugging a stone that never gets warm for six years.¡± Elena tried tofort her in a soft tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. A prodigal son returning home is worth more than gold. It¡¯s not toote, ¡°I know it, but Elena couldn¡¯t stand Martina¡¯s depressed tone and encouraged her, ¡°But you can rest assured that when hees back, I¡¯ll find a chance to exin everything.¡± She changed the topic, ¡°Since you¡¯re free now, why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡± ¡°What kind of fun?¡± ¡°There is a club named Blue Castle Bay here, which is an adult nightclub that¡¯s really exciting!¡± The so¨Ccalled adult nightclub was actually a gray area. It¡¯s just that because Elena didn¡¯t go there often, she always called it that. ¡°Forget it,¡± Martina spoil the fun and said. ¡°Your family has strict discipline, and I know it too. Can your brother allow you to go to a club at midnight? Elena was all bark and no bite, especially since there were powerful brothers at home! Otherwise, even if she was grown up, she wouldn¡¯t be so eager to go to a nightclub with Martina. Elena justified herself, ¡°What are you talking about? I think you¡¯re too repressed and want you toe out and rx.¡± Martina didn¡¯t expose Elena and said, ¡°Forget it, you can go by yourself if you want to. I¡¯m still not going.¡± Elena had to use her trump card. ¡°By the way, do you know there¡¯s a themed exhibition at the nightclub this time?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Martina in curiosity. Elena lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s body painting, you know! I heard that it¡¯s a mythological theme, definitely something that is hard toe by!¡± Speaking of the so¨Ccalled mythology, many people will probably unconsciously associate it with many things. Anything rted to it was bound to be filled with mysterious artistic sense. Martina was kind of convinced. Elena asked again, ¡°So¡­you¡¯re really not going?¡± Martina hesitated for two seconds and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± When Elena drove over to pick her up, it was already close to 11 o¡¯clock! Blue Castle Bay was a bit far from where Martina was located. In the car, Elena looked at Martina with great interest and saw that she was wearing a very exquisite and decent ck suspender mini skirt. She also had a barely visible small cardigan outside, with exquisite makeup on her face. The whole person gave off a sexy and charming feeling, like a very delicate little fairy. Especially the teardrop mole under the corner of her eye, it was even more tempting. Now, Martina no longer had the gentle and lovely image she used to have. Instead, she was absolutely hot! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Iing Call from an Unknown Number Even her hair was styled in big wavy curls, making her look like a delicate and exquisite beauty. Martina¡¯s appearance made people want to swallow their saliva in an instant. ¡°No wonder you are my bestie, your looks and figure are so stunning!¡± Elena said in awe. ¡°What do you think Benjamin would say if he saw you like this?¡± Elena¡¯s words interrupted Martina¡¯s thoughts, causing her to fell into contemtion. What else could he say? He would probably frown andin, not allowing her to dress like that. Thinking about it, Martina found it uninteresting and wondered why she had acted so foolishly before. She fastened her seat belt and put on thest earring, and said, ¡°What does it have to do with him? Let¡¯s go.¡± Elena, who was suddenly delighted for no reason, could sense the hint of satisfaction in Martina¡¯s words, ¡°You finallye to senses!¡± When they arrived at Blue Castle Bay, Martina had just stepped out of the car when her phone started ringing. It was an unknown number, and she thought it was just a spam call, so she hung up. For this new phone number, there were hardly any people who know about it. The ones who could call it were either spam callers or Benjamin. ¡°Should we leave it in the car?¡± Elena asked. Martina nodded without hesitation and tossed her phone into the car. Blue Castle Bay was a very famous nightclub in LA, where the people whoe here were generally extremely rich and luxurious. Every day, there were various hot women and men walking around, and everyone couldpletely indulge themselves here. Martina put on the hat that she had prepared in advance and separated herself from theplex crowd. She made a deal with Elena, ¡°You cane and y, but no drinking. We¡¯ll leave after we finish watching the exhibition.¡± Elena could only agree, as everything in front of her looked particrly fresh. After all, her older brothers usually watched her too closely, so she finally had a chance to let loose. Her heart was uneasy, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go back with youter. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The two of them walked along the road in front of them, and soon heard the ear- shattering music. These songs were specially selected to make people¡¯s bodies unable to resist swaying along with the people on the dance floor. Even their heart rates increased, it must be said that this was indeed a great ce to release emotions. As Martina stepped on the unremarkable¨Clooking floor, she felt like even the ground under her feet was shaking. Unexpectedly, Elena ordered a drink while Martina wasn¡¯t paying attention. Martina pressed her dissatisfiedly, ¡°We¡¯re driving, why do you want to drink?¡± Elena exined with a smile in Martina¡¯s ear, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just ordering a couple of drinks to look good. Otherwise, we look like a couple of inexperienced country bumpkins with nothing in front of us.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Elena¡¯s twisted logic, but instead lightly tasted the cocktail in front of her. She asked, ¡°When does that body painting start that you talked about?¡± Elena had her eyes fixed on the handsome guys swaying in the dance floor and replied, ¡°It¡¯s at 12 o¡¯clock, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Martina was not interested in this kind of asion at all. Seeing those hyped up young girls and boys, she could only yawn boringly. ¡°Can you at least show some basic respect for the nightclub?¡± Elena was dissatisfied and said. ¡°How about we go down and dance too?¡± Martina leaned on her chin with one hand and refused bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Elena persisted and asked, ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t juste here for nothing. Let¡¯s just dance a little bit. You look so hot today, it would be a pity not to go.¡± Martina¡¯s attitude remained the same, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Elena had no choice but to dance herself. Martina sat alone in the corner of the empty bar, drinking beverages and alcohol. Just because of her tall figure and delicate appearance, her beauty was irresistible even when wearing a hat! The pair of long legs revealed under her short skirt were so hot and captivating. As soon as she walked in, many people noticed her. Just by showing her red lips and chin, she was incredibly alluring and made people¡¯s hearts throb with desire. It was more like a coincidence that Adam and hispanions were also here, and they noticed Martina¡¯s presence for the first time. Adam had never been a good person. He ordered himself a drink and stared at her like a hunter. After a while, he ordered two new drinks without any disguise and dawdled to Martina, asking, ¡°Hey, gorgeous. Would you like a drink with me?¡± Martina had thought anyone could strike up a conversation with her, but she was surprised that it was him. As they lifted their heads, the two of them saw each other¡¯s faces clearly. Martina waspletely disgusted by his behavior. As for Adam, he was also like a shoring being stepped on at the moment. Hel fixed his gaze on Martina¡¯s pretty face, pausing every few seconds, and then downed the two drinks he ordered, throwing the cups unceremoniously on the ground. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still lingering around. What are you doing here?¡± snorted Adam. He had already been drinking quite a bit before he came to the bar, and now his body reeked of various types of alcohol and other unpleasant smells, making him nauseating to be around. Martina was not intimidated at all. Instead, she held her nose in disgust. This action only further angered Adam, and he was on the verge of pushing Martina when he eximed, ¡°Who the hell are you disgusted with?¡± Martina was even quicker this time and managed to avoid him easily. The stinky smell of alcohol mixed with his body odor, on top of the fact that Adam wasn¡¯t a good person, made Martina want to ignore him altogether and just leave without saying a word. On the contrary, it was still Adam who was yelling, ¡°Damn Martinez! How dare you look down on me?¡± At this point, Martina had already used her agile body to slip into the crowd and disappear. It was really unlucky to bump into Adam here. Whether it was an illusion or not, Martina¡¯s right eye twitched twice, which was not a good sign! Finally, it was 12 o¡¯clock and Martina was barely holding on to her spirits. The individuals who were previously swaying on the stage had all been asked to step down, and in their ce stood a tall and attractive man dressed in Western cowboy attire. With his long hair and chiseled physique, he began his performance with a stylish dance as soon as he stepped onto the stage. Then, he gave a mysterious look to the many audience members below the stage and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to meet everyone here today. So let¡¯s look forward to the finale of tonight¡¯s program together ¡ª ¡°Male stripper show!!¡± Martina¡¯s expression showed disbelief, which then turned into disappointment. What happened to the promised body painting? Where was Elena? Martina wanted to give her a p! After they found each other, Elena also realized that something was wrong and kept apologizing to Martina. ¡°I thought there would really be body painting! Anyway, a strip show is not bad either As they spoke, Elena¡¯s eyes kept curiously and happily staring at the stage. Martina wondered what was she so excited about.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Was she look like a teenager? Now that she was here, Martina couldn¡¯t just leave directly. Fortunately, she had never seen this kind of special performance before, so she just considered it as refreshing her eyes. These dancers were truly professional and quickly became lively both on and off stage. And the audience were screaming and crazy for them. One of them even focused his attention on Martina, as if he had seen some rare treasure. The next second, he came up to Martina and asked in a low and sexy voice, ¡°Miss, would you like toe on stage and dance with me?¡± Martina¡¯s face stiffened as she felt the gaze of many people falling on her, and she instinctively shook her head to refuse. ¡°No, thank you.¡± But this man was persistent and refused to let it go. ¡°I rarely see such a beautiful woman like you. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s a very precious chance.¡± Martina¡¯s face stiffened again. Just as Elena was about to say something, a sudden and strange commotion came from behind! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop! Everyone! Turn off the music! We are the policemen!¡± With the sound of police reprimands, the scene was finally brought under control. Many people instinctively wanted to run, but both the front and back doors, as well as the windows, were blocked and there was no escape. Even if they wanted to run, they had to see if they had wings first. Martina was also very innocent, especially since she was being pulled by the dancer who invited her just now by the wrist.. This scene was immediately overinterpreted by the police. Not long after, they were taken to the police station. Someone specifically questioned Martina alone, ¡°What were you doing at the nightclub?¡± Martina had no expression on her face. ¡°I was watching the performance.¡± ¡°Then what is your rtionship with that dancer? Do you know that he is a suspect? He is highly suspected of taking advantage of young girls¡® admiration to rape several women, including minors.¡± Martina really didn¡¯t know him. She was a bit surprised but felt fortunate that she was still lucky. ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I do,¡± she said.. Despite repeated questioning, Martina refused to admit any connection with those people. The police continued to ask, ¡°Show your ID. We need to make a record and conduct a deeper investigation into your background information. Once everything is clear, we will return your ID to you, and you can go back temporarily.¡± Martina nodded in agreement, ready toply, but suddenly realized that she had left her ID behind in her hurry to leave. ¡°I happened to forget my ID. Do you believe me, officer?¡± she said with a slightly embarrassed look on her face. The police officer didn¡¯t believe her. After all, Martina was already somewhat ¡°involved¡± with those people, and now she didn¡¯t have an ID, which made the police doubt her even more. Martina understood the police officer¡¯s expression and tone and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°So¡­does that mean I can¡¯t go back?¡± The police officer was about to respond when he might have been moved by Martina¡¯s sincere and lovely expression and softened his tone a bit. ¡°Or maybe you can ask your friend to bring your ID over, then you can go back,¡± suggested the police officer. Martina furrowed her brows tightly. In this big city, Elena was her only close friend. But now, she had also been taken here. Who else could help her? Another young police officer was suspicious and said, ¡°Miss, why are you so hesitant? Could it be that you¡¯re not yet 18 and afraid to take it?¡± Martina was speechless. After all, she did look quite young. Even if she imed to be under 18, there were plenty of people who would believe her. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you make a phone call to your family? We police officers are understanding,¡± said the officer. Martina became even more helpless. Her father was so far away from LA, how could hee over? It was simply wishful thinking! But besides her father, who could prove her identity? Martina held onto a glimmer of hope, ¡°Elena, who was brought here with me, is my friend. She can testify for me! Or maybe she can help me get my ID too.¡± Unfortunately, the police had already determined that Martina was a teenager and had even ventured into a nightclub? which was simply reckless. Therefore, without saying a word, they brought Martina to arge ¡°restroom¡°. There were also many guests or performers from the nightclub gathered here. Among them was also Adam. She had no idea why he was also here. As soon as he saw Martina, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the unlucky Martinez who got caught now?¡± Adam taunted. Martina rolled her eyes in irritation and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you caught too?¡± Adam sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I can leave now!¡± As if on cue, a police officer politely spoke to Adam, implying that it was all just a misunderstanding and he could go. ¡°I wonder how happy Benjamin would be if he saw you in this sorry state, Adam sneered at Martina. ¡°Martinez, you can stay here and wait! I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± he added before leaving with his group of friends. It made sense after all. Adam¡¯s family background was prominent and powerful. Although not comparable to the Walker family, it was not to be underestimated. How could he possibly capsize in the gutter because of this?¡± On the contrary, she was the one who couldn¡¯t go back home now. The only thing worth celebrating was that Elena was not here. Martina asked the police and they said she had already left. Elena probably would be able to bring her ID over soon and rescue Martina. With this thought in mind, Martina stopped worrying and found a small corner in the lounge to squat on the ground. She tightly sped her hands around her legs and buried her head in her arms. What happened today was a sudden, but one thing led to another, and Martina¡¯s emotions became restless once again. Could it be that misfortune never came alone? However, just to watch a special performance, one could unexpectedly encounter investigations for illegal business practices or even rape cases. She had such bad luck! Many teenagers were also arrested along with them. Several police officers criticized them one by one, warning them to protect themselves and avoid going to such ces as much as possible to avoid getting hurt. Even Martina was scolded nonstop. Martina couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and wasn¡¯t angry, but she felt that it¡¯s so strange. Meanwhile, Benjamin took off his coat with a cold expression, sitting on the sofa in the living room. Looking at the increasingly empty house and theck of any trace of Martina, his mood became worse. He impatiently tugged at his tie and gave Simon a look, saying, ¡°Go check and find out what happened, and call the Rodr¨ªguez family.¡± Clutching his phone in his hand, Benjamin made countless phone calls, but no one answered on Martina¡¯s end. What was she doing? Was she intentionally not answering, or ¨C? Martina had never been like this before, could it be that she was still angry with him?¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12: It was Him Who Came Throughout his life, Benjamin had never felt so anxious and uncertain. He had been back for so long, yet he still couldn¡¯t see Martina. He knew for sure that he wanted to see her. The only thing he knew was that Martina had a decent rtionship with the woman from the Rodriguez family. If he couldn¡¯t find her, the Rodr¨ªguez family would be the breakthrough point. Simon was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath, and he agreed to go out for investigation. It wasn¡¯t his fault, after all. He couldn¡¯t grow wings and follow Martina around all the time. Just then, a call came in from Adam, who was boasting about some good news. ¡°Benjamin, I have some good news to share. Do you want to hear it?¡± Adam asked. Benjamin immediately refused without thinking, ¡°No time.¡± Adam was never good at talking, and now Benjamin was more interested in knowing what Martina was doing. However, the next second, Adam continued saying as if he was speaking to himself, ¡°Well, Benjamin was sort of boring. The thing I¡¯m about to tell is rted to the woman who used to cling to him.¡± Hearing this, Benjamin¡¯s breath became unstable. ¡°Speak,¡± he said in just one word. Just one word made Adam shiver with goosebumps all over his body, but he still spoke inly and truthfully, ¡°I have to say, after leaving you, Martinez has really hit rock bottom. Today, she was even taken away by the police at a nightclub as a suspected criminal.¡± Adam spoke with excitement, even raising his eyebrows and eyes, sounding delighted, ¡°She is still being held in the police station now. If no one bails her out, she will probably be detained for a few days!¡± ¡°But I think it¡¯s good that she¡¯s like this. She deserved it for always sticking to you like a leech before,¡± he continued. However, at this moment, Benjamin waspletely no longer calm. Without saying a word, Benjamin hung up the phone and immediately picked up his coat, giving a look to Simon and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station!¡± Simon wasn¡¯t a fool, and at this moment, he truly realized that Martina might not be as dispensable as she seemed in front of the boss! Otherwise, why would his boss be so nervous upon hearing the news that Martina was in the police station? Although his facial expression didn¡¯t change much, the sudden coldness that surrounded him had already revealed everything. Once, Martina used to follow him around like a little tail, never leaving him even when he was in a bad mood. But now, this woman repeatedly didn¡¯t answer his calls, and now she had even been. taken to the police station. What did she want to do? Benjamin¡¯s tall and straight figure walked hastily towards the door. Thinking about the past, the depressed feeling in his heart became even stronger. She best exined it all when they met. The butler witnessed everything and promptly reported it to Elizabeth. He was displeased that someone of Martina¡¯s status was being treated so well by Mr. Benjamin Walker. Now that Martina had been taken to the police station, her shamelessness knew no bounds. With knowledge of Martina¡¯s whereabouts, the investigation be easier for Benjamin, who conducted a thorough inquiry and uncovered the truth. It was Elena who had invited Martina to the nightclub, where they ended up being. caught up in investigations into illegal business practices and possible rape cases. Coincidentally, she ended up at the nightclub with a dangerous man who was a charming male stripper, and they were both taken to the police station for questioning. Later on, since she didn¡¯t have any identification on her, she was temporarily detained and couldn¡¯t leave the station. It was quite embarrassing, especially when she heard the things that came out of Adam¡¯s mouth.. Adam probably never thought that his words, which sounded like he was taking credit for something, would end up helping Martina instead. If he had known beforehand, he would never have made that phone call. In the police station, Martina had no idea how long she had been waiting there, maybe an hour or two. The air conditioning was on in the lounge, but she was dressed too lightly and was now covered in goosebumps. Just as she was starting to feel like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she heard a police officer¡¯s voice from outside the door, ¡°Martina Martinez, your guardian is here to pick you up. You can leave now.¡± Martina was taken aback for a moment, but then she realized that it was probably Elena who hade to get her. Without overthinking it, she rubbed her sore calves and stood up unsteadily. But Martina didn¡¯t expect that, after leaving the lounge, she would arrive at the lobby of the police station and see a figure she hadn¡¯t seen in several months. It was Benjamin. This nce felt like a lifetime ago. No matter when, Benjamin always exuded an air of elegance and extraordinary grace. His handsome face concealed a hint of undeniable anger. Indeed, although she didn¡¯t know how Benjamin found out she was at the police station, it was worth getting angry that he sacrificed his rest time toe here and pick her up in the middle of the night. Martina¡¯s emotions on her face were a bit stiff, and her eyes were a little red and uncooperative. Although she had already prepared herself to not soften her heart no matter what, when she saw the figure of the man she had loved for six years, her heart couldn¡¯t help but waver a bit. Only when Martina deeply dug her sharp nails into her palm did she finally pull herself back to reality. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She warned herself that she couldn¡¯t, under any circumstances, turn back. Otherwise, she would be doomed. She didn¡¯t want to be aughing stock anymore. Seeing Martina¡¯s figure, the coldness around Benjamin became even stronger, and even the anger on his face seemed to have doubled. Well done, Martina! Benjamin had been away for several days, staying outside, but she secretly went to the nightclub and even got caught by the police here. Benjamin brought a photocopy of Martina¡¯s ID to confirm her identity and age, so she could be released smoothly. In the car, Benjamin and Martina sat on opposite sides of the back seat. Benjamin felt extremely annoyed for the first time: why was the space in his car sorge that the distance between him and Martina was so far apart? His big hands were tapping lightly on the leather seat, and there was an undeniable fierceness in his expression. Ever since he made that breakup call and got hung up on by someone next to Benjamin, they had never been in contact again. They hadn¡¯t even had a chance to talk about what happened. Now, it felt like ages ago. Yet here she was, once again taken away by Benjamin from the police station, and once again making a fool of herself in front of him. It was as if she was proving what others had said, but Martina refused to give up! Martina clenched her teeth and looked out the window. It was already 2 a.m. There weren¡¯t many people on the street, but the car¡¯s air conditioning made Martina hug herself again. This small action naturally did not escape Benjamin¡¯s eyes. The next second, Benjamin threw his jacket on Martina. Martina was taken aback, but didn¡¯t want to joke with her body and put it on. Then she said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13: What are you unhappy about? To be honest, thest person Martina wanted to see right now was him. But at the same time, the person she most wanted to see¡­was also him. Just when Martina thought she could return home peacefully, even the man in the car, who was emotionally dense, could sense that something was wrong with her. Especially when he saw how pitiful she looked now, his heart seemed to stop for a second. With a deep voice and an interrogative tone, Benjamin asked, ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t like going to ces like this before. Do you find nightclubs fun now?¡± Martina caught a whiff of Benjamin¡¯s unique scent from his clothes, and her head. suddenly felt dizzy. She thought Benjamin had finally realized his conscience, but now that she heard what he said, especially his attitude, she was suddenly angry. What was he doing here now, asking her about this? He was the one who left her in the US, ignored her, and allowed anyone to bully her. He was the one who treated her as if she was disposable, indifferent to her being bullied by anyone. Wasn¡¯t it him who used his obvious attitude to force her to leave? ¡°You mind your own business,¡± said Martina, disying unexpected disobedient behavior in front of Benjamin. He probably understood the changes in Martina that Simon had mentioned to him. He frowned but still patiently waved at Martina, ¡°Come here.¡± Usually, Martina would have willingly gone over and hugged Benjamin tightly. But now, Martina didn¡¯t move. It was as if she was intentionally going against him. With her eyes reddening, she stubbornly stared at him. ¡°If Mr. Walker has something to say, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need for me toe over,¡± said Martina, still refusing to move. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Benjamin¡¯s patience was running out, but he remembered that Martina had been wronged this time, so he gritted his teeth and tried to be patient again. ¡°Come here, let me check if you¡¯re hurt,¡± he said. Martina still didn¡¯t budge, her nose now feeling a bit sore. To avoid letting Benjamin see her in a vulnerable state, she stubbornly turned her head and wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m actually doing great without you by my side,¡± Martina emphasized the last few words deliberately, and even the clueless Benjamin could tell what she meant. He narrowed his eyes, unable to resist any longer. The next moment, he pulled Martinal into his arms without any exnation. Feeling her soft body snuggled in his arms, he finally had her within reach. Finally, the feeling of frustration in Benjamin¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. Benjamin said softly, ¡°Sorry, I came toote this time. If you have any requests, just let me know, and I will try my best to fulfill them.¡± See, this was how it was. Even though Benjamin knew she was angry, he would only let her make demands aspensation. But what she wanted was not so¨Ccalledpensation. What she wanted was Benjamin¡¯s wholehearted love. Could he give her that? Martina knew she couldn¡¯t be weak again, so she struggled to leave. But Benjamin was particrly stubborn, and his hands were so strong that Martina couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she struggled. ¡°Mr. Walker, we have already broken up. Isn¡¯t my behavior obvious enough? What are you doing now?¡± Martina almost screamed out. Hearing Martina¡¯s straightforward words, even Simon, who was driving, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Was Martina really unable to stand it after years of patience? Did her attitude towards the boss change drastically? Even the boss seemed to have more tolerance for Martina now. At this moment, Benjamin closed his eyes and gently rested his head on Martina¡¯s shoulder. Feeling the coolness on Martina¡¯s body, his heart softened a bit. He rubbed Martina¡¯s head and said, ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t move.¡± Martina realized that she couldn¡¯t break free, so she stopped struggling and said to Benjamin, ¡°I won¡¯t move, please take me to my apartment, thank you.¡± Benjamin was very stubborn. Opening his eyes again, he looked deeply displeased and asked, ¡°Martina, what are you. dissatisfied with?¡± He had already sent gifts through Simon, wasn¡¯t that enough? Martina saw right through Benjamin¡¯s thoughts. Well, it was just as she thought. Benjamin always treated her like a pet that could be called upon and dismissed at will! When he needed her, she had to appear, and when he didn¡¯t, she had to disappear. But why? She wasn¡¯t a pet! She has her own independent consciousness, she is a living person! Why should she live in such a subservient manner, lower than even a cat or a dog? She didn¡¯t want to be like that anymore. Never. Normally, Martina had always been gentle and obedient, but now she didn¡¯t want to be like that. ¡°Benjamin, does it really matter what I¡¯m dissatisfied with?¡± Martina spoke before. Benjamin had a chance to respond. ¡°It¡¯s like when I asked you to take me back to my apartment, what are you doing taking me here instead?¡± Martina was not blind and knew the way well. With just a nce, she could tell that this was not the way to her apartment, but instead the way to Benjamin¡¯s home. Benjamin never took her words seriously, even if she expressed her dissatisfaction, what could she do? ¡°Other than this, I can fulfill everything else for you,¡± Benjamin said. His meaning was that Martina had to go back his home and live with him.. eyes. Benjamin seemed a bit tired, and upon closer inspection, he had got slight bloodshot It¡¯s understandable when you think about it. Recently, Benjamin had been working tirelessly, almost sacrificing his own life just to return to the US as soon as possible. But when he finally returned, he didn¡¯t see Martina as he had hoped, and his spirit remained tense. Now that he finally had his beloved girl in his arms, his exhaustion was obvious. Martina had also noticed Benjamin¡¯s change, but she didn¡¯t want to go back because that was not her home. However, it was clear that Benjamin wasn¡¯t going to let go easily, so Martina remained silent. Why bothered with useless chatter? As always, her intentions were irrelevant. Benjamin¡¯s deep gaze fell on Martina, who would have taken the initiative to kiss him in normal times, but not now. Benjamin¡¯s distinctivelyrge hands gently lift up her hair, as if deliberately changing the subject, ¡°Why did you go to the nightclub today? It¡¯s not a ce for you.¡± Martina¡¯s rebellious mentality responded, ¡°Whether it¡¯s suitable or not, it¡¯s up to me. I like it.¡± Benjamin became a little depressed, but didn¡¯t want to be angry with the woman in his arms. He conceded once again, ¡°Just this time, not again.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help butugh at his antics. But she realized that even if she were to go back with him, it would only be going through the motions. They would still return to their separate homes tomorrow. What was the point of arguing over these things? It was just not interesting at all. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Was Her Departure Worth Celebrating? Before long, Martina was pulled out of the car by Benjamin. It was already past two o¡¯clock in the midnight, but the Walker family¡¯s vi was still brightly lit, as if no one had slept yet. Martina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight. Were these people so happy about her leaving that they had to pull an all¨Cnighter to celebrate? Or was this how they had been living for the past few days? Was her departure really worth celebrating? Benjamin led Martina by the hand and walked towards the entrance of the vi, where they saw a crowd of people gathered outside. Benjamin¡¯s mother was at the forefront, standing next to the butler. In the middle was another woman, who was none other than Amy, Adam¡¯s younger sister. Elizabeth looked concerned and her gazended on Benjamin, ¡°Son, where did you go? Why did you go out sote at night?¡± While speaking, Elizabeth also noticed Martina who came with Benjamin, and a hint of displeasure quickly shed across her eyes. Even Amy had a simr reaction, ¡°Benjamin, didn¡¯t Martina say she wouldn¡¯te back again? Why is she here again?¡± Martina had no intention of speaking with these people and coldly shrugged off Benjamin¡¯s hand before returning to her previous room. A strange look quickly appeared on Elizabeth¡¯s face. Martina had actuallye back, even though she had sworn that it was herst time here. However, since Benjamin was still here, Elizabeth did not reveal too much. It was Amy who couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity, ¡°Benjamin, did Martina call and ask you to pick her up?¡± ¡°She really doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate. You have been working so hard for so long, yet she doesn¡¯t know how to show any concern for you,¡± she continued, unable to contain her frustration. Elizabeth agreed, ostensibly defending Martina but actually making veiled remarks, ¡°Amy, Martina has been spoiled. It¡¯s normal for her to not understand the rules sometimes, after all, she still has Mr. Jack Walker to protect her.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t fail to notice this. But because it was his own mother who said this, he ultimately didn¡¯t lose his temper. However, Benjamin didn¡¯t show any mercy to Amy, and asked without any consideration, ¡°Why are you here at my home?¡± Previously, Benjamin had been busy and hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet Amy. Coupled with Elizabeth¡¯s intentional concealment, it¡¯s no wonder he didn¡¯t know about these things. Amy was stunned for a moment and panicked as she hid behind Elizabeth, seemingly feeling embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m here because¡­ because¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t just say that she had been staying here for almost half a month because. she was the one who made Martina leave, right? Elizabeth patted Amy¡¯s hand to help her out. ¡°Son, don¡¯t me Amy. It was me who asked her to stay here,¡± She said to Benjamin. ¡°Our home has a better environment and is more suitable for Amy to recuperate. You and Amy grew up together. You can¡¯t just ignore this favor, right?¡± bit. The bottom of Benjamin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he probably understood the situation a He thought of Martina¡¯s cold face just now, could it be rted to Amy? Therefore, Benjamin showed no mercy and said, ¡°You can go back tomorrow by yourself, or I can have someone send you back. It was almost like kicking her out. Amy¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, partly because she felt embarrassed, and partly because she felt especially sad. Tears flowed down like it didn¡¯t cost anything. She cried as she grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s hand, ¡°Does Benjamin really hate me?¡± Elizabeth really liked Amy and couldn¡¯t bear to see her being treated unfairly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amy,¡± she said. ¡°I am here to support you. My son is just annoyed for a while. It¡¯s okay. After all things are settled, I will bring you back.¡± Amy had to give up for now, but she was not convinced and became even more resentful towards Martina. She was probably the one who deliberately whispered in front of Benjamin and made. him treat her like this. What a cunning woman! When Benjamin returned to their shared bedroom, he saw Martina kneeling on the ground in a tricky position, her arms constantly reaching and fumbling under the bed. Perhaps because she was too anxious, there were some fine beads of sweat on her face. But she stubbornly bit her lips and kept reaching inside, but still couldn¡¯t seed. view. From this angle, Benjamin could almost see Martina¡¯s well¨Cproportioned figure in full However, Martina still didn¡¯t know Benjamin was watching her and continued to search for her belongings. Benjamin¡¯sst bit of dissatisfaction gradually disappeared at this moment. He asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Until Benjamin¡¯s voice appeared behind her, Martina finally regained her senses. She panicked and tried to stand up, but her head hit a bed board with a bang, and her forehead turned red instantly. Not only that, Martina rubbed her sore forehead with embarrassment and annoyance, staring at Benjamin discontentedly, ¡°Who let you in?¡± She was just thinking that there were some personal belongings hidden under the bed that she wanted to take away tomorrow. Who knew that Benjamin woulde in so quietly? bed. Without saying a word, Benjamin strode over to Martina and pulled her to sit on the He let go of her hand and saw that her forehead was slightly scratched. He couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her, ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Before Martina could react, Benjamin took out his phone and made a call to Simon, ¡°Bring the first aid kit over.¡± him. Simon quickly brought the kit over, running all the way. Benjamin personally took it from Martina understood Benjamin¡¯s intention. Was he trying to apply the medicine for her? She politely declined, ¡°I can do it myself. It¡¯s just a minor skin injury.¡± Compared to the pain in her heart, this was nothing. She just wanted to distance herself from Benjamin as much as possible. Regarding the rtionship between herself and Benjamin, she really should rify it properly. With this thought in mind, Martina picked up the first aid kit and casually applied some medicine on her forehead in front of the dressing table, using the mirror to guide her. The whole process took less than a minute. By the time Martina turned around again, she had already sorted out her feelings.pletely. Looking at Benjamin in front of her, there was no longer the deep admiration she once had, but only exhaustion and numbness. ¡°Benjamin, let¡¯s talk things out,¡± Martina said. Benjamin patted the seat next to him and said, ¡°Come sit here.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Bted affection is cheaper than grass The man pressed her down on the bed, just like before, and his body seemed to have undergone some subtle changes. If this was before, Martina would have a sweet feeling, but now she just wanted to break free as much as possible.. There was a saying that ¡°bted affection is cheaper than grass¡°, and this couldn¡¯t even be considered deep affection. When Martina was almost suffocating, the two of them finally separated temporarily. In the eyes of Benjamin, he could only see Martina¡¯s figure, as if punishing her for her actions during this time. Benjamin actually bit her lips again? ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. Benjamin slowed down and gently rubbed Martina¡¯s lips with his index finger, giving off a cold sensation that should be from the medicine he applied. He then kissed Martina¡¯s forehead again and said, ¡°Remember what I said, it won¡¯t happen again. If you have anyints or requests, you can tell me. You are not allowed to stay outside.¡± He was always so domineering and stubborn, never paying attention to her feelings or asking why she acted that way. Martina found it somewhat ridiculous, she straightened her messy skirt, and her cheeks had be very rosy due to the previous contact. But she pretended not to notice and stubbornly stared at the man¡¯s handsome face that was so close to her. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m serious. We need to rify our rtionship,¡± She said. They couldn¡¯t continue like this in such an unclear rtionship. From beginning to end, it was only her who fell. If Benjamin had any feelings for her, it was probably just a long¨Cstanding habit. It couldn¡¯t even be considered a habit, but more likely just because he saw her as an essory and didn¡¯t allow others to touch her easily. At this moment, a hint of desire seemed to sh in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he lightly touched Martina¡¯s earlobe with hisrge hand, seeming somewhat absent¨Cminded. His voice was both tempting and indifferent, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Martina took a deep breath, intending to speak her mind and make things clear. But just then, Benjamin¡¯s phone rang again. He took out his phone, gave Martina a look to temporarily silence her, and answered the call. It seemed that the person on the other end was a foreigner, and they weremunicating fluently in German. Benjamin was also focused on the conversation, except for his index finger that was gently rubbing Martina¡¯s hand. They talked for at least several minutes, and there seemed to be some dispute towards the end. Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed with anger, but quickly returned to calm. He covered the phone and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°I have some urgent work to attend to and need to go out for a while. You will stay at home and wait for me, okay?¡± Martina fell silent, even though she was ready for it, he didn¡¯t even give her this opportunity. Martina suddenly felt tired. She forced a smile on her lips, which were slightly swollen, making her even more charming. ¡°Go for your work,¡± she said. But she didn¡¯t say she would wait here obediently, she never wanted to wait for anyone in the same ce again. Benjamin leaned against her hair and gently rubbed it, his tone slightly gentle, ¡°Be good.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t say anything anymore, and her expressionpletely disappeared from her face. Watching Benjamin leave in a hurry again, Martina sat stiffly on the bed, maintaining the motion of Benjamin leaving. This had been their way of getting along for the past year. Benjamin was very busy, she knew that. But didn¡¯t he even have time to say a word? Or maybe¡­ Benjamin didn¡¯t care at all? And what about Amy? Despite their intense arguments in the past, didn¡¯t he end up moving in? From beginning to end, no one really cared about her feelings or her existence; she was just a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was like everyone knew that Benjamin was usually very busy. The entire business empire of thepany group relied on him, and even the entire Walker family relied on him, except for Martina. Just because she was dispensable. Realizing this, Martina collected all thest bit of softness in her heart. This time, Martina crouched down again, using all her strength to finally retrieve a small. iron box from under the bed. Inside the box, the things she found were not particrly valuable. It was just a double portrait with Benjamin¡¯s name signed on it, and a portrait of Benjamin himself. The double portrait was taken after Martina put a lot of effort into it. It was her and him, and the two of them looked more naive in the picture. As for the signature, she forced Benjamin to sign it, saying it was for a keepsake. The portrait was the first one Martina painted for Benjamin. It had been kept under her bed all along, but it seemed like there was no need to keep it anymore. Martina walked up to the dressing table and looked at her pale face in the mirror. Only her lips were red and slightly bleeding. It had a strange beauty to it, but it also made her feel very sad. She was only 24 years old, yet she had made herself look like a ghost. There really wasn¡¯t any reason to keep going. Martina went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then calmly returned to the bedroom, lying down on the familiar bed. Even though Martina had only left not long ago, she was already not used to this soft andfortable bed. Maybe it was because once she returned to the Walker family, she felt like a bird trapped in a cage. It was very oppressive for her both physically and mentally, making it almost difficult for her to breathe. Martina forced herself to sleep, but ended up having several nightmares. She was so tired. In her dreams, there were monsters chasing after her relentlessly, biting her all over. Later, a self¨C proimed superhero appeared in front of her and threw her back into hell. The next morning, at around 6 o¡¯clock, Martina got out of bed like a zombie. Even though she had slept for a while, she felt more exhausted than if she had worked a full day. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Benjamin hadn¡¯te back yet, and Martina didn¡¯t know what he was busy with. Without thinking too much, Martina found a bag and packed her remaining belongings together. Judging from Benjamin¡¯s perfunctory attitude towards her, it didn¡¯t really matter whether they officially broke up or not. Why bother struggling with these meaningless things? As long as she could stick to her own principles, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them topletely separate. As long as she didn¡¯t regret or waver. Martina went downstairs and saw Amy angrily packing her bags, big and small, as if she was moving out. At the same time, she was crying to Elizabeth, ¡°Elizabeth, I can¡¯t bear to leave you Whether she could bear it or not, what could she do? Benjamin had already made it clear, even Elizabeth dared not disobey him. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Do you think you¡¯re the hostess of the Walker family? Martina¡¯s gaze fell on Amy, with an indescribable smile in her eyes. It was so typical of Benjamin, who was always so indifferent to everyone. For him, perhaps there was nothing worth his attention except work. Not long ago, Martina had also left the Walker family. Unexpectedly, the person who was now forced to leave had be Amy. Elizabeth could onlyfort Amy, as if deliberately doing it in front of Martina, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amy, I am definitely on your side. You can go back and live for a few days. After a few days, I will send someone to pick you up, okay?¡± Amy looked very wronged and suspicious. She almost fell to the ground on the spot, looking weak and helpless. ¡°Can Auntie reallye to pick me up?¡± Amy was very clear in her heart that ording to Benjamin¡¯s personality, it might not be so easy to move back in after leaving this time. However, she couldn¡¯t show her temper in front of Elizabeth, or it would only backfire. Elizabeth nodded solemnly and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never lie.¡± Martina heard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head with a mocking smile. Then, she prepared to leave directly. Anyway, this matter had nothing to do with her. Even if Amy was thrown out of here by someone, it had nothing to do with her. But unexpectedly, Amy wouldn¡¯t let it go. Maybe she thought that Martina wasughing at her, and suddenly felt embarrassed and angry. The next second, she took the initiative to stand in front of Martina, trying to p her in the face. Despite her frail body and frequent illnesses, Amy was actually very domineering, as evidenced by the small incidents fromst night. But Martina was no longer the one who let others walk all over her, including now. She firmly grasped Amy¡¯s wrist and exerted a little force, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground. Despite being the one who struck first, Amy cried out in pain and looked at Elizabeth pitifully, ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± Martina coldly said, ¡°Paloma, stop your nonsense. You better not provoke me, otherwise I don¡¯t mind throwing you out of here right now.¡± It was unclear whether it was because this was the first time Martina had shown such a strong attitude in front of everyone or for some other reason, but Amy was actually scared for a moment and forgot how to react for a short time. Instead, it was Elizabeth who looked particrly displeased and cast her gaze on Martina, with a strong sense of disdain in her eyes. Her tone was also unreservedly reproachful, ¡°Martina, who gave you the right to make trouble in my home and even hurt a guest from the Walker family? Do you really think that by using some means to make my son bring you back, you are now the hostess of this family?¡± Martina tried to say something in her defense, but Elizabeth did not give her the chance and said, ¡°Listen! As long as I¡¯m here, you will never be able to be the hostess of this family. Even my son will eventually throw you out!¡± In the past, Martina would have been very angry at these words, but now she remained indifferent and didn¡¯t even want to spare a nce. She only responded with a sarcastic tone, Is that so? Well, I wish you could get your wish. But let me tell you one thing: no matter what you want to do, it¡¯s better not to provoke me. I don¡¯t have enough patience.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Martina would dare speak to her like that. Did Martina think she had enough power to make herself an important person? Just as Elizabeth was about to continue her outburst, Martina quickly picked up her belongings and left. Besides feeling mentally exhausted, Martina couldn¡¯t feel anything else. However, as Elizabeth watched Martina¡¯s retreating figure and the bag she was carrying, her brows furrowed. She then signaled to the butler in a manner that showed she didn¡¯t believe Martina. ¡°Go and see what that damn woman has taken from the house again. She left so quickly, could she have stolen something?¡± Elizabethmanded. The butler nodded and went to investigate, but after searching around, he found that nothing had been lost from the house. Elizabeth became even more curious. Why did Martina leave so quickly? It was not like her usual behavior. To ensure that nothing went wrong, she instructed the butler to keep a close eye on Martina¡¯s activities, ¡°Keep an eye on Martina¡¯s activities recently. I want to see what that woman is up to again.¡± Last night, Martina managed to make her son pick her up from outside, so it was clear that she had some tricks up her sleeve. Could it be that she suddenly became smarter and learned to retreat when necessary? Elizabeth could let Martina be like that. She refused to ept this useless daughter¨C in- Just as Martina had left for only a few minutes, Benjamin and hispanions returned in a hurry. At that moment, the table was filled with a variety of delicious breakfast dishes. Elizabeth stood up happily as soon as she saw her sone back to the breakfast table and said, ¡°My son is back. You must be tired after working all night. Come and have breakfast.¡± Benjamin looked around and didn¡¯t see Amy, nor did he see Martina. He thought Martina hadn¡¯t woken up yet and asked the maid to call her down for breakfast. However, the maid did not act, but instead shook her body with fear and spoke hesitantly. ¡°M¡­ Mr. Benjamin Walker, she¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s patience was running out and he gave the maid a cold look. The next second, the maid fell to the ground with fear. It was Elizabeth who gave the maid a signal to back off and then took over the conversation, ¡°No need to call Martina, she left 10 minutes ago. ¡°Before she left, I don¡¯t even know what she took with her. She was speaking rudely and even pushed Amy to the ground!¡± Elizabethined. ¡°I think that girl¡¯s arrogance has really gone to her head. She¡¯s wild and out of control now, no one can stop her.¡± Perhaps because she was too angry about what happened in the morning, she couldn¡¯t stop talking about Martina, ¡°When you were not at home, she used to bother Amy. Now that she¡¯s spoiled and arrogant, it¡¯s even harder to control her. Son, you have to listen to what I say. Sometimes, you can¡¯t spoil women too much, otherwise, they¡¯ll be uncontroble. I am speaking from experience, you have to listen to what I say.¡± Benjamin¡¯s pupils werepletely ck, making it hard to tell what he was thinking inside. The next second, he turned and left without even looking back. Elizabeth was totally pissed off! If she guessed correctly, Benjamin must be going to find that damn woman Martina!!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17: The Stranger This woman was so persistent, even trying topete with her for her son? It seemed she must find a way to make this woman nevere to the Walker family again. Oherwise, sooner orter, she would bring trouble to both her and her son. She had always said that this woman was a troublemaker and must not be kept around. At this moment, even Benjamin¡¯s emotions were a bit unusually irritable. He rubbed his throbbing forehead, feeling that he had almost reached his limit with Martina¡¯s recent behavior. Clearly, every time he came back before, Martina was always the most cheerful one, and she would even take the initiative to kiss and hug him. But now, she was totally different. Her behavior waspletely out of character when she went to the nightclub, ended up being taken to the police station, and appeared like an abandoned animal. She created a significant disturbance, which was unlike her previous self. Despite his best efforts to remainposed, Benjamin found himself unable to tolerate the recent events. Martina had repeatedly disappeared without warning, causing him great distress. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had no intention of returning and what her intentions were. After a few seconds, Benjamin got back in the car and asked Simon to investigate, ¡°See where she is now.¡± Simon acted quickly, and since Martina did not deliberately conceal her whereabouts, she was soon found. ¡°Miss Martinez and Miss Rodr¨ªguez are together, at the art studio run by Miss Rodriguez,¡± Simon replied. Benjamin had impulsively nned to go and see Martina, determined to bring her back. However, his efforts ultimately proved to be unsessful. Because another call soon came in, probably about work-rted matters that needed urgent attention, and Benjamin¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy as he listened. Finally, he scowled and instructed Simon to turn the car around and head towards thepany building. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Meanwhile, Martina had arrived at the studio and checked in. As soon as she had settled into her seat, Elena rushed over, looking her up and down. Martina¡¯s phone had been left in Elena¡¯s car thest night, which had made it impossible for Elena to contact her. As Elena rushed over, she looked at Martina up and down and said, ¡°Are you alright, my little troublemaker? You gave me such a frightst night. When I found out, I rushed back. and even got my brother to pretend to be your guardian to get you released from the police. station. However, when I arrived, I was told that you had already been picked up by your own guardian.¡± Martina shook her head and sat down next to Elena, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There was a little identst night, but I¡¯m okay now.¡± Although Elena grew up in a male-dominated environment and could curse like a sailor, she also had a soft heart. Her eyes were now red and she looked particrly self-ming. Even her dark circles. under her eyes were deep, indicating she probably didn¡¯t sleep all night. Martina could only pretend to be displeased, ¡°I said I¡¯m okay, why do you still look like that? If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Elena sniffed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t cry anymore. But where did you gost night? I went to your ce and couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Martina was taken aback for a moment. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to mention that man, but she didn¡¯t want to lie in front of her best friend either. ¡°Last night, Benjamin took me back,¡± Martina said. Elena was instantly stunned, and it took her a long time to react. She opened her mouth wide and said, ¡°What? Are you saying that Benjamin took you back and you stayed with him overnight?¡± Her expression was no less shocked than if she had seen a ghost. She was truly astonished! Martina nodded and rubbed her temples. ¡°Yeah, probably it was Adam Paloma who told Benjamin,¡± she said. She had thought about it for a long time on her way here, and no one else knew about this except Adam. Elena wouldn¡¯t have told Benjamin herself, so the only possible connection to him was Adam. Elena became angry again, as if she wanted to flip the table over. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that I saw that guyst night. He must have been up to something again,¡± she said. ¡°So what are you going to do now? Did Benjamin exin anything to you?¡± Martina shook her head, and a hint of confusion flickered across her face. She said, ¡°What can he exin? It¡¯s no different from before. He just told me to go back.¡± Elena stared intently at Martina¡¯s face. saying, ¡°So, are you going back? If you do, then all your previous efforts will have been in vain.¡± Wasn¡¯t that right? That¡¯s why Martina had no intention of going back in the first ce. Martina remained silent and retrieved the portraits from under the bed, paying particr attention to the double portrait. Then, in front of Elena, she tore the photo in half and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go back, and there¡¯s no need to.¡± Whether in the past or now, Benjamin had never really cared about her. What was the point of going back and bing theughingstock of everyone? Martina had always been willing to swallow her pride, but even she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Forget it. She could just treat it as if it were all just a dream. Now that she had. awakened from the dream, everything should return to reality. Elena immediately hugged Martina in her arms,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what, you still have me. I can take care of you! Elena suddenly felt a bit worried, but she still affirmed, ¡°Although my family is not as wealthy as Benjamin¡¯s, at least we have our own ce.¡± She gestured with a wave of her hand, saying, ¡°From now on, you can go my home with me, be my parents¡¯ goddaughter, and I¡¯ll introduce you to a handsome and wealthy guy with a good temper who will treat you well!¡± On this day, Martina kept herself busy with work to distract herself, and only took the subway homete at night. As soon as she arrived at her apartment¡¯s gate, Martina¡¯s stomach grumbled. She took out her key and opened the door, then walked a few steps inside ording to habit, and reached for the light switch on the wall. As soon as the light turned on, Martina saw a figure sitting on the sofa with his back. facing the door. ¡°Ah!¡± Martina was startled and almost sat on the ground. She nervously picked up a small wooden stick from the shoe cab and held it in her hand, ready to defend herself. She couldn¡¯t be sure who this intruder in her home was and what his or her intentions was. She had only recently moved here, and it was possible that someone was targeting her. Martina was very scared, as this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. However, she tried to remain calm andposed. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18: This is Not My Home Her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little. She stuttered, ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Do you know that trespassing on private property is a crime and I can call the police!¡± She thought that the person would feel scared or have some other reaction, but the person remained still. From some details, it seemed that the person didn¡¯t have any malicious intent. Martinal tried to muster up her courage and slowly walked towards the figure. She still tightly held onto the wooden stick, ready to use it as a weapon if necessary. As she got closer, she finally saw the person¡¯s face. Her pupils shrank, and she dropped the stick to the ground. Her eyebrows were tightly knit together. There was no joy in seeing the person. Martina asked with impatience, ¡°Why is it you? Who allowed you toe here?¡± The man was none other than Benjamin, the man whom Martina had been thinking about all the time. To be honest, Martina didn¡¯t quite understand Benjamin¡¯s thought process. He used to be indifferent to her, but now he kept appearing in front of her one after another, as if he was trying to make his presence known. What did Benjamin want? Did he think it was worth. being happy and eager to see her embarrassed and in trouble? Benjamin naturally noticed Martina¡¯s emotional changes towards him. He thought Martina would be happy to see him, or perhaps like before, she would be coquettish and express her inner thoughts. But he never expected her to be so impatient. Benjamin could clearly feel that he didn¡¯t like Martina¡¯s attitude towards him now. ¡°Martina, why are you still living here? Is there anything worth staying for?¡± Once he opened his mouth, it was as if Benjamin was interrogating her. Martina was stunned for a moment, but quickly understood his meaning. So he deliberately used his authority to find out her address and came straight to her door without his permission? Look, no matter when, Benjamin always cared more about his own feelings and thoughts. Was it really important what others thought? She expressed her attitude without hesitation, and her expression on her pretty face. became increasingly indifferent, ¡°If you came to make me go back, then I advise you to give up. I am not going back, and your home was never my home anyway.¡± Benjamin did not fail to detect Martina¡¯s ambiguous attitude, even though he had already said before he came that he would bring this girl back directly, no matter what. Otherwise, indulging too much could indeed make this girl¡¯s temper even worse, and she might not even listen anymore. But now, seeing Martina¡¯s tired and aggrieved face, full of personal emotions, Benjamin¡¯s heart softened. He didn¡¯t make any overly harsh moves, just stared at Martina with a slightly puzzled look and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back with me, you have to tell me why.¡± Since they had already talked so much, Martina didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. Benjamin¡¯s long legs were crossed together, giving off an intimidating aura that was both enticing and daunting. His eyes constantly showed his dissatisfaction, and Martina knew that he was angry. If it were any other time, Martina could give Benjamin a hug, and maybe she could calm his anger. But not now, Martina didn¡¯t want to. Previously, Martina also thought about whether Benjamin would reallye here in order to find her. But when all of this became a reality, she still felt somewhat ufortable. The apartment she rented was not big, and it felt even more cramped with Benjamin¡¯s presence. Martina stubbornly bit her lip, thinking about Elizabeth¡¯s favoritism towards Amy and her disgust towards Martina. A rtionship that couldn¡¯t get support from family would never have a good oue. Martina should have understood this long ago. Martina didn¡¯t want to look into Benjamin¡¯s eyes, as it would easily expose her true. thoughts. She could only look down at her toes, trying to make herself feel more rxed. Perhaps because her head was too low, her voice was a bit muffled, ¡°There¡¯s no reason, I just simply don¡¯t want to go back.¡± What else could she say? Should she say that nobody in Benjamin¡¯s family weed her and even wanted her to leave as soon as possible? If they had already decided to part ways, then why didn¡¯t they leave each other some dignity? Even if it was just a little bit. But Benjamin was a little angry and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy with or if you wantpensation, just let me know and I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± It was the same old line, and to be honest, Martina was tired of it even if Benjamin wasn¡¯t. At this moment, she could no longer tolerate it and suddenly met Benjamin¡¯s inscrutab gaze. ¡°Benjamin, look, you never knew what I really wanted. I don¡¯t want anypensation, and I don¡¯t need you to satisfy me,¡± she said loudly. Feeling the increasingly cold aura emanating from Benjamin, Martina still bravely stood up to him and said, ¡°All I want is basic respect. Can you give that to me?¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t understand. Respect? He never thought he had disrespected her before. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you want, I can give it to you. Come back with me.¡± As he spoke, Benjamin suddenly stood up, his almost 6.3ft frame nearly touching the ceiling. He looked aggrieved, and he shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce. This was the difference between her and him. He was meant to stand tall in the clouds, while she was nothing more than a speck of dust in the dirt. Martina subconsciously took two steps back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Even though Benjamin said so, Martina still didn¡¯t want to go back, not because she was being pretentious. It was because she understood that Benjamin never really understood what true respect meant, even though he said so. She had said before that she wanted Benjamin to marry her and hold a wedding with her, so that she wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by anyone else, or be called a duck trying to be a swan. However, Benjamin had never made any promises to her. Why? Wasn¡¯t it because his love for her was not that deep? If he didn¡¯t have that strong feeling towards her, then why should he try to force himself to love her? Six years of living had already left her with bruises all over her body. If she had to live like this for the rest of her life, she felt that it would be too miserable. Whether it was due to absent-mindedness or something else, one of Martina¡¯s high heels suddenly broke. The sudden height difference frightened her, and she looked like she was about to fall to the ground. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Martina closed her eyes in a panic. At that critical moment, Benjamin reached out and pulled her into his arms, preventing a tragedy from happening. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Let¡¯s Break Up Feeling herself falling into familiar and warm arms, Martina didn¡¯t feel happy, but instead felt increasingly bitter inside. She stood firm and lifted her head to meet Benjamin¡¯s deep and bottomless eyes once again. Benjamin¡¯s eyes only had Martina in them, giving her an unprecedented feeling of deep affection. Martina quickly turned her head away, reminding herself, ¡°Martina, you can¡¯t turn back now. Once you do, it¡¯s a point of no return. If you turn back this time, no one will ever look up to you again.¡± With these thoughts in mind, she extricated herself from Benjamin¡¯s embrace. ¡°Benjamin, everything is already clear. That ce is your home, not mine. I have no reason to go back,¡± Martina said. She thought she had made it very clear, and given Benjamin¡¯s extremely proud personality, he would not allow such provocation. It was all over. However, Benjamin just looked at her incredulously as she was pushed him away. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even hear what Martina had just said. Martina bit her lip, forcing down the pain in her heart as she said, ¡°Please leave here, it¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± This time, Benjamin finally heard her clearly. He looked around the apartment, a ce like a snail¡¯s shell, what was there to be attached to? His nice lips opened lightly, ¡°A house where you can reach the end in two steps, without a dedicated closet, without monthly custom-made new clothes, without jewelry. Even the most basic living expenses cannot be maintained. Are you sure you want to live this kind of life? Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Did Benjamin also think that she was a materialistic woman and was only with him for his money? Martina suddenly felt very ridiculous, wondering what she had been persisting for all these years. No matter how hard she tried, she always let others specte about her intentions. Those people dared to act so arrogantly towards her only because Benjamin never paid attention to her. Martina closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she no longer had the urge to cry. Instead, she was exceptionally resolute and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? This is the life should be living.¡± Maybe in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, going from frugality to luxury was easy, but going from luxury to frugality was difficult. However, Martina just wanted to show everyone that she could live without him and still lifted her head up high, even if it meant living without him. She is gradually regaining her true self as she no longer wants to tolerate her current temperament. Even facing Elizabeth, she was willing to argue when necessary. It felt satisfying, but it also meant cutting off her own retreat. Having said that, Martina spoke again without being polite, ¡°So, Mr. Walker, please leave my house.¡± She no longer wanted to live the life where a single look from Benjamin could make her waver, and even blindly follow him like a moth to a me. She continued to be the person who deeply loved him, revolved her entire world around him, rejoiced and grieved for him, and ultimately lost herself for him. Before, Benjamin¡¯s expression was still calm and collected, but at that time he could clearly sense that Martina had really changed. Martina meant it. Otherwise, if he hade over, she would have definitely followed him back. Benjamin impatiently moved his finger, and hisst bit of patience was about to copse. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°When will you stop, Martina?,¡± he asked. In Benjamin¡¯s eyes, she was just making a fool of herself from beginning to end. As she looked at the newly polished ground, she could almost see her reflection. Martina remembered what she had been thinking while she was cleaning the floor: forget about him, she had to forget about him and never look back. Martina sniffled and said, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble with you. I don¡¯t want to live in a situation where I can¡¯t depend on you anymore. I am a living person, I have my own life!¡± Even if life was tough, at least she could feel that she was alive. This was probably the biggest argument the two of them had ever had. Martina showed no signs of conceding or backing down, which almost caused Benjamin¡¯s long- standing bad temper to re up. His gazended on Martina once again, and his fist almost clenched tightly. In Benjamin¡¯s world, he always approached everything from a businessman¡¯s perspective and weighed every decision carefully, even when it came to matters of the heart. He treated everyone equally. Now Martina, who was once ustomed to a life of luxury, chose to abandon all her advantages and live in this small and shabby rental apartment, which was undoubtedly the most foolish choice. However, because the person who was arguing with him was Martina, Benjamin ultimately did not lose his temper, Instead, he repeatedly endured and spoke with a gentler tone. Listening carefully, a hint of coaxing could be heard in his words, ¡°Be a good girl,e back with me, okay?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was particrly pleasant to listen to, to the point that every time. Martina heard these words, she forgot all her stubbornness. But this time, Martina didn¡¯t changed her mind. ¡°Benjamin, I think maybe I haven¡¯t made myself clear enough. I don¡¯t want to go back to the life I had before, and I don¡¯t want to be constantly worried that you¡¯ll abandon me one day,¡± she said seriously. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to pretend to be someone I¡¯m not in front of anyone else and be a doormat.¡± ¡°I want to live my own life, and I want to be the true me, a me with a soul,¡± she continued. Benjamin was speechless. ¡°You have never really understood or respected me, because in your eyes, I seem to be just a counterpart of a businessman.¡± But how could love be treated as a business deal? If there was only one person giving in a rtionship, there would always be a day when they be exhausted. Just like now. Martina was so heartbroken that she almost suffocated, but she stubbornly refused to go back with Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly again, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted a unique gemstone ne? I can give it to you next month.¡± Because it¡¯s still in the process of customization, of course it will take some more time. Benjamin thought that as long as he gave Martina something she liked, they could be together like before. She could still take the initiative to hug him, kiss him, and even make advances like before. But Benjamin never expected that the next words from Martina would be like this. ¡°Benjamin,¡± Martina said as she took a deep breath, and tears seemed to well up in her eyes. She then said each word slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡± Yes, before they were together without rity, but now they have to separate clearly. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20: It¡¯s really over Benjamin seemed to have heard the most unbelievable words he could ever hear in his life. It was more incredulous than seeing his painstakingly builtpany suddenly facing bankruptcy. Martina continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to like you anymore. It¡¯s too exhausting to like you, and I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± In the past few years, she had never thought of giving up, but now she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It wasn¡¯t just because of a few people¡¯s dissatisfaction or hostility towards. her, but because she couldn¡¯t see any hope. She didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life in confusion. If she could, she really wanted to make a name for herself and have her own career and life, just like now. She didn¡¯t want to constantly worry about what Benjamin was doing when he didn¡¯t answer her phone. She wanted to focus on her own work without worrying about when he woulde back. red. Benjamin¡¯s patience was on the verge of copse, and the corners of his eyes turned ¡°I know that you haven¡¯t been feeling well recently because I have been busy abroad,¡± he said. ¡°I will try to make time for you and spend time with you alone every week. You can tell me anything you are unhappy about. ¡°You can make a list of the gifts you want, and I will make sure you arepletely satisfied. ¡°It was wrong of the butler to treat you with disrespect, and I promise it won¡¯t happen again. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like living with my mom, I can make separate arrangements for you Before Benjamin could finish his sentence, Martina interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s not because of these things. Even if there was no butler, no Elizabeth, we would still end up like this. Just because of certain people or things that made our pace hasten, we are not suitable for each other, why torture each other?¡± Yes, it was true that they were not suitable, and Martina could only keep reminding herself with these words, trying to numb her inner feelings. ¡°And there¡¯s no need for the gift list you mentioned. I didn¡¯t take away any of the thing you gave me before. Whether you gave them to someone else or sold them, it has n to do with me anymore. Just like I said, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After finishing her words, Martina turned around because she was afraid that if she continued to look at him, she would not be able to hold back her tears. Even though she had told herself over and over again not to be soft-hearted, every time this man appeared in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but waver. After all, he was the man she had deeply loved for six years, her beloved, how could she really be so decisive? This time, Benjamin could no longer pretend that he had heard nothing. His patience was at its limit. He was not a person with a good temper to begin with. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± he asked. Martina still didn¡¯t turn around and nodded, ¡°I know. From now on, you go your way and go mine. No matter life or death, we have nothing to do with each other. I don¡¯t ask for anything else, just that we have no rtionships with each other from now on.¡± Benjamin had been staring at Martina¡¯s figure for a long time, but because she had her back to him, he couldn¡¯t see her expression. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see Martina secretly covering her mouth and sobbing, even biting her lips again and breaking the skin. Benjamin only thought that Martina really hated him, so much so that she didn¡¯t want to take another look at him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Taking a deep breath, he asked in a voice as cold as ice, ¡°Let me ask you again, will you truly not regret this?¡± Benjamin¡¯s pride did not allow him to give someone repeated chances. Now that he could ask Martina twice in a row, he could tell how different she was in his heart. ¡°Yes,¡± Martina replied softly but firmly. She then wiped away her tears roughly, as if afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her. Turning around, she looked directly into Benjamin¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all these years. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± What a ¡°we don¡¯t owe each other anything¡±! Benjamin hade here to solve the problem and take Martina home. But what was she doing? Insisting on breaking up with him? At this moment, the air pressure in the entire room seemed to drop, and Martina even felt a little breathless. As Benjamin walked step by step towards Martina, the two of them became once again inescapable and even had skin contact. The air was filled with an undeniable anger, as if he wanted to swallow Martina whole Benjamin towered over Martina, as if trying to see through her true thoughts. Martina almost couldn¡¯t help but hold Benjamin¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting and go home, okay?¡± But she didn¡¯t. Benjamin coldly moved his lips, ¡°Since this is your decision, then as you wish.¡± In that moment, he seemed to be the same person he was many years ago. Then Benjamin didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, turned around and left without looking back. With a bang, as the door closed, Martina couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore and copsed on the ground, crying softly. ¡°Benjamin¡­¡± She murmured. It was over. Everything was really over. By speaking those words today, she had undoubtedly trampled on Benjamin¡¯s pride and self-esteem.¡± Given Benjamin¡¯s personality, he would never have any contact with her again. From now on, there would be no more rtionships between her and him, and she had really did it. Why did her heart feel like it was suffocating with pain now? Why she couldn¡¯t feel any joy at all? Instead, she urgently wanted to fall asleep on the ground and never wake up again. The past between them kept ying in her mind like a movie, constantly stimting her thoughts. Martina didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying, and her makeup was already ruined. She slowly stood up, supporting herself on the sofa, her whole body trembling uncontrobly. She thought of the look Benjamin gave her when he left just now. He must hate her to the extreme. Martina grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped away her tears casually. She rubbed her empty and weak stomach, which had been hungry for a long time. She walked numbly to the kitchen and made herself Pasta. Perhaps due to her distraction, it wasn¡¯t until she took a bite that Martina realized there was no salt in the dish, making it unappetizing. But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she could fill her stomach, it was good enough. Even the most difficult- to-swallow food was nothingpared to the bitterness in her heart right now. It¡¯s okay. Time can dilute everything, and everything will eventually pass. No one will wait for anyone forever. Martina should also look forward, after all, she and Benjamin were really over. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Why Didn¡¯t She Want to Go Back? Maybe because the house was too quiet, Martina sat on the couch, hugging her knees like a pitiful little girl, without moving for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for her faint breathing, her existence might be ignored, as if there was no one here at all. Thinking of the resolute look that Benjamin had when he left just now, Martina felt heartbroken and almost suffocated. At this moment, Martina couldn¡¯t help but wonder when it all started. When did their situation be so bad and eventually reach an irreparable point? She believed that they were once the most intimate lovers, apanying each other since the time when Benjamin was not as mature as he was now. Was it because she was waiting for someone she shouldn¡¯t have waited for, or was it because she was constantly harassed by Benjamin¡¯s mother? So that she gradually retreated? Or was it because of Amy, making her feel like a joke? Or¡­did she really change? Once, she was willing to swallow all her pride, but now it seemed like she was changing bit by bit. She didn¡¯t know exactly when it started, but she became afraid to approach Benjamin, as if getting close would only cause her more harm. Since Benjamin no longer needed her to regte his emotions or social interactions, she became more and more dispensable, with everyone forgetting her significance. She didn¡¯t want to assert her importance, but at least she didn¡¯t want to feel like her existence was as insignificant as an ant. Anyone could easily step on her without paying any consequences, all thanks to Benjamin. It was time to end it. Martina rubbed her cheeks hard and, like a puppet on a string, made her way to the bathroom, where she washed her face with cold water. She found herself more and more haggard when she was looking into the mirror. She couldn¡¯t go on like this. She told herself, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Martina, you¡¯ve already made it once, you¡¯re doing great.¡± But¡­ why did she still felt like crying? Martina¡¯s emotions got a little out of control, and she ended up crying in front of the bathroom mirror. She told herself that it was okay, this was thest time. -20% Meanwhile. Benjamin left Martina¡¯s apartment, but he didn¡¯t really leave. He sat in the car for a long time. Even though he didn¡¯t like smoking, he lit a cigarette and took a deep puff. The pungent smoke exploded in his mouth, but his emotions couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. He even had a feeling of being out of control, which scared Simon and made him dare not even breathe. Simon didn¡¯t know what had happened in the apartment just now, and why the boss¡¯s face changed so badly when he came downstairs. Clearly, the boss¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t so out of control before he came, what happened just now? Simon was particrly curious, but due to the boss¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t dare to ask at all, but only guessed in his own mind. He could clearly feel that this time Miss Martinez¡¯s runaway was not like before, but rather seemed serious. Simon thought that waiting here all the time was not a solution. If he kept waiting, it would soon bete at night. After much consideration, he cautiously spoke up, ¡°Boss, is Miss Martinez still unwilling to come back?¡± This was like pouring oil on fire. Benjamin¡¯s cold and fierce gaze shot straight at Simon. Simon was so scared that he dared not even breathe. He really wanted to disappear right away. With the aim of returning as soon as possible, he gathered his courage and spoke up. ¡°Boss, to be honest, I noticed that Miss Martinez has gone through some significant changes since I returned this time.¡± Benjamin¡¯s body stiffened. Changed? Indeed. Upon careful reflection, he realized that if it were the Martina from before, she wouldn¡¯t have made him wait for so long, nor would she have refused to go back with him when he came to pick her up in person. It was just that Benjamin didn¡¯t understand why. Right before Simon was about to give up persuading, Benjamin parted his nice lips and asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want toe back?¡± She even broke up with him, but still refused to go back. Clearly, she had never been like this before. Simon didn¡¯t know what Benjamin wanted to say, but instead made a rational analysis, ¡°Maybe Miss Martinez wasn¡¯t happy at home?¡± He was being bold and reckless for saying such things in front of Benjamin. In fact, many people could see how unhappy Martina used to be. Everyone wanted to bully her, no matter how hard she tried, she was always criticized and her words were twisted. Most importantly, Simon could tell that Benjamin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like Martina very much. Benjamin¡¯s expression changed slightly again, as if suddenly enlightened. He wasn¡¯t angry, but urged, ¡°Go on.¡± Taking a deep breath, Simon continued, ¡°For example, Mrs. Elizabeth Walker knew that Miss Martinez didn¡¯t like Miss Lu, but still let Miss Lu stay. ¡°And, for example, Mr. Lu, your friend, especially looks down on Miss Martinez.¡± Simon wanted to say more, but found that Benjamin¡¯s gaze had be fierce and terrifying. He was scared and quickly shut his mouth. This was too scary. Was the boss trying to eat people? Simon quickly changed the topic, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just specting. Maybe Miss Martinez didn¡¯t leave for these reasons.¡± Benjamin slowly lifted his gaze from the window and looked towards the apartment ¡®where Martina was staying. Was it really because of these reasons? He had been busy with work all these years and had indeed neglected Martina¡¯s Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. feelings. Could it be that she was really unhappy at home? But why didn¡¯t she ever talk to him about it? In any case, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t lose his self-respect and go the apartment again. Since Martina didn¡¯t want toe back, then let her be. Benjamin figured this out, closed his eyes tiredly, and spoke in a cold, unsympathetic voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Simon breathed a sigh of relief, hoping that his boss would not be dissatisfied with what he had said, otherwise his situation would be in danger. Tonight, Martina dreamed again of the day she first arrived at the Fu family vi. On that day, she saw the young man ying the piano, so handsome and attractive. As if he was the most beautiful piece of art in the world, making people¡¯s hearts beat with his. But as time passed, her feelings towards him had changed, and she no longer fel the same as she did in the beginning. She didn¡¯t actively approach him anymore and stt Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Preparation of Gifts The next morning, Martina got up early. Due to her weakened body, she didn¡¯t force. herself and simply went downstairs to buy a breakfast to fill her stomach. She arrived at the studio on time again in the morning, which surprised Elena. Elena had been guessing that Martina, with her personality, would note to the studio again. soon. After all, she was such a pampered and precious girl, how could she endure this kind. of hardship for such a long time? However, Martina proved herself with her actions. She was genuinelymitted to her work and arranged everything meticulously, making it wless. Elena really suspected that the Martina in front of her wasn¡¯t real, otherwise how could she have done such an incredible thing? During lunchtime, while Martina was busy working, Elena was bored and sat beside Martina with her hands supporting her cheeks, staring curiously at Martina¡¯s face for a long time. Martina couldn¡¯t stand being stared and lift her head to look at Elena, saying, ¡°Hey, Elena, why are you staring at me like that since early in the morning? Do I have something on my face?¡± i Martina wore heavy makeup to conceal her exhausted look, so her appearance seemed fine. However, there must be something rted to Elena that caused her concern. Elena shook her head first, then nodded, and kept clucking her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s strange, really strange. I thought you could onlyst two days at most, but you¡¯reing to work on time every day. Have you really made up your mind not to go back to the Fu family?¡± Martina reluctantly promised, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious this time. I don¡¯t have the energy to joke around with you all the time.¡± Elena opened her hands and looked particrly innocent as she expressed her inner doubts, and said, ¡°But I feel like before long, you¡¯ll still go back, like if Benjamines to your apartment to find you, can you resist?¡± This time, Martina raised her eyebrows in a rare show of determination, saying, ¡°Of course I can resist.¡± Elena looked incredulous and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Martina replied, ¡°Last night, Benjamin came to find me again, saying he wanted to take me home, but I wisely refused him and broke up with him face-to-face.¡± Elena eximed, ¡°What?!¡± It was like telling Elena that her own brother had gotten married out of nowherepletely unbelievable! Oh God, were these really the wordsing out of Martina¡¯s mouth? Could it be some kind of joke? Elena¡¯s expression revealed her doubt towards Martina¡¯s words, but Martina saw through her suspicion in an instant and said again, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Although Elena didn¡¯t see what happenedst night, she could guess that it must have been a ce more terrifying than a battlefield. She didn¡¯t expect her good friend to be so tough this time, able to resist the temptation of Benjamin personallying to pick her up at the door! It seemed that Martina had improved a lotpared to before, which was really Elena apuded and said, ¡°You truly are my master!¡± Martina shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, it affects the mood.¡± Elena made a sound of agreement and then stared at Martina again, propping her chin with both hands, and said, ¡°By the way, clear your schedule this afternoon.¡± This time, Martina looked curious and asked, ¡°Why? I still have several drawings to finish.¡± Elena poked Martina¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a busy master. You haven¡¯t ¡°forgotten what day it is today, have you?!¡± Martina was stunned and still didn¡¯t realize what she meant. Recently, there have been too many troublesome things going on, and she can hardly keep up with even the most basic things about herself, let alone remember anything else. Still, Elena exined patiently, ¡°Did you forget about our teacher Ms. Evelyn Bridge? Today is her birthday!¡± Martina¡¯s expression changed and she quickly took out her phone and checked the calendar. There was indeed a reminder for their teacher¡¯s birthday. Ms. Bridge was an important figure for Martina and Elena. Without her encouragement and persistence, Martina might not have the painting skills she had today. Martina used to attend Ms. Bridge¡¯s birthday every year, but with so many troubles, she almost forgot this important event. recent ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot such an important event. Fortunately, there¡¯s still time to make up for it,¡± she suddenly stood up and said. ¡°Quick, drive me out, Wanwan!¡± Elena¡¯s brain was obviously not functioning properly and asked, ¡°What for? Ms. Bridge said her birthday celebration is in the evening. She still has some private matters to handle in the afternoon.¡± Martina rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to pick a gift. Do you want to see me go empty-handed?¡± These past few days, perhaps because Martina was spending a lot of time with Elena, she no longer seemed as artificially obedient as before. She had developed some of her Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. own ideas and thoughts, making her seem more lively and vivid. This somewhat eased Elena¡¯s anxious heart, at least Martina wasn¡¯t going to do something stupid. Perhaps over time, Martina woulde to realize that Benjamin was just a man, and there were plenty of men on the streets. They say three-legged toads are hard toe by, but there are plenty of two-legged men around! Moreover, considering how beautiful she was, she could have found any kind of man she wanted. If she hadn¡¯t been muddled and clueless about what she wanted in the past, always loving a man who didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings, she might have been enjoying herself more than anyone else now! Soon, the two drove to a nearby mall. Luckily, Martina had some private money of her own, so she didn¡¯t have to live too frugally. Firstly, she purchased a bouquet of flowers for her teacher, and then she acquired a ¡®splendid ne specifically designed for her teacher. The ne was priced at around 3000 US dors, which was not exorbitantly expensive, but it was apparent at first sight that it was intended as a gift for her teacher. It was very suitable in terms of temperament and appearance. Martina could guarantee that Ms. Bridge would definitely like it. Elena couldn¡¯t resistplimenting, ¡°This ne is truly stunning. I might have to search for a simr one myself next time.¡± Finally, Martina bought a set of exquisite formal wear. Earlier, Elena mentioned that tonight the teacher¡¯s birthday celebration would be held at a five-star hotel with at least hundreds of attendees. Most of them were their college. ssmates or personal friends and family of Ms. Bridge. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23: How Long Do You n to Keep Doing This? Due to therge number of people and the fact that it was being held at a five-star hotel, everyone needed to dress formally. Men had to wear suits, while women had to wear formal dresses. And on such an important day, Martina naturally wanted to be more attentive, as it was her very important teacher after all. After being busy for a while, everything was finally arranged properly. At 7 p.m. around, Martina received a phone call from her teacher, Ms. Bridge. Martina and Elena were already on their way to the hotel by this time. Martina smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I forget everything, I cannot forget your birthday. We¡¯re on our way, and we¡¯ll arrive in about 10 minutes.¡± Ms. Bridge was very happy and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up, so you don¡¯t have to worry about finding the entranceter.¡± Martina surely had no reason to refuse these small requests and agreed to them. When they arrived at the hotel, Elena went to park the car while Martina walked towards the hotel entrance. However, Martina didn¡¯t expect that she woulde face to face with the man she least wanted to see again, just one nightter. On this day. Martina donned a knee-length ck evening dress embellished with delicate rhinestones, entuating her exquisite figure. Even a mere glimpse of her side profile was enough to create a mesmerizing impression. Her beauty was truly extraordinary, captivating the attention of many passersby, especially with her long, slender legs that seemed tomand admiration. Her luscious wavy curls exuded a sense of both sensuality and allure, merging pure desire with irresistible charm. This kind of woman was exactly the type that could make a man¡¯s heart skip a beat. As Martina stepped out of the car, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine what Benjamin would say if he were present. She could almost anticipate his straightforwardment about the dress not suiting her and his request for her to change into something else. Martinaughed and shook her head at the thought, realizing that she had be too ustomed to being controlled. It was strange that she was now thinking of her past when there was no one to control her. However, the next second, the smile on Martina¡¯s face stiffened instantly. Benjamin¡¯s eyes showed no sign of avoidance as his gaze fell candidly upon Martinal Upon seeing her attire for the day, a flicker of unusual emotion quickly passed throug eyes. Martina took a step back and looked at Benjamin, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Benjamin seemed not to notice Martina¡¯s resistance and reached out to her, ¡°Ms. Bridge. asked me to bring you in.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Martina frowned and never expected that the person who came to pick her up was Benjamin. Benjamin could be considered as a student of Ms. Bridge, because he had studied in the same university after all. Moreover, Ms. Bridge also had her own ce in the business world and was a person that many people wanted to win over. ording to Benjamin¡¯s personality, it was normal for him to attend events with such talented people because he would rather make friends than enemies. However, he was usually busy with work and was often absent from these events. Two years ago, Benjamin and Martina attended this event, but they only stayed for a short while due to work reasons and left immediately. As a result, many people did not see him and did not know the rtionship between Martina and Benjamin. Previously, Martina¡¯s greatest wish was to be able to attend these events with Benjamin, but unfortunately, she was never sessful. Now, Benjamin¡¯s sudden arrival, and even a gesture of goodwill, made Martina feel ufortable. Looking at the hand extended by Benjamin, Martina hesitated and did not make a move or reach out, instead just turned away in estrangement. ¡°I can go on my own,¡± Martina said. Benjamin¡¯s eyes quickly shed a hint of hurt and displeasure. Martina clearly used to love his proactive contact, clinging to Benjamin like a ko every time they met. The happiest moments were the times they spent alone together. But now, every time he lowered his guard, she became even more distant. Benjamin was in a bad mood. He thought about Martina¡¯s rebellious behavior from the previous night. It was as if she was deliberately opposing him. Was it possible, as Simon said, that Martina¡¯s unhappiness at home was the reason behind her behavior? Perhaps due to his own inner vulnerability or his desire to reconcile with Martina and bring her back home quickly, Benjamin finally clenched his teeth and exercised patience. Without waiting for Martina to react, Benjamin grabbed her hand in his own, feeling the warm temperature of her weak and boneless hand. His frowning brow finally rxed, as this was the way they should interact and get. along with each other. But he didn¡¯t feel satisfied for long. Martina withdrew her hand again without hesitation, and there was even a panicked offense in her eyes. Benjamin noticed this.. Was it because he had been away for too long? Why did Martina¡¯s eyes show such emotions? Martina subtly opened up the distance between herself and Benjamin and walked into the hotel without looking back. She had already advised herself yesterday, that it was thest time she indulged her emotions. Now she had to keep her mind calm, even if it was only superficial. Benjamin stared at Martina¡¯s receding figure, unable to control the darkening expression on his face once again. Martina¡¯s current behavior increasingly slipped out of his control, as if she was opposing him. He had long been ustomed to Martina¡¯s gentle and obedient nature, but now she didn¡¯t even want to be touched. What was the reason for this? Benjamin evidently harbored a sense of dissatisfaction with being defied. However, he still hurried to catch up and walked alongside Martina. Lowering his voice, his toneced with restrained anger, he asked, ¡°Martina, how long do you n to keep doing this??¡± In his eyes, it seemed that whatever she did was simply causing trouble for no reason, and he never bothered to understand her true feelings. Even if she had already initiated a breakup, the oue would likely be the same because this man never truly cared about what she thought deep inside. Martina felt like a real joke. If she still didn¡¯t understand at this moment, then she was too stupid. After realizing this, Martina stopped dwelling on it. The coldness on her face became even more intense. She shouldn¡¯t have ced all her sincerity on a man who didn¡¯t care about her. ¡°Mr. Walker, did you misunderstand? I never intended to cause any trouble from beginning to end,¡± Martina quickened her pace and said. ¡°Are you really nning to break up with me?¡± Benjamin spoke incredulously, even with a mocking tone of being in a winning position. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Fleeing the Gilded Cage: Don¡¯t Want to be the Billionaire¡¯s Wife Chapter 24 Chapter 24: The teacher just didn¡¯t want Martina to regret it Finally Martina looked at the man and stopped her steps to ask, ¡°Cant we¡± ¡°Who said that being in a rtionship means we have to be together all the time? We¡¯re not even married yet If I want to end things now, can¡¯t 17 Martina retorted, her expression serious and filled with anger She thought that since the conventional method didn¡¯t work, it might as well be more ruthless It would be better for everyone Besides, in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, there had never been anypromise He could still stay here and talk to her all the time, probably because of his grandfather¡¯s sake These were not what Martina wanted, and she would rather give them up directly The words made Benjamin forget how to react for a moment. He never believed what Martina said was true, but rather thought it was just empty talk Tve told you I can give you everything you want After the banquet,e back with me he said grimly if you don¡¯t like living with others, I can arrange a separate ce for you, but you must let me know everything you do This was Benjamin He always had a fatal control, as if being able to control Martina was what he wanted most Martina also held a handbag with the gift the prepared for the teacher inside, while the flowers were brought by Elena Benjamin and Martina arrived at the hotel and following Benjamin¡¯s lead, smoothly arrived at the hall Upon their arrival they immediately captured the attention of numerous individuals. All eyes were fixated on them, filled with a mix of curiosity, intrigue, and indescribable emotions Someone immediately recognized Benjamins identity ¡®Are you Mr. Walker?¡± Yes. Benjamin was a young and talented man who everyone wanted to win over Martina didn¡¯t want to have any involvement with Benjamin again, so she deliberately found a ce to sit She also wanted to find her teacher and give her the gift as soon as possible. Benjamin wanted to sit next to Martina, but those people swarmed around him, not giving him any chance to leave Benjamin didn¡¯t like to be too close to others, and his expression became even colder But those people didn¡¯t know and thought Benjamin was just being his usual self They were all trying to get in touch with Benjamin, saying things like ¡°Mr Walker really young and promising *I¡¯ve always wanted to get in touch with Mr. Walker, but I never had the chance. Now, finally, I have the opportunity. This is truly heaven-sent!¡± ¡°By the way, I believe I was once a ssmate of Mr. Walker¡¯s. However, he has now risen to great heights of sess, while I find myself trailing far behind him.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Bridge¡¯s birthday banquet today, we might never have had the chance to meet again in this lifetime¡­¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t bother to listen to what those people were saying. His eyes showed impatience. It was still Simon who saw it and quickly came over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walker has something very important to do. We¡¯ve got to leave. We¡¯ll see each other again.¡± At this moment, Benjamin¡¯s emotions had reached their limit. Everyone saw his icy expression and felt as if he could eat people, so they hurriedly dispersed in fear. Coincidentally, Martina received a call from Ms. Bridge and made her way towards the small single room in the hallway. Apanying her was the bted arrival, Elena. Holding a bouquet of flowers, Elena handed them to Martina as soon as she entered. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Ms. Bridge. We werete because we couldn¡¯t find a parking. spot, so we were dyed for a while, Elena apologized. i Ms. Bridge turned around, wearing a simple dress. Although she was over fifty years. old, she still had her charm. Evenpared to young women nowadays, she was still outstanding because her temperament was unmatched by anyone. Wearing light makeup on her face only entuated her superior temperament. Even Elena couldn¡¯t help but sincerely praise, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the renowned Ms. Bridge who has dominated the scene for years. It¡¯s been a long time since west met, and you look younger again, Teacher!¡± Although not as talkative as Elena, Martina also approached with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°Ms. Bridge, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± When Ms. Bridge saw that only Martina hade, her gaze changed slightly. It seemed that she had seen through everything, such as deliberately having Benjamine to pick up Martina. Was it just a coincidence? Martina saw through it but didn¡¯t want to mention anything rted to that person on purpose. Instead, Ms. Bridge felt a little regretful and said, ¡°Martina, why didn¡¯t youe with Benjamin?¡± Martina pursed her lips and then said, ¡°Ms. Bridge¡­ the rtionship between him and me is no longer what it used to be. If wee together, it will attract unnecessary gossip. I don¡¯t want to invite trouble.¡± Of course, Ms. Bridge could see that the trouble was not the main point. What was Important was that Martina didn¡¯t want to appear with Benjamin. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh, feeling a sense of resignation. However, she lovingly reached out and took Martina¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t understand the thoughts of you young people these days. As long as you don¡¯t make decisions you¡¯ll regret, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll regret it, that¡¯s all.¡± Martina could understand the unspoken part of her teacher¡¯s sentence. Elena, on the other hand, waspletely confused, ¡°What are you guys talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand, Ms. Bridge? Did you guys secretly do something behind my back?¡± Martina took the initiative to answer, ¡°Ms. Bridge, I understand. But I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Elena had a bold guess in her heart. Could it be that Martina met with that man again when she just parked the car? If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Ms. Bridge, Elena would have probably couldn¡¯t help but want to dig to the bottom of this. Martina took out her bag and said, ¡°Ms. Bridge, I have prepared a gift for you. I hope you will like it.¡± As she spoke, Martina took out her bag and began to search for the gift she had prepared. Little did she know that a man had quietly appeared behind her, and that person ¡®was none other than Benjamin. Elena noticed this first, and then her pupils shrank, unable to help but feel scared. What the hell? How did this giant Buddha suddenly appear? He didn¡¯t even leave her any time to prepare! Elena wanted to speak, at least say hello or something, but she was so intimidated by Benjamin¡¯s cold and arrogant gaze that she couldn¡¯t even say a word! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25: The Best Friend Stayed Strong Martina was still searching through her bag when she found the gift box she had prepared for her teacher. Inadvertently, she also took out a torn photo from her bag, which fell on the ground. At that moment, Benjamin appeared, stepping on his high-end leather shoes, and his gaze gradually fell downwards. He happened to see the figure in the photo, and the chill around him became even stronger. He saw who the two people in the photo were clearly. One of them was himself, and the other was apparently Martina. However, this photo that Martina had been particrly fond of had been torn in half, separating the two of them. It was as if a bridgeless chasm had been drawn between the two, leaving them in a state of parallel lines, able to see each other but unable to touch. Benjamin struggled to find the right words to describe his current emotions. All he knew was that he yearned to take this woman out and ask her everything he wanted to know. Why did she do this? He had always said that if there were anyints, she could openly express them, and he would do his best to solve them. So why was Martina still throwing a tantrum? Even Ms. Bridge noticed Benjamin¡¯s presence and gently patted Martina¡¯s back, signaling her to look back. But Martina didn¡¯t need these hints. From the moment this man approached her, she already knew. He was here, and he had even seen the photo she had destroyed. Martina¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She didn¡¯t expect things to be so coincidental. But she didn¡¯t n on exining anything. On the contrary, Benjamin asked in a harsh tone, ¡°You tore this photo?¡± It was more like a conviction than a question. Apart from Martina, no one else would dare to do so. Martina subtly clenched her fist, trying to maintain herposure as she locked eyes with Benjamin, and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± This simple word instantly sent Benjamin¡¯s thoughts into a deep abyss. If he had thought before that Martina was just throwing a little tantrum and could be pacified, he could now feel that Martina had really changed. Martina was not throwing a tantrum, but really wanted to separate from him. Even if it was only a momentary possibility, it still caused a fatal pain in Benjamin¡¯s heart. Chapter 25: The Best Friend Stayed Strong He couldn¡¯t control his emotions and tightly grasped Martina¡¯s wrist, his eyes turning red as he asked, ¡®Are you really serious?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This kind of ambiguous question can only be understood by the two people involved. Martina asked back without giving a clear answer, ¡°Does Mr. Walker still think I¡¯m joking?¡± Benjamin applied a lot of force, his fingertips almost transparent. Despite the pain she felt and her desire to cry, Martina made a conscious effort to maintain control over her emotions. She was determined not to reveal her vulnerable side to Benjamin, as she believed it would be a sign of weakness. Elena was almost scared silly. Her good friend was so brave! Seeing the interrogation from Benjamin, Martina could remain indifferent?! After all, he was Benjamin, the one who dominated the business world, the one whom no one dared to offend! Just a single nce could make one feel inferior and tremble, as if death was just one second away. Benjamin emphasized each word, ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, are youing back. with me or not?¡± Without a second thought, Martina defiantly eximed, ¡°I would rather die than go back with you!¡± Boom! ¡°What else was there to say? Today, Benjamin had intentionally cleared his schedule for the entire day and postponed all his work, including an extremely important contract. Now facing the possibility of breaking the agreement, he came here just to see her and bring her back. But what did he get? A ruined photo of them together and a very calm and unrepentant tough response from Martina. It¡¯s like she was deliberately opposing him, saying, ¡°I would rather die than. go back with you!¡± If Benjamin remember correctly, that photo was once Martina¡¯s favorite one, with her own signature on it. What did she say back then? She said she would keep it safe, even if something. happened to her, she would never let anything happen to that photo. If anyone dared to destroy it, it would be like taking her life and she would fight to the death. said. But now, she tore apart her own ¡°life¡± with her own hands. Ms. Bridge keenly sensed that something was off and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Well, alright, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go outside and prepare to sit down for dinner!¡± she ¡°Martina, the gift you prepared for the teacher is greatly appreciated,¡± she continued. ¡°What I like even more is seeing you shine and utilize your talent to create even better works. If you can create something that I would enjoy even more, it would bring me even greater happiness.¡± Elena finally reacted and also quickly said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m already famished. Let¡¯s go out for dinner!¡± As for Benjamin, Elena didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, fearing that she would be shot with just a nce. Elena just didn¡¯t understand why her best friend had acted like a coward before but now was showing such toughness. It looked like her best friend really wanted to break up with Benjamin, who had the power to bring her back with just a nce. It was precisely because Martina felt confident and unafraid, no longer fearing that Benjamin would get angry, that she dared to act that way, wasn¡¯t it? Elena couldn¡¯t tell her feelings. Now, as an onlooker, she always felt that Benjamin was not really ruthless towards her best friend. Otherwise, he would not have appeared here alone, especially when he saw the torn photo, his emotions were so out of control. If it was just a photo that was dispensable, how could there be such a big reaction? But what her best friend said before must be true, and she really suffered much unjus ¡®treatment. L Could it be that there was some misunderstanding between the two that had not beer rified?? Otherwise, how could the way they interact have changed like this? It even made someone as superior as Benjamin tolerate her temper constantly! Elena had countless doubts in her mind, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Perhaps out of respect for Ms. Bridge, even though Benjamin truly wanted to kill someone now, he managed to restrain his temper reluctantly. At the dining table, Martina and Elena sat on either side of Ms. Bridge. Benjamin sat opposite, looking like he didn¡¯t want to be approached by anyone. No one dared to get too close to Benjamin, so the scene at the table was quite one that was empty on both sides. Simon stood silently behind his boss, secretly looking at his boss¡¯s expression and 1 at Martina¡¯s appearance. Even if they didn¡¯t say anything, they must not have reached an agreement. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Scared to Constipation? This meal was extremely difficult to eat, at least for everyone except Martina. They even came close to sticking the forks up their nostrils. Even Elena couldn¡¯t help herself and ¡°identally¡± dropped the fork on the floor several times. The only ones who could eat peacefully were Martina and Ms. Bridge. Ms. Bridge was Benjamin¡¯s teacher, so naturally, she didn¡¯t mind the cold atmosphere around him. Martina also didn¡¯t care about what he thought. It was unclear how much time had passed, as Martina deliberately avoided looking at Benjamin¡¯s expression. However, sometimes she couldn¡¯tpletely avoid it since they were sitting across from each other. In the end, Martina could only awkwardly pick up the drink on the table and pour it for themselves over and over again. The result was identally drinking too much. And the consequence of drinking too Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. much, of course, was the uncontroble urge to use the restroom. When Martina stood up, everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on her, as if they wanted to ask her directly where she was going. Fortunately, they all held back. Because as Benjamin¡¯s temperament, he might have. directed his anger at everyone present. However, Elena couldn¡¯t resist. She carefully grabbed Martina¡¯s hand and looked up, asking, ¡°Martina, where are you going?¡± It couldn¡¯t possibly be leaving, right? The dinner wasn¡¯t over yet. Would it be inappropriate to leave at this time? Martina could instantly perceive Elena¡¯s thoughts and helplessly shook her head and answered, ¡°I just need to go to the restroom.¡± However, Elena persistently refused to back down. Even her eyes burst with a strong. light, saying, ¡°Going to the restroom? Great! Let¡¯s go together. I actually need to go too.¡± Leaving this ufortable ce promptly was the priority, regardless of whether they needed to use the restroom or not. Otherwise, with Benjamin¡¯s particrly intimidating aura, he could genuinely scare someone to death. Martina nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Then the two of them got up and walked towards the restroom. Throughout the whole time, Benjamin¡¯s gaze seemed to fall on Martina. Other people also noticed something unusual. They had a feeling that the Grim Reaper¡¯s mood seemed off today. Could it be rted to Martina? Back in school, Martina was known as the campus beauty, but she kept a low profile. Her presence was indeed remarkably low, but notpletely non-existent. There were some bold spections among the crowd: Was it possible that Martina, the former campus beauty, had such an irresistible charm that not even Benjamin could resist it, which was why his gaze kept lingering on her? But upon careful consideration, it was not reasonable, because Benjamin wasn¡¯t the type of person who was interested in physical beauty. Unless there was some unknown secret between the two of them, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t pay such close attention to Martina¡¯s every move. In the restroom, Elena couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and startedining. ¡°That scared me, really scared me. I¡¯ve never had such a terrible meal before. ¡°It¡¯s not that the food was terrible, but this meal was emotionally exhausting. It always feels like Benjamin could lose his temper at any given moment. I¡¯m genuinely worried about getting caught up in it.¡± Martina casually washed her hands and nced at Elena beside her, saying, ¡°I used to think you were fearless, but it turns out you are not.¡± Elena rolled her eyes dramatically and said, ¡°Well, no kidding! Just look at Benjamin¡¯s status. Who dares to go against someone like him? It¡¯s like asking for trouble! If it were any other man, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all. But you had to choose a man who¡¯s far from ordinary. He even wields the power of life and death over many people!¡± Even though Elena had not hesitated to speak ill of Benjamin in private, in this situation, she could only admit that she was genuinely intimidated. After all, that man¡¯s gaze was icy and terrifying at any time, as if he could kill someone. Martina burst intoughter at Elena¡¯s words. It made sense anyway. Even she used to be extremely afraid of Benjamin. If it weren¡¯t for her current determination to break free. from that rtionship, she would probably still be trapped in that cage. She couldn¡¯t understand her previous behavior, why she stubbornly clung to someone who wasn¡¯t meant for her. Was it possible that she had some sort of masochistic inclination? Martina finished washing her hands without wasting any more time and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly go back. We shouldn¡¯t keep Ms. Bridge waiting.¡± Despite her nervousness, Elena tightly held Martina¡¯s hand, the chaos of thoughts still swirling in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore. How about this, I¡¯ll find an excuseter and say I have something important to attend to, and I¡¯ll wait for you outside?¡± she said nervously. ¡°I¡¯m really scared that man¡¯s gaze is just too terrifying. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared to death!¡± Martina confirmed, ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Elena nodded earnestly, her expression incredibly serious. ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t want to go. Apologize to Ms. Bridge for me, and I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Ms. Bridge for a meal another time. If I go to this event today, I¡¯ll definitely be so scared to constipation.¡± There was no need to persuade Elena any further, so Martina simply nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll inform Ms. Bridgeter and you wait for me outside. I¡¯lle out quickly.¡± Then the two of them went their separate ways, heading in different directions from there. Elena was truly frightened, thinking to herself, ¡°Who dares to have any contact with. someone like Benjamin? Martina must have incredible courage!¡± Returning to the table, Martina noticed that many people were missing, including those from other seats who had left early. Perhaps it was due to Benjamin¡¯s presence. The expression on his face seemed to indicate a thirst for revenge, which exined why those people were so terrified. Martina felt a bit dissatisfied, but she still sat next to Ms. Bridge and whispered, ¡°Elena has something urgent to attend to, so she had to leave temporarily. She asked me to apologize to you and said she would invite you for a separate meal next time.¡± Ms. Bridge was never one to lose her temper easily, and she didn¡¯t give much importance to such trivial matters. However, she felt a slight twinge of pity and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet each other, and she left so quickly. Well, well, if there¡¯s something urgent, she should take care of it. There¡¯s no need to deliberately apany me all the time.¡± Martina smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27: You Bet on a Lifetime? After about half an hour, the dinner came to an end. Ms. Bridge happened to have at friend arrive, so Martina bid farewell to her and nned to leave. They agreed to have a proper meal together next time, along with Elena. After the farewell, Martina headed towards the exit and sent her location to Elena, wanting to know where she was waiting. To her surprise, as soon as she stepped out, she encountered an unwee guest. It turned out to be one of the hangers-on who followed Adam Paloma! Martina instantly felt disgusted and wondered if she had been bad luck recently. The sky had already turnedpletely dark, and if it weren¡¯t for the bright lights nearby, Martina would have felt a bit apprehensive. Martina deliberately lowered her head and was about to leave the ce and avoid. unnecessary trouble. However, the guy had no intention of letting her go easily. One of them, clearly a spoiled brat, positioned himself in front of Martina and spoke with a mocking tone, ¡°Well, well, look who we have here! It¡¯s Mr. Walker¡¯s follower, or should. I say, his bootlicker.¡± Indeed, many people had previously likened Martina to a bootlicker, iming that without Benjamin, she couldn¡¯t survive, just like a fish out of water. But now, the situation between Benjamin and Martina had changed, and she was not longer the same person who was solely focused on him. Martina¡¯s expression turned cold and elegant as she firmly stated, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± How impatient she was with these individuals! However, these individuals seemed to be even more aggressive, repeatedly provoking her, ¡°Well, well, well, Martinez, what¡¯s with the act of being so high and mighty here? done! ¡°Stop pretending to be superior now. You can not erase all the messed up things you¡¯ve ¡°You shamelessly stuck to Mr. Walker¡¯s side all the time, and now you dare to act. tough? Martina¡¯s expression grew even calmer because she could clearly sense that these people were deliberately looking for trouble with her. She said, ¡°Please step aside, it seems. we¡¯re not that familiar with each other.¡± One of them patted his bald head, showing a disgusting behavior, ¡°Well, well, look at you with your temper. By the way, Martinez, don¡¯t you want to know what kind of bet we made among our brothers regarding you?¡± Martina raised her eyebrows, suppressing her anger, and asked, ¡°What bet?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only One of them said, ¡°We bet on how long you can stay away from Mr. Walker. I bet on one month.¡± Another person said, ¡°I bet on twenty days!¡± ¡°What? I bet she won¡¯tst more than three days! A bootlicker is a bootlicker, how could she give up the life of luxury and go back to normal?¡± Martina hadpletely lost her patience. See, this was what she had gained after persisting for so long. Except for one disrespectful person after another appearing before her, she had gained nothing. Martina nced coldly at them and said, ¡°Well, you will all lose your bets. I¡¯ll make a bet with you too. I bet on a lifetime.¡± After saying that, Martina didn¡¯t waste any more time. She quickened her pace, passing by them and soon disappeared from their sight. It took Martina quite a while to calm herself down again, and she happened to receive a message from Elena. Martina rubbed her temples, feeling that these recent events were truly absurd. There were actually people betting on her personal matters. What did they take her for? A mere joke or ything? Unfortunately, even if she was treated as a ything, there woulde a day when she would awaken her intelligence. Right now, she just wanted to live for herself. Martina followed the location sent by Elena and walked towards the parking lot. The parking lot was a bit far from the hotel because the hotel was really busy. T couldn¡¯t even find a small parking space. Elena had to settle for a more remote parking spot. At this moment, Elena was in an underground parking lot, and Martina had to go dow and search one by one. However, as Martina was just passing through this area, she suddenly felt a darkness in front of her, and she was firmly grabbed by a figure. Martina was startled and instinctively tried to resist, but then she smelled a very familiar scent. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone else but that man. body. Now Martina was trapped in the man¡¯s embrace, unable to break free from his restraint. Meanwhile, the man held her tightly, as if he had the impulse to merge her into his Martina furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mr. Walker, don¡¯t you think this behavior is a bit petty? It doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡± Hearing Martina¡¯s sharp words, there was no trace of rxation in Benjamin¡¯s. expression. Just thinking about what Martina said in front of those people earlier, his eyes were filled with indelible anger. He firmly grasped Martina¡¯s chin and, taking advantage of her unpreparedness, turned her whole body around. At this moment, the two of them were face to face, close enough to almost- Benjamin¡¯s pupils exuded an icy coldness as he spoke with a chilling voice, interrogating, ¡°You are betting on a lifetime?¡± Martina was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, could it be that Benjamin had heard all the things she said earlier? If not for this, Benjamin would never have rashly uttered such words. Martina inexplicably felt a little uneasy, ¡°How much did you hear?¡± The answer must be ¡°anything¡±. Benjamin left with Martina one after the other, just in time to see she being bullied and hear what they were saying. Benjamin initially thought Martina was just throwing a tantrum at him, but this time her anger was much greater than before. However, Benjamin never thought that Martina really wanted to leave him. Even though her words were severe, they couldn¡¯t be separated. But Martina actually said in front of so many people that she wanted to separate from him for a lifetime. Did she really intend to break up? Benjamin pinched Martina¡¯s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes and asked, ¡°Martina, I didn¡¯t know you had such a strong determination before. When did you develop this idea?¡± In Benjamin¡¯s view, this couldn¡¯t have happened overnight. If not for long-term nning, how could she be so resolute this time? Because of this, the restlessness in Benjamin¡¯s heart could no longer be put into words. He was thinking about how to calm the anger in this woman¡¯s heart, while she was thinking about how topletely separate from him. Clearly, they were both considering each other, but their thoughts werepletely different. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28: The Last Two Days ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martina clearly didn¡¯t understand. She felt that the man¡¯s words. were too profound, making it difficult for her toprehend for a while. However, Benjamin had apletely different perspective. He believed that Martinal was deliberately ying with him. ¡°So, you really want to never see me again for a lifetime?¡± He asked grimly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Do you think I would give you such an opportunity?¡± The anger in Benjamin¡¯s eyes gradually surfaced. He had indeed endured for a long time, to the point where he could no longer bear it. ¡°Benjamin, I believe that I have made it very clear between us. Regardless of whether you think it¡¯s possible or not, it will eventually be a reality. We are done.¡± Martina answered. She intended to exin things to Benjamin in the most straightforward manner. Then, just like when she came, she would leave lightly, without taking anything or affecting anyone. But now it seemed that things weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared, because Benjamin had never intended to let go of her so easily. Could it be that in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, Martina had truly be a mere essory to be carried around? To the point where even a slight disobedience would make him feel. offended? Martina increasingly felt that her past efforts and perseverance were nothing but a ridiculous endeavor. Her genuine affection seemed to others like a tool for meeting basic needs. Indeed, she was aughingstock, a tremendousughingstock. Just as Martina was still contemting trying to reason with Benjamin, he spoke again, ¡°I gave you time to calm down, to think carefully about when you¡¯lle back. Whatever you want, I can fulfill it for you. But it¡¯s not for you to nurture your temper, or even say things like never seeing each other again in front of me.¡± Martina opened her mouth, unsure of what to say. She suddenly felt like she was talking to a brick wall. ¡°Martina, listen closely,¡± Benjamin uttered with escting anger, ¡°from the moment you entered my life, there is no escaping my grip, not even in death.¡± Now, he could easily kill Martina, as simple as crushing an ant. His expression and aura were telling Martina that it would be in her best interest not to seek a death wish or provoke him. Perhaps due to his excessive anger, Benjamin¡¯s words were somewhat extreme, but the more he spoke, the more disgusted Martina felt in her heart. Why did she have to seek Benjamin¡¯s approval for everything she wanted to do? Why did she even need his permission to break up? Why was it that even though she was also a victim in this rtionship, he could timely. cut his losses, but she couldn¡¯t? Martina let out a cold and bitterugh, suddenly realizing that the man she had been with for so many years had be a stranger in an instant. She questioned, ¡°Benjamin, do you think you can still control me? ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before that I want to break up with you, and it¡¯s not just impulsive. I¡¯ve genuinely thought about it for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t want anypensation from you, nor do I want any verbal promises. I just want to separate. ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard me clearly, I can say it again. I-¡± Before Martina could finish her sentence, Benjamin lost his patience and forcefully pressed her down. His icy lips covered hers, biting down like an enraged beast. Her recently healed lips swelled once again, and she could even taste a mixture of metallic and sweet vors. Martina tried to push Benjamin away in pain, but she realized that his strength was truly overwhelming. Due to the vast difference in physical power between them, Martina failed. She suddenly gave up all resistance and stood there,pletely powerless. No matter what Benjamin did to her, she remained indifferent. However, warm teardrops, without warning, fell onto Benjamin¡¯s hand. He stiffened all over, only then realizing what he had done. Thest thing he wanted to see was her tears. Benjamin slowly released Martina, suppressing the urge to harm, and his voice hoarse, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days at most to move back. If you move back, I can pretend that nothing happened before. I can give you whatever you want, and if you have any grievances you can tell me.¡± Martina stubbornly wiped away her tears and said the same words, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. That ce is not my home.¡± Benjamin¡¯s fingertips curled slightly, wanting to wipe away the tears from the corner of Martina¡¯s eyes, but he restrained himself in the end. He firmly issued the finalmand, ¡°Martina, I¡¯m not discussing this with you.¡± The implication was that regardless of whether Martina agreed or not, the ultimate result would be the same. As long as this decision was made, it would ultimately seed, and no one could defy his intentions. This was what Martina was most worried about, which was why she never deliberately avoided it from the beginning. Because she knew that only by truly separating from Benjamin could shepletely free herself. vain. However, now Martina realized that all her previous efforts seemed to have been in Just like Benjamin¡¯s words now, she had to go back, otherwise Benjamin had countless ways to force her to go back. But why was this happening? Benjamin deliberately turned away, no longer looking at Martina¡¯s heart-wrenching face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to think. Decide whether you want someone toe and pick you up or if you¡¯lle back on your own. Whatever you want, I can provide it for you. ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied with anyone, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes. ¡°I can grant you a moment of the freedom you desire before your return, but that¡¯s all.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Martina understood it clearly. Whether in the present or in the past, her rtionship with Benjamin was inherently unequal. She was like a tool yed with by others, summoned back whenever needed. No matter where she was, she had to return. Her opinions were irrelevant. Even Benjamin viewed her this way, treating her as apanion tool. He would appease her when he was happy and discard her when he was not, without treating her as a normal person, without even the most basic sense of equality. At this point, what else could she say? No matter how much she spoke, it was like talking to a brick wall. Martina even felt somewhat fortunate that Benjamin ultimately gave her two days¡¯ time Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29: No Way Out No matter how serious she was, she would always have to go back, without hesitation, just because of his words ¡°had enough fun?¡± She became nothing more than a puppet, summoned and dismissed at will, like a clown. The final deadline left by Benjamin was, ¡°Two days. Give up that crappy rented apartment and don¡¯t test my patience. You know the consequences of angering me.¡± Naturally, it meant a fate worse than death. Anyone who angered Benjamin had no good oue. Whether it was Benjamin¡¯s business partner or someone closest to him, the result was the same. Only two days left. Martina didn¡¯t know how she managed to leave in front of Benjamin. She just numbly got into Elena¡¯s car. Then she mechanically fastened her seatbelt, as if nothing else in the outside world mattered anymore. In her current state of mind, there was only one simple thought: escape. The farther she could escape, the better. At this moment, Elena, who had a carefree personality, didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Martina. Instead, she kept driving andined, ¡°My troublemaker, you finally came. I was. getting bored waiting in the car. I hope Ms. Bridge didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant. Did she seem displeased? Did she say anything bad about me?¡± Elena gripped the steering wheel and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to her separately. We¡¯ll have a meal together, just the three of us.¡± Martina could only try her best to perk up and agree, ¡°Yes, okay. I already spoke to Ms. Bridge, and she said she¡¯ll contact us when she¡¯s free in the next few days.¡± The two of them exchanged words, and it didn¡¯t give anyone the feeling that something was wrong. Until Martina reached the entrance of her apartment, she showed no intention of getting out of the car. Elena was taken aback and finally realized that something was off. She quickly turned her gaze towards Martina and cautiously asked, ¡°Hey, what happened? You seem to be not okay.¡± Martina initially didn¡¯t want to worry Elena, so she had been forcing herself, trying to bear all the burdens on her own. Little did she know that sometimes all she needed was the presence of the closest person, a simple greeting. tears. It would make all her previous efforts crumble, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst into Elena had never seen Martina in such a painful state of crying, and she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know how to react. But her mind immediately came up with a spection, and she almost said it with certainty, ¡°Did you just meet Benjamin again? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t pay attention to him. Sometimes men are just crazy! ¡°Before, when you were eager to see him, he acted indifferent. Now that you¡¯re ignoring. him, he keeps coming to find you almost everyday. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s despicable. ¡°But don¡¯t cry, okay? No matter what, you still have me. If you¡¯re really feeling down, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight, alright?¡± Martina didn¡¯t say a word, she just kept crying. She didn¡¯t know what else she could do. There were only two days left, two days where she would either be forcefully taken back by Benjamin, or she would go back on her own. But this time, she really didn¡¯t want to go back. Even if it meant death, she didn¡¯t want to return to that cage. After crying for a long time, Martina finally managed to calm herself down and told Elena the situation that had just happened. ¡°I had a negotiation breakdown with Benjamin. He gave me an ultimatum to return. within two days. If I refuse to go back on my own, he will send someone to pick me up,¡± she said. ¡°Given his character, even if I swear not to go back, he will surely use despicable means to force me back.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t believe that her good friend still had the courage to make such a decision. Just a while ago, Martina was deeply in love with Benjamin, and now she was firmly. saying that she didn¡¯t want to go back. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Elena felt a mix of relief and sadness. She was relieved that her good friend finally snapped out of her love-struck state. But it was sad because those who angered Benjamin never had a good oue, and it was likely the same for her dear friend. The two of them went upstairs and sat on the sofa, contemting countless possibilities. Boldly, Elena asked, ¡°Is there a possibility that you could continue being his little queen While Benjamin typically maintains an indifferent demeanor towards you, he now appears somewhat concerned. Perhaps if you go back, things might change and you could be together.¡± Elena¡¯s thoughts are undeniably bold. Martina stared at Elena despondently for a long time, without saying a word, yet it felt as if she conveyed a multitude of emotions. Elena anxiously tugged at her hair and said, ¡°Oh well, it was just a bold guess. Since you¡¯ve already decided not to go back, maybe you can stay at my ce for a few days? ¡°While my family¡¯s influence may not match the immense power of Benjamin¡¯s, it still carries some reputation. I suppose Benjamin wouldn¡¯t push things too far, considering the influence I have¡­ ¡°Oh, I mean my father¡¯s reputation. I won¡¯t allow the situation to escte beyond control, and you can continue doing what you want to do.. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back to that prison-like home. No matter what, you still have me.¡± Martina immediately rejected Elena¡¯s proposal without even thinking about it. It wasn¡¯t that she had any faint nostalgia for Benjamin, but rather because she didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to Elena. She had already caused enough trouble for Elena, so how could she bring such trouble to her? Even she couldn¡¯tpletely understand Benjamin¡¯s temper, let alone Elena. If it only caused suffering for herself, she could bear it, but if it affected Elena, Martina would be filled with self-me and remorse. The two of them pondered and considered numerous solutions, but Martina rejected every single one. Elena, lying on the carpet as if she had given up, felt like crying. ¡°None of the ns are feasible. So, what do you suggest we do? We can¡¯t really let you go back. Otherwise, I could just undergo a complete transformation to look exactly like you and go back in your ce.¡± Even if there was such a thought, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. Which transformation. can show results in just two days without any side effects? In the current helpless situation, Martina¡¯s mind became even clearer. She had thought that Benjamin would consider their years ofpanionship and leave her with a shred of dignity, but it seemed impossible now. Given the circumstances, she had no choice but to resort to desperate measures in order to prevent any further consequences and protect her friends from getting involved. Martina gradually made up her mind, with a glimmer of tears shimmering in her eyes. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Wishing You a Happy and Fulfilling Life She said, ¡°Elena, take a few days off from work and spend thest moments with me. These might be myst two days of freedom.¡± At this moment, Elena wished she could bear it all instead of Martina, but she couldn¡¯t. No one could control Benjamin. Curiously, she asked, ¡°Taking leave is not a problem, but what do you want to do?¡± With only two days left, what else could they do? Martina smiled faintly, feeling as if she had undergone a drastic transformation in this moment. She didn¡¯t know if she had figured things out orpletely given up. She said, ¡°I want to go on a trip. Do you remember the things we talked about when we were about to graduate from college? If I could visit Carlsbad once in this lifetime, it would be worth it.¡± Elena immediately mmed the table and dered, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s seize the day and depart now. I¡¯ll book the flight tickets!¡± Elena rolled up her sleeves with great enthusiasm. ¡°Even if we only have two days, we must cherish them! As the saying goes, there is always a way out. I believe that after tomorrow, we will find a our way out!¡± Without any dy, they swiftly reached the Hollywood Burbank Airport merely an hourter. Their strides were purposeful as they made their way towards the check-in counter, emanating a resolute determination. In Elena¡¯s view, after these two days, Martina would return to that cage, and she might never be able to be as carefree as she was now. While there was still time, they had to indulge themselves, no matter what, to make. their lives worthwhile. It would be even better if they could meet some handsome guys in Carlsbad! Why should Martina always be at the mercy of Benjamin,ing and going as he pleased? Since she couldn¡¯t resist, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make some changes, right? Feeling a bit impatient, Elena said, ¡°I heard there are plenty of handsome guys over there. This time, we must make the most of it and have a great time!¡± Martina was the one who booked the flight tickets. So Elena didn¡¯t even realize what was wrong. For example, Elena¡¯s ticket had Carlsbad as the final destination, but Martina¡¯s did not. Martina opened her mouth as if she had something to say, but in the end, it all got stuck in her throat. She simply looked at Elena with teary eyes and said, ¡°When we get to Carlsbad, pleas don¡¯t act impulsively. Enjoy yourself for these two days. After two days, maybe everyt will be over.¡± It¡¯s unclear whether she was saying this to Elena or warning herself. Elena gave Martina a big hug in return. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you know my personality? You are my sister, she said. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re here too, right? Even if I do something foolish, I have a sister to support me. That sense of security is reallyforting!¡± Before long, the two of them boarded the ne together, heading to their long-awaited destination. However, due to booking the earliest flights avable, they departed only a minute apart and ended up on different nes. Elena anxiously reminded Martina, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to strangers on the ne. Let¡¯s meet at the north side of the airport when we arrive!¡± Martina nodded earnestly and smiled through her tears, saying, ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m not a child. Do I really need you to teach me such trivial matters?¡± Elena boarded the ne but couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of uneasiness. She messaged Martina, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be by your side, always your strongest support!¡± At the same time, Martina had already boarded a different ne. Her destination was not Carlsbad, but a neighboring city instead. Because Martina knew that even if she wanted to escape using the opportunity of traveling, she couldn¡¯t truly escape from Benjamin¡¯s grasp. Because everything controlled by Benjamin was far more terrifying than she had imagined. For instance, everything she had done early on couldn¡¯t escape Benjamin¡¯s watchful eyes. For example, whenever she threw a small tantrum, she would deliberately leave home i a grand manner and find a secluded or inconspicuous upscale hotel. She thought she hid herself well, hoping to make Benjamin worry about her and care for her more, but she never seeded. Benjamin consistently managed to establish contact with her, skillfully pinpointed her exact location, disarmed her,pelled her to surrender, and sessfully escorted her back. Later, Martina probably understood that Benjamin¡¯s power was immense. He could ess her bank ount or find out which car or ne she took through various means. Including the exact departure time, it was simply a piece of cake. So this time, Martina nned to take a desperate gamble. If she seeded, she wou wee the most radiant future. But if she failed, she would truly be captured and have peace! Everyone would continue tough at her, bing even more convinced that she was Benjamin¡¯s bootlicker. Everyone would say that everything she did was shameless and only for the sake of attracting Benjamin¡¯s attention. Even Benjamin¡¯s mother would continue with her haughty demeanor, telling her that she must be obedient. Even if Benjamin had three or four lovers outside, it could only be said that she was not She considered herself nothing more than an ordinary girl, realizing that she was fundamentally unworthy of marrying into a wealthy family. Everyone thought she was only after Benjamin¡¯s status, wanting to marry into a wealthy family. But only Martina herself was acutely aware that this so-called prestigious family was nothing but rubbish. She had no desire to marry into it, not in the slightest! Because Martina was afraid of implicating Elena, she nned to escape secretly on her own this time. However, for safety reasons, she still used some methods to deceive Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Initially, Benjamin would definitely think that Martina and Elena were together. However, in reality, she had already disembarked at a separate location, making her way towards a destination he couldn¡¯t imagine. The longer she could confuse Benjamin, the greater her chance of escaping. This made the situation particrly difficult and risky, but it was the only opportunity and method she had. It was just unfortunate for her good friend, Elena, who had to make this trip in vain. She hoped that her friend wouldn¡¯t be angry with her for this. Martina uttered in her mind, ¡°Elena, it¡¯s already been a little bit toote for me to start. over in my lifetime. I just hope that from now on, I can cut my losses in time. But your life. is still long. ¡°I don¡¯t want to affect the rest of your life. I hope your future is filled with happiness and fulfillment, at least don¡¯t end up like me. I sincerely wish you happiness.¡± Martina reappeared in the neighboring city, San Diego. To avoid being tracked down by Benjamin through the inte or other means, Martin sent a message to Elena and promptly turned off her phone. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, at the airport exit, she found a taxi driver and aimlessly wandered the stre Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Hiding Martina didn¡¯t know where she should go. She felt like she truly had no ce to call home. The driver looked at Martina wearing a mask, her eyes red, and asked her enthusiastically where she came from and where she was going. He was probably worried that Martina might do something reckless due to her state of mind, so he deliberately asked. Martina forced herself to remainposed and lied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bit tired and would like to rest for a while. I originally came here for sightseeing but found out that the hotel I booked was a scam. Now I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°So, she continued, ¡°could you please help me find a hotel? Money is not a problem, I can pay you. Just as long as it¡¯s safe.¡± The driver was truly apassionate individual, and his inherent kindness made it impossible for him to turn down Martina¡¯s modest plea. ¡°No problem. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a homestay near my house. It¡¯s not expensive, and it¡¯s very safe. The owner has three sons who are responsible for the security of the homestay!¡± the driver said. ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Martina agreed, but she asked in advance, ¡°But I forgot to bring my ID. Can I still stay without it?¡± The driver was reallypassionate, saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s no problem. We can just use mine for now.¡± The driver exined, ¡°You look miserable, and you appear to be around the same age as my daughter. That¡¯s why I want to help you.¡¯ Finally, a somewhat sincere smile appeared on Martina¡¯s face. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, sir.¡± With the guidance of the driver, Martina stayed at a homestay called ¡°Tranquil Haven.¡± She carried a handbag in her hand, containing only a set of clean clothes and various misceneous documents, and¡­ herst memento. Since the room was booked under the driver¡¯s ID, Martina didn¡¯t n to change ces for now. The homestay was USD20 per night only. She had already withdrawn some of her secret savings as cash and kept it in her bag. She took out her phone and hesitated for a moment before turning it on. It was 1 am. Before Martina could catch her breath, she saw a series of messages from Elena, one after another, and even several missed calls! She checked and thankfully, there were no phone calls from Benjamin. ¨C Otherwise, she might have still trembled in her heart. Even though she knew she was temporarily safe, sometimes reflexive thoughts couldn¡¯t be avoided. Martinay on the bed in the homestay. Although the homestay wasn¡¯t veryrge, it was clean. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t afford to be picky. As long as she could keep her whereabouts hidden as much as possible, it was enough. Martina looked at the messages from Elena. ¡°Martina! What are you nning? Are you really nning to run away?!¡± ¡°But you know very well that no one can escape from Benjamin¡¯s grasp. Come back, or if it¡¯s really impossible, hide in my house!¡± ¡°Martina, I¡¯m really worried about you. Can you please turn on your phone?¡± These messages came in an hourter. ¡°Forget it, as long as my best friend can be happy, nothing else matters!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Carlsbad these two days, distracting Benjamin¡¯s attention for you. You have to take care of yourself, but at least send me a message to let me know you¡¯re safe!¡± Martina¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and her nose felt sour. What truly made one feel sad wasn¡¯t the mistreatment from others or the fatal grievances. Instead, it was a caring word from someone they valued the most that could make their emotions crumble. Martina didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she finally managed topose herself. Then she replied to Elena¡¯s message, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°But for these few days, I can¡¯t contact you anymore. Otherwise, it will surely bring you trouble. If we push Benjamin too far, he¡¯s capable of doing anything.¡± ¡°For safety, I have to temporarily disappearpletely. But don¡¯t worry, even during these days without contact, I will take good care of myself. I hope that the next time we meet, I will appear in the appearance you like the most.¡± Elena¡¯s message came almost instantly. ¡°You really scared me. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. But I understand your thoughts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my best friend. I will make sure to handle him transparently and dy as much time as possible for you!¡± The smile on Martina¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°Elena, thank you.¡± During these two days, Martina spent most of her time in the homestay, asion! going out to familiarize herself with the nearby routes. If it really came to the point where Benjamin found her, not to mention how he found out, at least she could still escape. What made Martina feel happy the most was that from the window of her homestay on this floor, she could see the distant sea. It seemed to be constantly reminding her that she longed for freedom. From this angle, she could have a panoramic view of the sea¡¯s scenery. With the continuous crashing of the waves, it resembled Martina¡¯s current state of mind, unable to calm down for a long time. For safety reasons, Martina had already blocked all of Benjamin¡¯s contact information, but she didn¡¯t deliberately change her phone number. Instead, she kept her phone in airne mode. Fortunately, her current phone still met the basic requirements for public use. Even with airne mode on, she could still connect to wirelessworks and have some basic inte ess. However, Martina didn¡¯t contact anyone. Instead, she searched for information on the inte, such as ces that were better for hiding and what her future ns should be. Hiding was inevitable for now, but she couldn¡¯t possibly hide forever. Certainly, there must be a way to improve the situation, otherwise, Martina¡¯s life would be aimless, no different from being trapped in that cage. At this moment, Benjamin also suppressed his inner dissatisfaction and gave Martina her final freedom. In his view, regardless of whether Martina was willing or not, he would bring her back after two days. Perhaps this would require a firmer stance from him. But there was no other way. Martina no longer listened to any of his exnations and had instead immersed herself in her own world. Without some special means, he would never be able to bring her back. The two days had passed, and Martina had no intention ofing back, nor did she actively contact Benjamin. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin had also prepared himself to bring Martina back. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Did a Workaholic Know How to Choose Clothes? Because Benjamin was always busy with his work, he did not sleep much every day. If he could manage to get a full five hours of sleep in a day, it would already exceed his budget. Most of the time, he would only sleep for 2 to 3 hours a day. He was not just a night owl, but also an early bird, andpletely upied with his busy work life. It¡¯s no wonder that sometimes he didn¡¯t even notice how off Martina¡¯s emotions were. Normally, Benjamin would wake up around 6 a.m. and immediately get ready to dive into his busy work. However, today, perhaps because he was going to bring Martina back, Benjamin woke up half an hour earlier than usual. Benjamin¡¯s time was precious, and almost every minute and second was carefully nned. Even the people in his work team have to strictly follow his schedule, including eating and sleeping at the same time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Last night, Benjamin was busy working untilte into around past 2 a.m. It was a hard- earned sleep for the team members who finally managed to rest. However, they hadn¡¯t slept for long when Benjamin suddenly woke up. This meant that those people needed to continue to be on standby in front of Benjamin, responsible for organizing today¡¯s series of tasks. Everyone could only sigh andin silently about their dissatisfaction. But when they thought about the generous sry they were receiving, theirin gradually disappeared. The key point was that they dared not reallyin to Benjamin. After all, provoking his anger would lead to unpleasant consequences. Simon was the only exception. As he gazed at his boss, who was bing increasingly difficult to deal with, a mix of frustration and helplessness enveloped him. Then he whispered to the assistants beside him, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already finish organizing andpleting the workst night?¡± ¡°Why is the boss getting up so early again? He didn¡¯t even leave any personal time for himself. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t care about his own health!¡± The team members shook their heads, appearing quite helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it feels like the boss is an emotionless workaholic.¡± ¡°But while the boss can endure it, we can¡¯t. If I continues to be like this, I might have to take a month off and go to the hospital for a thorough check-up.¡± Hearing all theints from the assistant team, Simon took a deep breath. He had a sense of resignation. ¡°Alright, you guys wait downstairs. I¡¯ll go and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out what the boss is thinking. I can feel that something is strange today, and we don¡¯t want to misinterpret the situation.¡± Everyone gratefully nodded and wiped away tears. ¡°Thank you!¡± Simon, being verypetent, took out the work report and arrived at the door of Benjamin¡¯s bedroom. He intended to check the boss¡¯s mood while giving the work report. However, he noticed that Benjamin was staring at the wardrobe,pletely lost in thought, as if facing a formidable enemy. Even when dealing with contracts worth billions or even tens of billions, Benjamin had never shown such an expression before! Simon felt puzzled and began to have various questions in his mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the boss has another important task to discuss today, something I¡¯m not aware of?¡± ¡°But even if that¡¯s the case, based on the boss¡¯s past behavior, he would at most wear a well-fitted suit, presenting himself in a spirited manner. So why is it different this time?¡± Benjamin seemed to notice Simon¡¯s arrival and abruptly shifted his gaze onto him. Then what he uttered surprised Simonpletely. ¡°What outfit do you think she would like from the clothes in the wardrobe?¡± Benjamin, a workaholic, unexpectedly taking the initiative to ask about these things! Simon finally grasped the situation. It turned out the boss was genuinely worried about the clothes. But who was this ¡°she¡± the boss mentioned? Who could it be? Just when Simon felt a bit puzzled, a sudden thought came in his mind. Wait a second! Since the day the boss and Miss Martinez met, they haven¡¯t had any contact, but the boss¡¯s mood seemed fine. Obviously, they must have resolved certain matters, but there was only one thing that could impact the boss¡¯s mood, and that was whether Miss Martinez would return or not. So, had she already agreed to come back? Simon, being someone who had been by Benjamin¡¯s side for a long time, did have some understanding of Benjamin. He took a deep breath and cautiously pointed to the clothes in the wardrobe, suggesting, ¡°How about this one?¡± To be honest, Benjamin¡¯s clothes were not much different from one another. They might have slight style variations, but most of them are suits. Overall, they gave off a formal vibe that clearly indicated he was a workaholic. Benjamin didn¡¯t have any clothes suitable for staying at home or going on a date. He looked at that outfit, and contrary to his expectations, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Is it too in?¡± he asked. As Benjamin knew, Martina used to like young and handsome guys, especially those with a sunny disposition. But now, his wardrobe didn¡¯t have a single outfit that met her requirement. This made Benjamin very frustrated, and his mood became bad once again. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t angry with anyone but gave instructions to Simon. ¡°Pick out some seasonal clothes for me, find more trendy styles suitable for home and casual wear.¡± This absolutely surprised everyone. Even Simon widened his eyes in surprise. It was known to all that the boss was absolutely a workaholic, and he didn¡¯t care about anything other than work. So, for a workaholic like him to suddenly talk about selecting a batch of seasonal clothes and trendy styles was quite unexpected. Simon had no idea how to describe his current feelings, and his mouth couldn¡¯t close for quite some time. Thankfully, he was a professional and didn¡¯t reveal his thoughts too much. Simon used to think that Miss Martinez might be special and important to the boss, but now he was completely sure about it. Everyone said Miss Martinez was as insignificant as an essory to the boss, but now it was clear that it wasn¡¯t at all. Everyone had misunderstood the value Miss Martinez held for the boss. Whether in the past or now, only she could affect the boss¡¯s mood, and only she could heal the boss¡¯s mood. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: The End of the Talk If Martina was not an important person to Benjamin, then there might not have been anyone else who was. In the end, Benjamin simply chose a set of sportswear from the wardrobe that hadn¡¯t been worn for a long time. This sportswear had been previously bought by Martina and seemed to have a couple¡¯s style. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The light gray sportswear, adorning Benjamin¡¯s well-built physique, exuded the aura of a mannequin, entuating his physique. No matter what they wore, the attractive individuals always managed to look good. That was a fact. Benjamin¡¯s mood was so good at the moment that even his tone of speech was noticeably lighter than usual. Simon didn¡¯t dare to breathe and cautiously reported on the work report beside him. ¡°ording to the work schedule, our next task is to participate in an international conference through online communication.¡± ¡°Besides that, we also need to meet two other clients. They have had appointments with you for almost half a year, and we can¡¯t postpone it any longer.¡± ¡°Also-¡± Before Simon could finish speaking, Benjamin casually waved his hand and strode. downstairs. ¡°Today¡¯s work can be put on hold for now. I have other arrangements.¡± Simon was stunned for a moment. How could he not know about the boss¡¯s arrangements? After all, he was the chief assistant of the assistant team! Could it be that the boss arranged something private? Indeed, that was true! Simon swiftly deduced, ¡°If my guess is correct, the boss was likely heading to meet Miss Martinez.¡± In order to see Miss Martinez, he actually wore this outfit, which is really unbelievable! Simon dared to entertain numerous thoughts in his mind, but voicing them out was beyond his courage. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, boss,¡± he replied. After going downstairs, when Elizabeth saw Benjamin, she immediately stood up and talked to him, ¡°Son, are you awake? Thene and eat.¡± It was obvious that Elizabeth was waiting for Benjamin, otherwise she would not have woken up at this time. Benjamin nced at his mother and said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I have to go outside.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was up to and didn¡¯t even think Martina was rted. Recently, without Martina at home, she felt much better. At this moment, Elizabeth was obviously a little fluttery and even wanted to make some suggestions. ¡°Benjamin, your constant busyness every day has been causing me great concern. Benjamin remained silent. He was never good at expressing himself, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have angered Martina to the point of leaving. Elizabeth saw that Benjamin wasn¡¯t angry and gathered her courage to speak again, ¡°Actually, I also want you to spend more time with me, but I know you don¡¯t have time. ¡°But I¡¯m really bored alone at home. They say that being bored for too long can lead to illness. ¡°So I thought, maybe Amy cane over again, just to apany me. Okay?¡± If it were any other insignificant request, Benjamin would agree without hesitation. But this request made Benjamin think of why Martina left home again. A hint of displeasure shed in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s herst name?¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t react for a moment and answered honestly, ¡°Herst name is Paloma. You grew up together. Have you forgotten?¡± Benjamin replied with a question instead, ¡°What¡¯s ourst name?¡± Elizabeth had nothing to say. She finally realized that Benjamin was unwilling to agree what she required. But she didn¡¯t give up, saying, ¡°Amy is a good girl. We get along well. Even if we¡¯re not rted by blood, we¡¯re like a family.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°If you really want to live with her, I can buy another house for you.¡± He meant that if Amy came here, Elizabeth would have to move out with her. Elizabeth was very angry. Benjamin had never refused her in such things before. What wrong with him? However, she still needed to rely on her son. How could she leave here? ¡°Will you change your answer?¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t even bother to look at Elizabeth but instructed Simon, ¡°Go find a new house for my mother and arrange for someone to pack her belongings.¡± Benjamin had always been efficient and decisive. Elizabeth was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to express such thoughts anymore. She could only lower her head and pretend topromise, saying, ¡°Okay, since you Just please don¡¯t drive me away. I still want to spend time with you.¡± Without a word, Benjamin swiftly walked away. Simon, perhaps out of respect for her being the boss¡¯s mother, sincerely offered a reminder. ¡°Mrs. Elizabeth Walker, Miss Paloma and Miss Martinez have never gotten along. How could the boss possibly agree to this?¡± Elizabeth red at Simon displeasedly and warned, ¡°You are not involved in our family issue.¡± Simon shook his head and bowed to Elizabeth, saying, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I have to go now.¡± Stepped outside, Benjamin drove himself, intending to meet Martina alone. He remembered that Martina had mentioned that she want him to take her to a theme park when he had time. He had always been busy and never had the chance before, but today happened to be different. He consider itpensation for her. Bringing her back forcefully today must make her unhappy, and she had no outlet for her emotions. Taking her to the theme park would surely make her happy. Benjamin dialed Martina¡¯s number and heard a busy tone from his phone, saying, ¡°Hello, the number you dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows. Could it be because he was still blocked? He opened SnapChat and found Martina¡¯s pinned chat. He made a video call, but the system prompted that it was busy and unable to establish a connection temporarily. Without a reason, Benjamin¡¯s right eyelid twitched unexpectedly. He unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel. What was Martina up to again? Could it be that she still didn¡¯t want toe back? At this moment, Benjamin had no idea that Martina had already run away. He had never even considered the possibility that Martina would dare to run away, and even if she did, he believed she would never escape from his grasp. So Benjamin wasn¡¯t worried about all this. He just thought of it as Martina throwing a tantrum and venting her anger at him. He believed that as long as he brought Martina back, let her know that Amy had already left, and nned to take her to the theme park, she would be like before. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Disappeared Benjamin just thought that Martina would be sticking to him, seeing him with a sweet smile, hugging him, and even taking the initiative to kiss him. These past few days, Benjamin had been feeling quite frustrated, with a strong sense of unfulfilled desire. If he could bring Martina back today, he would definitely satisfy her passionately. This was also part of the bedroom y between them, where each time he would wait until Martina cried and begged for mercy before he reluctantly let her go. Recalling Martina¡¯s gentle demeanor in front of him, Benjamin became even more displeased with her current rebellious attitude. Benjamin believed that everything would be fine as long as he could take her back. Even if she threw a tantrum, it didn¡¯t matter. He would spoil her as long as Martinal didn¡¯t leave again. Benjamin never felt that a distance of a dozen kilometers could feel so far, as he had been driving for a long time but still hadn¡¯t reached his destination. most. Suddenly, he remembered someone telling him that flowers were what women liked the Especially vibrant and beautiful flowers. Even if there was a quarrel between a couple, when the girl saw the flowers, she would forget the previous displeasure and feel happy again car. Coincidentally, there was arge flower shop by the roadside, and Benjamin stopped the He hesitated for a moment and nced outside the window. Would Martina like it? At this moment, Martina was feeling bored and had nowhere to go after waking up from a nap, especially after checking the time. It was already the time agreed upon with Benjamin, and if she guessed correctly, he would soon learn about her disappearance. Martina couldn¡¯t control her nervousness, and she forced herself to go back to sleep. Perhaps everything would pass if she could just sleep for a while. She deliberately turned off her phone, worried that there might be other calls or SnapChat messages popping up. However, no matter how much Martina tossed and turned in bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Martina took a deep breath and thought about her current situation. If Benjamin found out about her disappearance, he would definitely be furious. Martina picked up the nearby pillow and buried herself under it, as if this was the only. way to feel a little more secure. Just then, there was a sudden knocking sound at the door. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± Startled, Martina sat up suddenly as if she received a stimtion. Her eyes stared fixedly at the door, and even her breathing became lighter, as if afraid of being discovered by whoever was outside. Who could it be? Even her best friend, Elena, didn¡¯t know where she lived. Who would knock on her door at this time? Meanwhile, Benjamin got out of the car, holding a bouquet of flowers, and walked towards Martina¡¯s rented apartment. The scent of the flowers wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant to him. Furthermore, there would always be some dirt on these flowers that couldn¡¯t be washed away. If there flowers weren¡¯t for Martina, he would have thrown it away without hesitation. He never liked touching such things and didn¡¯t understand why women liked them. The time now pointed to 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. Because the residential area where Martina lived wasn¡¯t high-priced, the facilities and environment were not very good. Now, with Benjamin¡¯s luxury car entering, it instantly made the ce appear low-end, creating a distinct sense of mismatch. Fortunately, Benjamin didn¡¯t mind these things. On the contrary, he walked gracefully on his long legs and continued towards the floor where Martina resided. Upon closer inspection, one would notice another box in Benjamin¡¯s pocket. This box was small, probably containing a bracelet or something simr, clearly prepared for Martina. Benjamin had some understanding before that flowers and gifts were always what girls liked the most. Perhaps the thought of being able to bring Martina back soon crossed his mind, as a faint smile appeared at the corner of Benjamin¡¯s mouth. Martina had previously mentioned her fondness for flowers, and now that he was personally giving them to her, she would undoubtedly be happy. Benjamin knocked on the door and then stood there quietly, waiting. Time passed bit by bit, and several minutes went by, but there was no soundi from inside. Benjamin pressed the doorbell again, waited for a few more minutes, but still, there was no movement inside, not even the slightest sound of someone living there. In that moment, Benjamin¡¯s face turned cold, and even his gaze became more prating! He seemed to have realized something, and his expression grew increasingly gloomy as he stared at the closed door before him. Benjamin had wanted Martina to personally open the door, so he could have more. surprises. However, it was evident that there was no one in the apartment right now. Benjamin looked at the flowers in his hand once again and suddenly realized how ironic it was. He had carefully prepared a gift for Martina, and there was even a sense of joy and anticipation in his heart. But at this moment, that womanpletely rejected it. She wasn¡¯t home? Considering that all previous means of contact had been blocked, none of this was a coincidence. A never-before-experienced feeling of betrayal suddenly engulfed his entire being, causing Benjamin¡¯s anger to reach its peak in an instant. Benjamin had to control his temper as he took out his phone and tried to call Martina. But it was still useless. In the next moment, Benjamin couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and kicked the door open forcefully. As Benjamin had predicted, there was absolutely no one inside the apartment, but there were still traces of Martina¡¯s presence everywhere. However, none of Martina¡¯s important belongings were here. The left belongings meant nothing to Benjamin. It¡¯s unclear how much time had passed, but the once vibrant flowers were thrown into therge trash bin downstairs. Apanied by the foul smell and the dirty odds and ends inside the bin, the flowers. were no longer as beautiful as they were at first. Benjamin returned to his vi, his brand new sneakers making a heavy thud as they hit the ground. The force he exerted on the ground was stronger than usual, as if he were crushing all the illusions and fantasies that had once existed. The words Martina had spoken in front of him were still vivid in his mind. It was clear that Martina used to be so affectionate and loving towards him, even repeatedly saying that she loved him. But what did Martina do in the end? She disappeared without a trace, without even looking back. If all of this wasn¡¯t considered betrayal, then what was? He considered her temper and didn¡¯t forcefully bring her back earlier. He thought that giving Martina two days would be enough for her to reconsider everything and willingly come back to his side. But the reality made him realize that he was absolutely wrong. It turned out that not everyone would always be the same as before, not even Martina. Benjamin just thought that Martina would be sticking to him, seeing him with a sweet smile, hugging him, and even taking the initiative to kiss him. These past few days, Benjamin had been feeling quite frustrated, with a strong sense of unfulfilled desire. If he could bring Martina back today, he would definitely satisfy her passionately. This was also part of the bedroom y between them, where each time he would wait until Martina cried and begged for mercy before he reluctantly let her go. Recalling Martina¡¯s gentle demeanor in front of him, Benjamin became even more displeased with her current rebellious attitude. Benjamin believed that everything would be fine as long as he could take her back. Even if she threw a tantrum, it didn¡¯t matter. He would spoil her as long as Martina didn¡¯t leave again. Benjamin never felt that a distance of a dozen kilometers could feel so far, as he had been driving for a long time but still hadn¡¯t reached his destination. most. Suddenly, he remembered someone telling him that flowers were what women liked the Especially vibrant and beautiful flowers. Even if there was a quarrel between a couple, when the girl saw the flowers, she would forget the previous displeasure and feel happy again. car. Coincidentally, there was arge flower shop by the roadside, and Benjamin stopped the Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He hesitated for a moment and nced outside the window. Would Martina like it? At this moment, Martina was feeling bored and had nowhere to go after waking up from a nap, especially after checking the time. It was already the time agreed upon with Benjamin, and if she guessed correctly, he would soon learn about her disappearance. Martina couldn¡¯t control her nervousness, and she forced herself to go back to sleep. Perhaps everything would pass if she could just sleep for a while. She deliberately turned off her phone, worried that there might be other calls or SnapChat messages popping up. However, no matter how much Martina tossed and turned in bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Martina took a deep breath and thought about her current situation. If Benjamin found out about her disappearance, he would definitely be furious. es Martina picked up the nearby pillow and buried herself under it, as if this was the only way to feel a little more secure. Just then, there was a sudden knocking sound at the door. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± Startled, Martina sat up suddenly as if she received a stimtion. Her eyes stared fixedly at the door, and even her breathing became lighter, as if afraid of being discovered by whoever was outside. Who could it be? Even her best friend, Elena, didn¡¯t know where she lived. Who would knock on her door at this time? Meanwhile, Benjamin got out of the car, holding a bouquet of flowers, and walked towards Martina¡¯s rented apartment. The scent of the flowers wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant to him. Furthermore, there would always be some dirt on these flowers that couldn¡¯t be washed away. If there flowers weren¡¯t for Martina, he would have thrown it away without hesitation. He never liked touching such things and didn¡¯t understand why women liked them. The time now pointed to 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. Because the residential area where Martina lived wasn¡¯t high-priced, the facilities and environment were not very good. Now, with Benjamin¡¯s luxury car entering, it instantly made the ce appear low-end, creating a distinct sense of mismatch. Fortunately, Benjamin didn¡¯t mind these things. On the contrary, he walked gracefully on his long legs and continued towards the floor where Martina resided. Upon closer inspection, one would notice another box in Benjamin¡¯s pocket. This box was small, probably containing a bracelet or something simr, clearly prepared for Martina. Benjamin had some understanding before that flowers and gifts were always what girls liked the most. Perhaps the thought of being able to bring Martina back soon crossed his mind, as a faint smile appeared at the corner of Benjamin¡¯s mouth. Martina had previously mentioned her fondness for flowers, and now that he was personally giving them to her, she would undoubtedly be happy. Benjamin knocked on the door and then stood there quietly, waiting. Time passed bit by bit, and several minutes went by, but there was no sound cori from inside. Benjamin pressed the doorbell again, waited for a few more minutes, but still, there was. no movement inside, not even the slightest sound of someone living there.. In that moment, Benjamin¡¯s face turned cold, and even his gaze became more prating! He seemed to have realized something, and his expression grew increasingly gloomy as he stared at the closed door before him. Benjamin had wanted Martina to personally open the door, so he could have more. surprises. However, it was evident that there was no one in the apartment right now. Benjamin looked at the flowers in his hand once again and suddenly realized how ironic it was. He had carefully prepared a gift for Martina, and there was even a sense of joy and anticipation in his heart. But at this moment, that womanpletely rejected it. She wasn¡¯t home? Considering that all previous means of contact had been blocked, none of this was a coincidence. A never-before-experienced feeling of betrayal suddenly engulfed his entire being, causing Benjamin¡¯s anger to reach its peak in an instant. Benjamin had to control his temper as he took out his phone and tried to call Martina. But it was still useless. In the next moment, Benjamin couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and kicked the door open forcefully. As Benjamin had predicted, there was absolutely no one inside the apartment, but there were still traces of Martina¡¯s presence everywhere. However, none of Martina¡¯s important belongings were here. The left belongings meant nothing to Benjamin. It¡¯s unclear how much time had passed, but the once vibrant flowers were thrown into therge trash bin downstairs. Apanied by the foul smell and the dirty odds and ends inside the bin, the flowers. were no longer as beautiful as they were at first. Benjamin returned to his vi, his brand new sneakers making a heavy thud as they hit the ground. The force he exerted on the ground was stronger than usual, as if he were crushing all the illusions and fantasies that had once existed. The words Martina had spoken in front of him were still vivid in his mind. It was clear that Martina used to be so affectionate and loving towards him, even repeatedly saying that she loved him. But what did Martina do in the end? She disappeared without a trace, without even looking back. If all of this wasn¡¯t considered betrayal, then what was? He considered her temper and didn¡¯t forcefully bring her back earlier. He thought that giving Martina two days would be enough for her to reconsider everything and willingly come back to his side. But the reality made him realize that he was absolutely wrong. It turned out that not everyone would always be the same as before, not even Martina. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35: He Clearly Knew It Was a Fantasy way. Indeed, Benjamin had a strong desire for control over Martina. Ever since they met and got to know each other, their interaction had always been this Martina had always been obedient to Benjamin¡¯s words. She would not utter a word even if it meant suppressing her own feelings. Most of the time, she would swallow her pride, so as not to cause Benjamin to worry about her. However, Martina¡¯s recent behaviors had made Benjamin feel like his previous efforts were nothing but a joke. All those sweet words, all those promises and assurances, in the end, they were only exchanged for Martina silently disappearing. She did it on purpose. In addition to that, Benjamin couldn¡¯t think of a better motive. He had been longing to bring her back, while she was quietly nning how to leave. The stark difference in their thoughts made Benjamin¡¯s heart feel like a raging dragon being scorched by mes. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His temper had been very bad, and now, after being rejected and abandoned by Martina time and time again, it was even worse. Benjamin was filled with rage at the moment, with nowhere to vent, and no one could withstand his fury. Simon followed behind Benjamin and could clearly sense that his boss was in an extremely bad mood. The boss¡¯s mood seemed good before he left, now it was like his world was falling apart. Not only that, but the boss¡¯s expression seemed as if he wanted to kill someone, which was truly terrifying. Simon dared not breathe and could only cautiously follow along, feeling as if he were dying in that moment. Simon wouldn¡¯t foolishly ask the boss why he was like this. If he guessed correctly, Miss Martinez was probably not at the apartment. Where else could Miss Martinez have gone? Did she leave by chance or was it intentional? Just at that mornent, Benjamin couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and forcefully smashed the ss in front of him onto the ground. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Check the entry and exit records of Martina in themunity these past few days. Find out where she has been,¡± Benjamin ordered. His whole being was so suppressed, like the king of hell, making everyone too afraid to approach. Simon nodded obediently and quickly left. The other members of the assistant team all wore confused expressions and dared not say a word to the boss. On the other hand, Elizabeth, who couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, approached curiously. She had nned to find someone to y cards with, but unexpectedly, her son had returned at this time like never before. She also vaguely heard Benjamin mention Martina¡¯s. name. Could it be that he had intentionally cleared up so much time today for Martina? That was absurd! Clearly, her son¡¯s time was extremely valuable, worth so much money every minute! Martina was simply a bitch that was wasting her son¡¯s time! Elizabeth pretended as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything and approached, saying, ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong with you again? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with work today?¡± Benjamin¡¯s current mood was poor, and he couldn¡¯t pretend to be enthusiastic towards his mother either. At this moment, Benjamin seemed to have no desire to listen to anyone or reveal his temper in front of his mother. Without uttering a word, he got up and made his way towards the second floor. Elizabeth felt embarrassed, but after all, he was her son, and she still relied on him for her livelihood. Even if she felt embarrassed, what could she do? She directed her inquisitive gaze at the members of the assistant team and questioned in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son today? What¡¯s the reason behind his anger? I expect a reasonable exnation from all of you!¡± The members of the assistant team shook their heads one after another and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. The boss said today is a day off with no work scheduled.¡± Speaking of which, they were also very confused. ording to past arrangements and working habits, how could the boss really not have any work scheduled for the entire day? Elizabeth felt strange. So, there was actually such a thing. It seemed that her son was indeed doing this for Martina! true! She had previously said that Martina was a misfortune deity, and now it seemed to be For Martina, her son had be unrecognizable and even wanted to skip work. This couldn¡¯t be allowed! At this moment, Benjamin had no intention of caring about what his mother was thinking. Instead, he returned to the bedroom where he and Martina had spent many intimate moments together. There were many traces of their life together here, even though he spent most of his time living in hotels for work bed. But at least besides the hotels, this was the only ce he had stayed. Benjamin¡¯s thoughts were somewhat hazy, and he vaguely saw Martina sitting by the She smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Benjamin, why did youe back sote? I want a hug.¡± Benjamin was about to approach her, but it seemed like something struck him, and he abruptly stopped in his tracks. Finally, Martina appeared in front of the dressing table, still looking at Benjamin with that infectious smile. ¡°Benjamin, do you think my makeup looked good today? Well, do you think Elizabeth will like it?¡± ¡°Benjamin, you said you would apany me to the theme park, but it has been 6 years, and you couldn¡¯t even spare a single day, could you?¡± Benjamin moved his lips, on the verge of speaking, but ultimately stayed silent, afraid that opening his mouth would cause the illusion before him to instantly disappear. Unfortunately, even so, the illusion didn¡¯tst long. In Benjamin¡¯s line of sight, the image of Martina gradually changed. She no longer smiled sweetly at him as she did before, nor were her eyes solely focused on him. Instead, there was an obstinate grievance mingled with a strong sense of rebellion. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ve told you before that I want to break up with you. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, let me say it again. Please don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I appear just because you want me to? But you¡¯ve never been there for me when I needed you!¡± ¡°Benjamin, I hate you!¡± Thesest few words instantly turned Benjamin¡¯s eyes bloodshot. ¡°Martina!¡± He almost gritted his teeth as he shouted that name, swiftly approaching the mirror. Then Martina¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, along with the vanishing of those illusory voices. Benjamin knew it was an illusion, yet he couldn¡¯t help but wish that the illusion couldst a little longer. His gaze unintentionally fell upon the corner of the room covered by the curtain, where there appeared to be arge carton box. What could be inside it? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Martina Used to Cherish Him Benjamin walked directly step by step, lowering his head to see clearly what was in the box. It turned out to be a collection of broken pieces of paper. Moreover, they were colorful. Benjamin didn¡¯t think much about it, but his sharp gaze couldn¡¯t be described as gentle. He rubbed his swollen temporal region and realized that this must be done by Martina, which sparked other thoughts in his mind. Then, one by one, he took out those pieces of paper from the box and examined them. To his surprise, when he looked at them, even the emotions he had barely suppressed in his heart surged up again! What was this? Why were there so many fragments of portrait drawings here? If these fragments were pieced together, the person in the portrait was Benjamin, clearly a portrait that Martina personally copied for him before. Once, Martina cherished these portraits like treasures, and he still remembered what she said. ¡°Benjamin, when you¡¯re not at home, all these portraits of you can apany me. I promise to patiently wait for your return.¡± ¡°But¡­ Benjamin, can you spare more time to be with me? Don¡¯t worry, it doe R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only be too long, even just a few minutes every day would do.¡± ¡°Benjamin, what should I do if one day you can¡¯t find me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t really like me ¨C¡± Those words from the past were vivid in Benjamin¡¯s mind. Back then, he didn¡¯t reall take these words to heart. Because he never thought that Martina would leave him. Even though she used to leav home every time, she always cAme back within three days at most. Even when Martina was furious, as long as he personally found and met her, she would alwayse back. Every time she saw him, she would be like a little cat seekingfort from its owner, showcasing her gentleness and obedience. Now, all that Benjamin had once owned disappearedpletely, emphasizing the sheer absurdity of his current actions, resembling a joke! His emotions red up, and he impatiently took out his phone and dialed Simon¡¯s number. ¡°Give me a thorough investigation, as soon as possible!¡± Time seemed to stretch endlessly as Benjamin remained petrified, showing no signs of reaction. It was the chirping of birds outside the window that gradually spurred the man into action. He looked at the couple¡¯s water cup on the table, yes, it was a creation of Martina¡¯s. He picked up one of the cups, his expression growing increasingly dark and ominous. Whether it was due to being too absent-minded or for some other reason, the next moment, the cup slipped from his hand by ident. With a loud ¡°crash,¡± the cup plummeted to the ground. Benjamin¡¯s thoughts were finally brought back as he looked at the shattered cup, broken into several pieces on the floor. Suddenly, his heart trembled a bit. Martina¡­ When Simon returned, he saw his boss picking up the broken ss cup from the floor. The fragments were sharp, and in an inadvertent moment, they cut Benjamin¡¯s hand, but he seemed oblivious to it. Instead, he continued to pick up thest two pieces. However, he didn¡¯t throw the shards into the trash bin. Instead, he ced them one by one on the table. Then, casually grabbing a tissue from the table, he wiped the blood off his hand and asked Simon, ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± Simon, considerate as always, brought a first aid kit from the side, intending to bandage Benjamin¡¯s hand, but he was met with refusal. Simon gathered his courage and answered, ¡°Based on the current investigation of surveince camera records, Miss Martinez left the residential area two days ago. ¡°At that time, she left with minimal belongings, carrying only a small bag. ¡°Just now, I had our dedicated internal team investigate Miss Martinez¡¯s whereabouts. It was discovered that two days ago, she used her bank card to purchase two ne tickets. ¡°One ticket was for Miss Martinez herself, and the other one was for Miss Rodriguez.¡± Benjamin heard the results he wanted, but his expression remained extremely cold. Benjamin absentmindedly tapped on the table, ¡°Where is the destination?¡± Simon replied, ¡°It¡¯s in Carlsbad. Miss Martinez seems to have gone on a trip with Miss Rodr¨ªguez.¡± With the final result, Benjamin no longer dwelled on it. He decisively stood up and instructed Simon again, ¡°Buy the earliest ne tickets to Carlsbad. You¡¯re going with me.¡± Really shocked this time, Simon surely followed his order. After all, Miss Martinez, who was usually so careful and fearful of the boss, neved any personal demands regardless of what the boss said. But now, she dared to defy the boss¡¯s wishes and even went out to y when she knew the boss woulde to pick her up today? It remained unclear whether she intentionally didn¡¯te back or simply hadn¡¯t finished having fun, hoping that everything could still be resolved. However, if someone truly pushed the boss to his limits, the boss¡¯s anger was something that Simon, in his position, could not bear! It would probably be a disaster for Simon. Simon still remembered a few years ago when the boss was angry. Anyone who stayed by the boss¡¯s side would be lucky to escape from him. Or perhaps the boss would employ even more brutal measures,pelling everyone, including himself, to work overtime relentlessly, disregarding their physical well-being. Like a money-making machine, there was nothing besides work that could ignite his desires. Nobody wanted such a situation to ur because if it did, those assistants would also have to work overtime with the boss! That would truly be a life-threatening situation. At the same time, Martina cautiously got out of bed barefoot, pressing her ear against the door, carefully listening, but there was no sound to be heard. She carefully opened the peephole from the inside, trying to get a clear view of the person outside, only to see a man. However, his height was too tall for her to see clearly, and she couldn¡¯t determine his identity, including his appearance. But judging from the body shape and clothing style, it didn¡¯t seem to be Benjamin. Since it wasn¡¯t Benjamin, Martina then felt more at ease. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± It turned out to be the son of the homestay¡¯s owner, and his tone sounded friendly. ¡°Miss, you have been staying here for two days, and we haven¡¯t seen you leave the room at all. We were worried if something was wrong, so we wanted toe in and check. Are you okay?¡± Observing the genuine concern in the person¡¯s eyes, Martina rxed her guard a little. She gently replied from behind the door, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just been tired these past two days, so I¡¯ve been sleeping. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± The man outside chuckled, revealing his row of white teeth. He had a pleasant appearance, somewhat charming. He said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, our homestay just made a lot of food today. Would you like toe out and have a look?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Kept Hiding The treatment at this homestay was very good, and there were some meals avable on the first floor. However, due to Martina¡¯s usual reluctance to go out and meet people, she never went downstairs to eat. So, even though she heard the invitation, she politely declined his kindness. ¡°No, thank you. I just ate a while ago, so I¡¯m not hungry at the moment.¡± Whether Martina was hungry or not didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that she had an uneasy feeling. By now, Benjamin must have realized that she had disappeared, and knowing his character, he would definitely not give up easily. He would be extremely angry. However, Martina wouldn¡¯t be self-absorbed like before, thinking that Benjamin¡¯s anger was due to any feelings he had for her. He was simply driven by his machismo and possessiveness, not love for Martina. Martina¡¯s right eyelid had been twitching intermittently since early morning, and now it was twitching more intensely. She thought for a moment and turned her phone on again. Just as she turned it on, she received a message from Elena. tall!¡± ¡°Martina, Benjamin called me, but I was cautious and didn¡¯t say anything or answer his ¡°I suspect that by now, he must have realized that you¡¯re missing. I found someone who resembles you a bit in terms of body shape and appearance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how I handle it next. Even if I can¡¯t help you deceive everyone, at least I can buy you some more time.¡± The bond between Elena and Martina had always been pure. Whenever they could help each other, they would do their best. Even if they knew that doing so would put themselves in danger, they would do it. without hesitation! It seemed that Benjamin really had some ns in mind, so he would definitely go to Carlsbad first. In that case, he took up a considerable amount of time because Martina was not in Carlsbad, so at least she could have another day of rest. However, after one day, she had to quickly leave. Otherwise, there was no guarantee that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t find out through other means. that she hade to this city. If he started using other systems or conducting a sweeping search, it would only be a matter of time before he discovered her whereabouts. The more ces she stayed, the safer she would be. After all, even If Benjamin wanted to find her with absolute uracy, it wasn¡¯t that easy. The night had fallen. Martina counted the cash in her bag and found she still had a few thousand dors. Since carrying too much cash was inconvenient, she initially prepared less than ten thousand dors in cash. She went to the front desk to check out, faintly hearing thendy muttering while watching the news, ¡°If only I were a rich man¡¯s wife.¡± Martina¡¯s body stiffened. A rich man¡¯s wife? Well, it was not that easy to be one. The sacrifices she had made along this journey had been too numerous. She once almost married a billionaire, however, she didn¡¯t want the wealthy life. anymore. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please check me out of the room,¡± Martina said with a smile. had a Thendy turned her attention away from the television and her eyes brightened when she saw Martina. ¡°Alright. Are you nning to leave soon? Have youfortable stay here over the past two days?¡± Martina nodded, ¡°It was great. Thank you for your concern.¡± Without any further hesitation, Martina left the ce. However, just a few seconds after leaving, she heard thendy¡¯s voice behind her once again. ¡°She¡¯s truly a beautiful and likable young girl. I wonder what happened to make her seem so down all the time?¡± Martina silently shook her head. Fortunately, thendy did not have too much. curiosity about her, so there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble. Martina didn¡¯t know where she could go now, so she aimlessly walked the streets. For safety reasons, Martina hired a driver for a day of driving, instead of finding a taxi driver. city. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. First, she wandered around this nearby city, and then she decided to cross to another This time, Martina had no specific destination in mind. She simply hoped to avoid Benjamin¡¯s eyes as much as possible. The ce she chose this time was a small county. She also bought a new phone and SIM card, using fake identification to further reduce the chances of being discovered by Benjamin. Since this county happened to have a tourist attraction, there were usually quite a few peopleing and going. 10% There were also many small guesthouses nearby, with ayout simr to farmhouse lodges. Moreover, the people here were very hospitable. Martina found a house owned by two sisters and temporarily settled in. The daily amodation fee was only $40. If she wanted to eat here, she paid an additional $20. If she didn¡¯t eat, she didn¡¯t have to pay. The prices were very cheap and reasonable. Time passed bit by bit, and during those days Martina deliberately avoided contacting anyone. Her previous phone had already been destroyed early on. During the day, when Martina had nothing to do, she strolled around the nearby tourist area. At night, untilte at night, ensuring that there wouldn¡¯t be too much danger, she returned to her room and securely locked the door to rest. In the blink of an eye, almost half a month had passed. During that time, Martina had been rtively happy because in that ce, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being manipted by others. She didn¡¯t have to worry about being criticized or rejected by others. She just needed to be her true self and do as she pleased. The night sky was beautiful that night. Martina stayed on the second floor of a farmhouse lodge, and her room happened to have arge window where she could see the scenery outside. The stars in the sky were shining brightly, some of them particrly dazzling. The twinkling stars seemed to be some kind of hint. Martina took a deep breath and finished the water in her cup in one gulp. ¡°Benjamin, you should give up soon¡­¡± Even if that man was angry, he couldn¡¯t possibly lose himself and go to such great lengths just to find her. Martina believed that if she waited a little longer, she could start over again. She truly didn¡¯t want to have the kind of life where she was constantly worried and had her heart set on someone else. Even if it meant enduring a lot of hardships now, she was willing to do so wholeheartedly. In contrast to the calmness on Martina¡¯s side, the Walker family was inplete disarray. Everyone knew that Benjamin had been in a particrly bad moodtely, to the extent that even his mother dared not approach him easily. Every day, various people would appear in the vi to report to Benjamin, and her secluded himself in his study, neglecting even his work. Among them was a person named Leslie Wonder, who had been visiting most frequently recently. Each time, he could directly go to the study without the need for prior Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38: If You Can¡¯t Find Her, Don¡¯t Bother Coming Back. When Leslie arrived, Simon quickly went to greet him. Leslie¡¯s appearance showed that his identity was extraordinary ¡°Leslie, how is the situation? Simon couldn¡¯t wait to ask, as the news brought by Leslie would have a significant impact on them Leslie shook his head, but before he could speak, he heard Benjamin¡¯s displeased voiceing from the study and hurriedly walked in. Inside the study, Benjamin seemed to blend into the darkness of the night. The dim lighting in the room made him appear even more formidable. With just a single nce, he made countless people pale inparison, let alone those who had witnessed it firsthand. ¡®Have you found her?¡± he asked. During this period, Benjarnin¡¯s thoughts had been fixated on Martina. He had sent his most trusted person to find her. Leslie was a private detective and highly resourceful. He had a team of specialized investigators under him. The tasks he handled were usually executed swiftly and urately. making him highly efficient. Whenever Benjamin needed something investigated or any other matters, he would assign them to Leslie. However, even with such a person and a team of people working diligently for half a month, they still couldn¡¯t locate Martina¡¯s exact whereabouts. To be honest, Leslie felt embarrassed. He had been entrusted with high expectations, but the situation had turned out like this. He didn¡¯t dare to look Benjamin in the eye and spoke with a hint of guilt, ¡°Boss, we still didn¡¯t have any precise information. ¡°It was as if Miss Martinez had vanished into thin air. ording to the investigation, she hadn¡¯t made any transactions online recently, and there were no records of her travels either. ¡°Furthermore, her phone had been turned off all this time. She must havee prepared. She intentionally made sure that everything was in ce to ensure there would be no trace left behind. After hearing these words, Benjamin¡¯s mood was once again greatly affected, and his crimson eyes sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. ¡°So, this is your great aplishment?¡± Benjamin implied that Leslie was notpetent. If Leslie couldn¡¯t even handle such a simple case, how could Benjamin be happy? Leslie himself felt deeply remorseful and apologetic. ¡°Boss, I should have done better. I am sorry. But it¡¯s alright. The living things on earth will inevitably leave behind some traces. ¡°So far, I have found some leads and preliminarily narrowed down the target city where Miss Martinez is located. ¡°Next, we will try to seal off this city as much as possible and quickly gather more. reliable information. Please give me another chance, Boss.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t like these exnations. All he wanted was the result, and now he asked with an impolite tone, ¡°How long will it take?¡± Leslie thought for a moment and replied, ¡°About a week or so. I will dispatch people to search as soon as possible.¡± However, Benjamin had lost his patience. Without even lifting his head, he issued the finalmand, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days. Bring her back at any cost. If you can¡¯t resolve it within two days, don¡¯t bother coming back.¡± Leslie¡¯s heart raced with fear, fully aware of the gravity of those words. It was a clear indication that the boss was extremely angry and determined to retrieve Martina at any expense. Their means and methods were abundant, but they had been hesitant to act too overtly Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. due to Martina¡¯s identity. However, with Benjamin¡¯s words, they no longer needed to have any reservations. From now on, things would be increasingly serious and challenging. Leslie just hoped that the search for Miss Martinez went smoothly; otherwise, it would never end. Even though Leslie felt slighted by Benjamin¡¯s treatment, he didn¡¯t dare to show his anger. Despite knowing that this task was challenging, he still agreed, ¡°Yes, I will not let your down.¡± Benjamin impatiently waved his hand and said, ¡°Just leave.¡± He then looked at a photo on his desk, gently touching it with his fingertips. The woman¡¯s face in the photo seemed toe alive under his touch. It was a photo he had redeveloped, the only picture of him and Martina together. Martina had a radiant smile and a sincere gaze in the photo, as if she possessed the most precious thing in his life. wait. But this most precious woman had truly disappeared, and Benjamin could no longer The thought of not finding Martina within the next two days sent shivers down Simon¡¯s spine. The potential consequences were unfathomable, and they couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what their boss might do in such a situation! It could potentially be a disaster for the entire city, and no one could quell the boss¡¯s fury, except perhaps Martina. Walking out alongside Leslie, Simon uttered quietly in his heart, ¡°Miss Martinez, if you still hold concern for everyone, I implore you to return, even if only for a brief moment, just to make your presence known. ¡°If you vanish again, it will likely unleash a hellish disaster, dooming everyone in its wake.¡± In Simon¡¯s view, Benjamin¡¯splete fury would be a disaster to Martina too. Unfortunately, he was just a small assistant and couldn¡¯t make decisions on behalf of the boss. Otherwise, he would definitely inform the boss that such a forceful approach should not be used! The current Miss Martinez was no longer the same as the Miss Martinez who was willing to be a subordinate. Using such an aggressive approach would only increase her resistance and likely have the opposite effect. In the end, not only would they fail to bring her back, but the situation might also. worsen. These thoughts could only be kept hidden in Simon¡¯s heart. Anyone who dared to say something the boss doesn¡¯t want to hear was likely to be on the brink of death. Even Rihanna realized it. After hearing about Benjamin¡¯s decision, she could only silently. disagree him. ¡°The boss truly cares, but he¡¯s causing chaos. With his current approach, isn¡¯t. he pushing Miss Martinez further away?¡± There was no way around it, Benjamin is actually a blunt and stubborn man. He also didn¡¯t have much experience in love. For example, he could be certain that he really wanted to see Martina. However, he had no idea how to improve their rtionship and interactions. As a result, his initial intention of bringing Martina back turned into pressuring her to leave home, even causing her to disappear for such a long time. Rihanna also didn¡¯t know how to help in such matters. ¡°Well, maybe it will be fine ast long as Miss Martinezes back. The means by which she returns is not important.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39: She Must be Found, Alive or Dead! Leslie bid farewell to Simon and then left without looking back. He had more important things to do and couldn¡¯t waste any more time here. As the only female assistant in the team and the most experienced one, Rihanna¡¯s mood was also not good. She knew that Martina was extremely important to Benjamin; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Pity that they knew this toote. If they had been more prepared earlier, maybe they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. But there was no use regretting as there was no magic pill for that. Other than Benjamin, the one with the worst mood should be Elizabeth. As Benjamin¡¯s mother, she genuinely despised Martina. However, her own son had gone to such great lengths for Martina, mobilizing so many people! He didn¡¯t even care about his work anymore. If this continued, it would be disastrous! Elizabeth had such an outstanding son, how could she let it all go because of a woman? Her eyes rolled around, feeling that she couldn¡¯t sit idly by anymore. She had to find out @ solution. Elizabeth waved to the butler beside her. ¡°Send people out to investigate where that woman has gone. Whether she¡¯s alive or dead, I want to know. If we find her earlier, we¡¯ll figure out a way to hide her more securely.¡± Even if she had to endure Benjamin¡¯s anger, she would still do it without hesitation. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t let Martina stay here any longer! To be precise, anyone who could potentially affect her son¡¯s temper and reputation couldn¡¯t be allowed to stay, or else there would be endless trouble. At this moment, Martina had just finished visiting thest nearby scenic spot and was preparing to go back and rest. But then she heard people around her talking and even seemed to be searching for someone. They were using a rather rough and straightforward approach. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Martina discreetly looked in that direction and saw two men in suits, like bodyguards, appearing there. They held an unidentified photo and were questioning passersby one by one. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Have you seen thedy in this photo? If you have, please contact us immediately.¡± ¡°We will reward you with $100,000, and if you can directly lead us to her, you can receive a bonus of $1,000,000.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Ma¡¯am. Have you seen thisdy? If you have any information, please call the phone number on the business card immediately.¡± ¡°We will rush to you as quickly as possible and deliver the bonus to you!¡± These two individuals seemed unfamiliar, but for some unknown reason, Martina had an inexplicable certainty that they must be the people brought by Benjamin. Even if they weren¡¯t directly brought by him, they were undoubtedly connected to him. How else could it be such a coincidence? Martina didn¡¯t dare to get too close, fearing that she would be immediately discovered. She discreetly hid nearby and tried to get a glimpse of the photo in their hands. Sure enough, she saw her own face. Once she confirmed this, her thoughts became extremelyplicated. So, had it finallye to this point? Martina had been waiting and hoping, holding onto a sense of luck, believing that things wouldn¡¯te to this point and that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t keep concerning himself with her affairs. Anyway, it was evident that she had intentionally run away. What was the point of searching for her? It was like the saying goes: ¡°You can¡¯t wake a person who is pretending to be asleep.¡± But Benjamin still did it. Did that mean Martina wasn¡¯t actually worthless in his heart? Martina couldn¡¯t guarantee it, nor did she want to dwell on these thoughts. Instead, she quickened her pace and hurried back to where she was staying. The twondy sisters weed Martina warmly when they saw her return, asking, ¡°Why are you in such a rush, Miss Martinez? How was your sightseeing these past few days? You must have visited almost all the nearby tourist attractions.¡± The twodies hadn¡¯t realized that something was amiss. They simply assumed that Martina had some urgent matter to attend to, which was why she returned in such a hurry. Martina didn¡¯t want to trouble them, so she casually agreed, ¡°It was good. There are many interesting things to see and do around here. I¡¯ve been exploring so much these past few days, it¡¯s been wonderful. I actually n on leaving now.¡± The twodies were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected things to happen so suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable staying here? Or is it regarding our food? you have anyints, please feel free to tell us!¡± Martina felt a bit embarrassed by their enthusiasm. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just feel like I¡¯ve stayed here for long enough. It¡¯s only natural to move on. Staying in one ce for too long can get dull.¡± Although the twodies were reluctant to see the beautiful and gentle Martina leave so soon, they could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s not every day wee across a client. as easygoing as you, and now you¡¯re already leaving. We¡¯ll miss you. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been staying here for quite a while, we thought it¡¯d be nice to send you off with some local specialties from our hometown to enjoy on your journey.¡± Martina declined firmly, ¡°Thank you very much. However, I don¡¯t think I can take more things with me in the journey.¡± However, the two sisters insisted. One of them held onto Martina while the other went to fetch something. In order to save time, Martina reluctantly agreed in the end. ¡°I truly appreciate your kindness during my stay here. And thanks for the present.¡± As Martina spoke, she nced at her phone to check the time. Even if Benjamin¡¯s people had already arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to find this ce so quickly. For now, she was still safe. If it weren¡¯t for Benjamin, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through such ups and downs. Thinking about it now, she found it all ridiculous. What exactly had caused their rtionship to be so tense, to the point where she didn¡¯t even want to see him anymore? Despite their past deep love for each other, that inner excitement still lingered, refusing to be released even to this day. However, the once lovers eventually couldn¡¯t stand each other anymore. Before leaving, Martina took another deep look at the pleasant scenery of the small county called Peaceville County, saying, ¡°Goodbye.¡± She grabbed her small bag that she carried with her, along with the remaining money and some local specialties the two sisters gave her. Then, she paid for a driver and started her journey once again. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Benjamin¡¯s Threat After leaving Anze County, Martina truly didn¡¯t know where else she could go. She had a constant feeling of being unsafe no matter where she went. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that right after she left the farmhouse where the sisters stayed, Benjamin¡¯s men came knocking on their door. Moreover, it was Leslie who took the initiative to bring the people, as if they had a telepathic connection, presenting Martina¡¯s photo and inquiring about her whereabouts. ¡°Excuse me,dies. Have you seen the woman in this photo? If you can provide any clues, we can give you anything you desire!¡± Looking at the face of Leslie, who didn¡¯t appear to be a bad person but certainly didn¡¯t seem like a good person either, the two sisters immediately recognized Martina in the photo. However, they both tacitly remained silent, refraining from speaking up. Instead, the elder sister among the two sisters cautiously asked, ¡°Why are you looking for thisdy? What is your rtionship with her?¡± Leslie was pretty cunning. From the statement and facial expression, it was evident that the two sisters knew something. Leslie quickly softened his attitude, aiming to reduce the sisters¡¯ internal alertness. ¡°To be honest, this lady is the wife of our boss. She had a disagreement with our boss and ran away from home recently. Our boss is extremely worried and has been unable to find her. ¡°He had no choice but to send us out to search for her. But you can rest assured, we are good people. We¡¯re here just to quickly bring her back.¡± The two sisters remained cautious, but their thoughts gradually started to change when they saw Leslie produce a photo of Martina and Benjamin together. The man and woman in the photo appeared extraordinarily handsome and stunningly beautiful. Just like two exquisite works of art, these two individuals were the epitome of beauty. It would be a pity if they weren¡¯t together. It seemed that Leslie¡¯s words were possibly true. ¡°Actually, thedy you¡¯re looking for has been staying at our house during this period,¡± the younger sister said. Leslie immediately became overjoyed. ¡°Really? Then please take me to see her. Whatever you want, I can try my best to fulfill it.¡± The younger sister awkwardly rubbed her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you happened to arrive at the wrong time. This youngdy left just 10 minutes ago, saying she had seen enough sightseeing and wanted to leave. So we don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Leslie didn¡¯t say anything. How could this happen? Despite rushing and hurrying, they were still a step behind! Time continued to pass gradually, and sweat started to bead on Leslie¡¯s forehead. No, they had to think of another way. In the following two days, Martina remained in a state of constant wandering. At most, she would find a cheap hotel to stay for a night and immediately change her location the next morning. So far, Martina had only been in contact with Elena privately. Elena had just been interrogated by Benjamin not long ago, and before that, Martina and Elena had never been in touch. The oppressive aura from Benjamin almost made Elena surrender. But her statement was absolutely true: she genuinely had no idea where Martina was at the moment. No matter how much Benjamin interrogated and pressured her, the oue remained the same. Elena still remembered Benjamin¡¯s demeanor just a few minutes ago when he confronted her. he had personallye to the studio and straightforwardly asked, ¡°Where is she? Tell me, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Although Elena was extremely nervous, she tried her best to remainposed and stood her ground against Benjamin. Elena¡¯s gaze locked onto Benjamin¡¯s eyes, which seemed capable of killing, even though her legs were trembling under the table. However, she refused to show any signs of weakness on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve said it many times already, I do not know. Even if you ask me a thousand times, the result will still be the same,¡± she said. Elena¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, a basic reaction of uneasy conscience within her heart. She continued saying, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the one who lost her in the first ce, and now you¡¯reing to me. Benjamin, don¡¯t you find it extremely ridiculous? ¡°My best friend may not be from a wealthy family, but she was raised by her parents with love since she was little. ¡°Why should she be so insignificant and even endure so much suffering in front of you? I actually think it¡¯s a good thing that Martina has disappeared. ¡°If you never had any intention of having a future with Martina, why didn¡¯t you end it cleanly from the beginning? Is ying with people¡¯s emotions enjoyable for you? ¡°My best friend has suffered so much because of you. Anyone in your family can beat and scold her, including the elders in your family who dislike her greatly. ¡°But she always swallowed her grievances and endured silently. When have you cared about her feelings?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Elena became more and more spirited as she spoke. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re inherently selfish and never care about others¡¯ feelings? ¡°Martina should disappear without a trace. It would be best if you never see each other again in this lifetime!¡± As she spoke, Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Martina. She was such a good girl and didn¡¯t deserve to have a difficult life. Faced with Elena¡¯s questioning, Benjamin had a momentary daze. So, this was the reason why Martina left him? But immediately, he became angry again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you still refuse to speak, don¡¯t me me.¡± Feeling Benjamin¡¯s threat, Elena couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear. It seemed that she was still afraid. There was no way around it. Faced with someone like Benjamin, anyone would inevitably feel terrified. Just as Benjamin even had the urge to strangle Elena, hisst bit of sanity made him restrain himself. He couldn¡¯t do it. Elena was Martina¡¯s only friend, and if he harmed her, Martina would surely despise him even more. In the end, Benjamin could only leave empty-handed. And Elena was panting heavily, unable to help but give herself a thumbs-up. ¡°Elena, you got balls! You were able to scold Benjamin and stille out unscathed. Impressive!¡± Just then, Martina¡¯s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, but Elena had a sudden realization that it could very well be Martina. She quickly answered the call and hurriedly made her way to the women¡¯s restroom, locking the door behind her. ¡°Martina?¡± Elena called out. Sure enough, she heard Martina¡¯s voice from the other side. ¡°Elena, it¡¯s me. Have you been doing okay lately? Has Benjamin been causing you any trouble? Did I bring trouble to you?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Did She Really Hate Him That Much? Even though Elena had just escaped from the jaws of death, she only shared the good news and kept the worries to herself. She tried to suppress her emotions as much as possible and said, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m the precious daughter of the Lin family!¡± ¡°Although your boyfriend sorry your ex boyfriend is indeed influential, our family is influential too! He won¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Elena probably didn¡¯t even believe her own words, considering that her legs were still trembling uncontrobly! And that¡¯s not all! She feltpletely drained at the moment, making it incredibly difficult for her to do anything. Martina wouldn¡¯t easily believe her words, but she was relieved that Benjamin hadn¡¯tunched a more intense ¡°attack¡± yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Other than that, she didn¡¯t know what else to say. Elena pretended to be annoyed and hummed, ¡°Forget it, no need to apologize. I don¡¯t like it, you know. Oh yes, Martina, are you doing okay now? Are you safe?¡± ¡°I heard that Benjamin, that madman, has sent at least several hundred, if not thousands, of people specifically tasked with finding you. How are you doing?¡± she continued. That¡¯s how it is between Martina and Elena. They couldn¡¯t help but think of each other. Even though Martina was clearly in danger, she still acted the same way. From Elena¡¯s words, Martina confirmed her previous spection. It was indeed Benjamin. Those people conducting a sweeping search on the streets. were undoubtedly his people. Martina pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± Elena really wanted to ask Martina where she was and if she needed her help. Or maybe she should go with her, at least they would have each other¡¯s back. But the thought of Benjamin¡¯s terrifying appearance earlier made Elena realize that if she acted rashly now, he would definitely notice! So she restrained her inner thoughts and talked to Martina about many things except asking her whereabouts. Martina also understood the unspoken agreement and didn¡¯t answer, because she knew. As long as Elena truly didn¡¯t know where she was, even if Benjamin came knock her doorter, at least she would have some confidence. Martina had already caused Elena so much trouble, how could she drag her into a dangerous situation again? After a few minutes, Martina realized that they couldn¡¯t continue talking for too long, so she proactively ended the call. After hiding for this period of time, she felt that her emotions were bing calmer. Especially now, she no longer had the impulse to cry uncontrobly at the thought of Benjamin, like before. Martina could calmly think about things and carefully specte on Benjamin¡¯s next move. These years of apanying him had not been in vain for Martina. At least she could have some control over Benjamin. However, such a period of time wouldn¡¯tst long. She only hoped that the man could gradually forget about her People who couldn¡¯t go back could never go back. Even if she was reluctantly taken back, she could never be happy. Two days had passed. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Martina¡¯s right eyelid started twitching uncontrobly again. She hurriedly went to the restroom and sshed water on her face, but it didn¡¯t have any effect. Her good-looking hand instinctively touched her chest. Was it finallying? ording to Elena, Benjamin had arranged so many people just to find her as quickly as possible. But Martina didn¡¯t want that! She thought for a moment. Perhaps Benjamin would send people to the city she was. currently in very soon. It seemed that she had to change her location once again. In order to gather information, Martina took deliberate measures by wearing a mask. and sunsses as she walked out of the door, dressed in a in white dress. Despite the inability to see her face clearly, Martina¡¯s attractive figure caught the attention of numerous onlookers. She gave off an inexplicable sense of needing protection, but in reality, she was also tough. After oveing this hardship, she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection. She could live well on her own! Martina wandered around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious in the vicinity for the time being. She bought some snacks and drinks for herself, realizing that her money was running out and she couldn¡¯t continue like this. She had to change her location! Carrying her bag of food, Martina kept her head low and quickly walked away through a small path. It was just as she reached the intersection that she brushed shoulders with a ck Maybach. Because Martina had been keeping her head down, she didn¡¯t notice anything at all. If she had seen it, she would have been surprised-it was Benjamin¡¯s luxury car! On Benjamin¡¯s side, as the two-day deadline approached, he proactively called Leslie. However, the news wasn¡¯t as good as expected. Leslie informed him that he had found the homestay and farmhouse lodges where Martina had stayed before. Unfortunately, he arrived just toote. Under normal circumstances, if Leslie couldn¡¯t deliver on his promises, Benjamin would have promptly dismissed him. He didn¡¯t like people whocked capability. However, the situation was special now, and Benjamin¡¯s tolerance seemed to be stronger than usual. Although Benjamin was still angry, at least he hadn¡¯t reached the point of extremel irrationality. Benjamin sat in the car with the plush toy that Martina used to cuddle with when she slept at night. It was a small rabbit plush toy, about half his height, very cute, and it still carried Martina¡¯s fragrance. These past few days, Benjamin had trouble sleeping through the night. It was only when he held onto this little rabbit that he could manage to sleep for a short while. Smelling the scent on the rabbit, it felt as if Martina was right beside him, never considering leaving. In this moment, Benjamin gently touched the eyes of the little rabbit. The ck and white eyes of the rabbit were vivid, resembling the gaze Martina used to give him. But why could Martina be so heartless and just leave without a word? Did she hate him. so much that she wanted to disappearpletely? Benjamin was enveloped in an unseen aura of darkness, wishing to strangle anyone who came near him. Simon was driving, and he had been working tirelessly for several days now, both physically and mentally exhausted. The two of them had arrived in the city that Leslie had discovered through his investigation. There were traces of Martina¡¯s presence here. Because Benjamin had just been on the phone with Leslie, he failed to notice the fleeting figure of a woman on the roadside. If only he had nced up, perhaps the things would have been different. Leslie was still investigating He was currently working tirelessly, either conducting investigations or on the road for investigations It had been a long time since he had worked at such a high intensity It was fortunate that he was still young, only thirty years old Otherwise, he might have already been unable to stand it. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Is This What They Call a Surprise? However, the information Leslie uncovered was not enough at all. How did Miss Martinez manage to do this? Was she determined not toe back? She had been sneaking around as if afraid of being discovered the whole way! But hadn¡¯t Miss Martinez taken into ount the possibility of encountering unforeseen danger while being alone outside? Now, everyone around Benjamin should no longer foolishly think that Martina¡¯s presence is dispensable. That was absolutely impossible! If Martina was dispensable to Benjamin, then the others might as well not exist at all! Just as Leslie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he was on the verge of mental copse, his subordinates finally brought some useful news! ¡°Leslie, we found important information. ording to reliable information, Miss Martinez had once stayed overnight at a homestay called Sunflower Haven. There are. people who have seen her!¡± Upon hearing this, Leslie didn¡¯t even have time to consider whether the news was true. or false. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Then take me there right away!¡± In order to somewhat alleviate Benjamin¡¯s anger, Leslie immediately informed him of this good news as well. The phone callsted only a few seconds. After hearing the somewhat satisfactory news, Benjamin hung up the phone. He touched the ears of the little rabbit doll again-fluffy, warm, and soft-but it couldn¡¯t warm his heart no matter what. ¡°Follow the navigation,¡± he said. As he spoke, Simon received a location navigation sent by Leslie. Simon didn¡¯t dare to ck off, afraid that even a second¡¯s dy would result in scolding. Even if the boss didn¡¯t do it, there were others who would. He nodded, immediately turned the car around, and then elerated rapidly, heading towards the designated location at the fastest speed possible! Benjamin¡¯s gaze shifted to the window as his fists clenched tighter. He muttered at sentence that only he could hear, ¡°Martina, you better not test my patience.¡± Martina¡¯s right eyelid was twitching faster and faster, which was not a good sign. She had just finished packing her things and was preparing to leave when suddenly she ha noisymotion of footsteps outside. Due to the poor soundproofing of the homestay, even the sounds from the stairwell could be heard clearly. She pressed her ear against the door, carefully listening to the situation outside. ¡°This should be the ce! Someone said they saw Miss Martinez here before!¡± Miss Martinez? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The so-called Miss Martinez, it must be referring to herself, right? She didn¡¯t expect Benjamin¡¯s people to arrive so quickly this time! She had been. constantly changing locations. Could it be that, because of her own foolishness, she was going to be captured again and thrown back into that cage? No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen! Martina was filled with panic, unsure of what course of action to take. She didn¡¯t want to just sit around and wait for her destiny. She turned around and looked at the window behind her. The window wasn¡¯t big, but she could get through and escape. However, she was on the third floor, and if she wasn¡¯t careful¡­ jumping out would mean ending her life. The window was not an option, and neither was the front door. She could sense the footsteps outside getting closer and closer to her. What should she do? She didn¡¯t want to go back! Never! In that final moment of crisis, Martina¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the bed. Although the room wasn¡¯trge, the space under the bed, especially under the mattress, was big enough for her. Martina immediately crawled underneath the bed before someone outside used a key to open the door. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She pressed herself tightly against the innermost part of the bed, afraid of being discovered. The height under the bed was just enough for Martina to lie t on the floor and crawl in without being easily noticed. From Martina¡¯s perspective, she could see someone entering the room, and there seemed to be more than one person. Apanied by a pair of sneakers appearing by the bed, a voice said, ¡°Where is she? How did she disappear? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the room?¡± The person speaking was Leslie. Despite having gathered all the information this time and even arriving at such a fast pace, why was he still one step behind? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there were unexpectedplications. I don¡¯t want to hear any of this nonsense. Find her, no matter what it taken! Leslie was furious After all, he was a professional, yet this girl had been ying him in circlestely. If she wasn¡¯t the one the boss cared about the most, he wasn¡¯t sure what he would do. Just as Leslie was still angry and unable to figure out how to handle a girl, in the next moment, the sound of high-end leather shoes stepping on the floor came from the doorway. Martina immediately recognized the person at the door, almost instinctively. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate that he woulde in person. The person who arrived was dressed in a ck suit, emanating an aura of coldness, as if seeking revenge. His gaze swept coldly around, taking in the situation inside this homestay, and the coldness in his eyes grew even more intense. The small room was probably no more than a dozen square yard, with nothing but at small toilet and a bed and table in in view. Even the most basic facilities werecking, with an old and dpidated air conditioner, small windows, and a not particrly pleasant odor lingering in the room. Martina, who was usually pampered by him, how could she endure such conditions? Could it be that she would rather endure such hardships than return to his side? At the thought of this, Benjamin¡¯s fists unconsciously tightened. He looked at Leslie again with a gaze full of usations and said, ¡°Is this the surprise you brought me to see?¡± Leslie was so scared that he almost knelt down on the ground. After all, it was Benjamin, who would dare to oppose him? ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I had the guys investigate thoroughly before I came, and they were waiting nearby the whole time. They didn¡¯t see Miss Martinez leave!¡± Leslie quickly apologized. Benjamin showed no mercy and said, ¡°Are you suggesting that a living person can just vanish into the air?¡± Leslie was speechless, as it was obviously impossible for a person to simply vanish. How could a person disappear like that? He couldn¡¯te up with an exnation himself, and he didn¡¯t dare to be certain of how Martina managed to repeatedly evade their pursuit. Could it be that Martina had X-ray vision? Or was there a mole among his people? As soon as the thought crossed Leslie¡¯s mind, he promptly dismissed it. It was impossible. He hadplete trust in his people and there couldn¡¯t possibly be a mole among them! Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 A Sense of Compassion Martina could feel the gradual approach of Benjamin¡¯s long legs towards the edge of the bed, until he suddenly sat down. The distinct masculine aura that belonged to a man permeated the air and reached Martina¡¯s nose. She held her breath, afraid to make any movement or sound. Whether it was due to nervousness or something else, tiny beads of sweat even formed on Martina¡¯s forehead. Her inner voice kept shouting. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Given Benjamin¡¯s personality, he would never willinglye to such a shabby ce, yet here he was, sitting down. Everyone else kept their heads down, not daring to make a sound, fearing to bear the brunt of Benjamin¡¯s fury. Benjamin noticed the way the sheets on the bed were folded, in a unique manner that he could tell was done by Martina him. She had indeed stayed in this ce before, but she had left once again, just to avoid The moment the intense feeling of Martina avoiding him crossed his mind, Benjamin had the urge to see what was hiding inside her head. What could be in her mind? Were there all just mush? He only asked her toe back and even assured her that she could tell anything she didn¡¯t like to him. But why was Martina still not satisfied? Benjamin didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he unconsciously recalled what Elena said to him a couple of days ago. ¡°Benjamin, you are indeed formidable and strong, especially in the business world. You are unparalleled! ¡°But when ites to rtionships, you are a blunt and stubborn man! ¡°You don¡¯t know how to respect someone, you don¡¯t understand what true love is, and you have no idea what it¡¯s like to be in a rtionship! ¡°Martina does love you, but if her affection keeps going unanswered, someday it will bepletely wasted. ¡°Do you really not understand such a simple thing? It¡¯s like when you cooperate with someone, both you and the other person are undoubtedly aiming to gain more ie Rtionships work the same way!¡± At that time, Benjamin didn¡¯t take those words to heart, but now he kept pondering over them. Thinking back to his interactions with Martina, he realized that she had indeed put in. more effort because he didn¡¯t know how to properly handle a girl. If Martina was willing toe back, he could try to change himself. However, where was she exactly? Time seemed to pass by without notice as Martina continued to maintain her position, tightly pressed against the ground, feeling the difort of her body being strained. Finally, Benjamin spoke slowly, ¡°Keep searching. If we find her, no matter what it takes, we must bring her back, even if it means forcefully bringing her back.¡± Martina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he really mean he would even kidnap her? Like she had thought, Benjamin didn¡¯t have genuine feelings for her. Otherwise, why did he arrange things this way? Martina shook her head in self-derision, silently waiting for the right moment. She had thought that everything was arranged properly, and Benjamin would surely leave with his people. But Martina noticed that Benjamin remained seated by the bed, seemingly upied with something, showing no intention of leaving.] She couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Would it never end? Was he unable to see her well? Couldn¡¯t he just go? The man sitting by the bed took out his phone and opened Martina¡¯s SnapChat ount. He typed in the chat box repeatedly, only to delete the messages again and again the In the end, the chat box contained only a short line, ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll give you freedom you want.¡± However, in the end, he didn¡¯t send that message. Even if he did, the message couldn¡¯t be delivered. Benjamin imagined how Martina must be living in this ce, in this small and shaby room. Honestly, he was truly not ustomed to it at all. How could this be the ce where Martina lived? She should be with him. Perhaps because he had been pondering over their past memories, the man¡¯s headache grew worse and worse. Normally, Benjamin¡¯s temper would be gone if Martina justforted him at this time. But recently, she even repeatedly challenged his bottom line, not only by renting a house outside but also by disregarding his requests. Even when she knew he woulde to pick her up, instead of waiting at home, she chose to completely disappear from the world. Benjamin¡¯s temper had long reached its limit. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to say that he had the impulse to kill, given the circumstances. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still hadn¡¯t been able to find Martina, his emotions would have already copsed. It was precisely because he held onto thest shred of sanity, determined to find Martina no matter what, that he could persist until now. Martina had been waiting for a long time, so long that she was almost falling asleep. But Benjamin hadn¡¯t left yet, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with this man, why wasn¡¯t he leaving? With a curious and anxious heart, Martina slowly crawled out from under the bed, looking somewhat disheveled. She cautiously looked at the bed and found that Benjamin had actually fallen asleep. Yes, no wonder he had been quiet all this time, it turned out he had unknowingly fallen asleep. It was quite unbelievable to Martina. But now that Benjamin was asleep, she finally had the chance to carefully look at him. Under his eyes, there were faint dark circles. She wondered how long he had been staying up. To be honest, Martina couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense ofpassion towards him. After all, she had truly loved this man for six years, even though those years had been wasted. But the emotions she had back then were real. If Benjamin had been like this from the beginning, giving her the illusion that he was not dispensable, even if it was just an illusion. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have left so decisively. Unfortunately, there was no turning back. Martina looked at the face that was so close, and she felt an impulse to touch it. It had been such a long time since she had seen this man. Even though their previous encounters had all ended on unpleasant terms, to the point where she didn¡¯t have a chance to see if he had changed during this time. Just as Martina¡¯s fingertips were about to touch Benjamin¡¯s cheek, she seemed to have realized something and quickly withdrew her hand, then immediately left the ce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44: The Only Breakthrough Just minutes after Martina had left, Benjamin woke up and felt somewhat annoyed that he had actually fallen asleep on this bed. Given his personality, this was something that should never have happened. Perhaps it was because this bed still carried a faint scent of Martina that he had unknowingly drifted off to sleep here. Not sure if it was an illusion, but Benjamin had a feeling that Martina had just been However, when he opened his eyes, there was nothing before him, let alone the figure of Martina. Rubbing his temples, Benjamin felt a growing headache. He stood up and straightened the almost non-existent wrinkles on his clothes before slowly leaving the ce. Meanwhile, Martina got on a taxi on the road and hurriedly left. Fortunately, Benjamin didn¡¯t wake up too soon. Otherwise, he would have locked eyes with Martina for sure. It was also fortunate that the people who had been guarding the ce gradually left to search for information elsewhere. Otherwise, Martina wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave so smoothly. Martina was now even more uncertain about where she should go, feeling that no ce was safe. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since Benjamin was able to discover her location in such a short time, if she hadn¡¯t cleverly hidden under the bed, she would have been truly in danger. After considering her options, Martina decided to take a risk. The current city she was in was already a coastal area. If she took a little risk to leave by sea, she should be able to quickly distance herself from Benjamin and make it difficult for him to find her for a while. However, this way was also riskier. If Benjamin suddenly realized it and quickly identified her, she would be immediately targeted. After careful consideration, Martina finally decided to give it a try. Since she wanted to take a ship, she would normally need to use her ID to purchase a ticket, but Martina didn¡¯t n to do it that way. If she were to use her ID, Benjamin would definitely be able to track her. For the sake of safety, she decided to take a risk and see if she could sneak onto the ship, even if she had to pay the fareter. With these thoughts in mind, Martina moved immediately because she knew that the current city district was no longer safe. Benjamin would undoubtedly continue searching for her based on the clues, and finding her was only a matter of time. Martina had be even more cautious in her hiding, wearing a mask, sunsses, and a cap to conceal her identity. However, despite her efforts, her graceful figure still attracted attention from others. Fortunately, those people didn¡¯t say anything or approach Martina, or else it would have been truly dangerous. Arriving at the dock, Martina tried to buy a ticket with a fake ID, but as expected, she failed. While she was thinking how to sneak onto the ship, he suddenly noticed several people moving back and forth near the dock. Their gaze frequently fell on the people passing by, and they held what looked like. tickets or documents in their hands. Something came to her mind. Her eyes shed, and she quickly rushed in that direction. ¡°Hello,¡± she said, deliberately catching the attention of one of the individuals. As soon as a man saw Martina, he smiled with delight and said, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. What can I do for you? Are you looking to buy a ticket? I happen to have some extra tickets here, and they¡¯re priced at half the rate of the ticket counter. Would you like to buy from me?¡± Martina was looking for this, so she agreed, ¡°Of course, but¡­ do I still need to undergo an identity check?¡± The person turned out to be a scalper, and he shook his head. ¡°No need for that. I have people on this ship. Just bring this ticket and tell them it¡¯s from Anonymous D. They won¡¯t check more.¡± Martina was more delighted. It was true that there¡¯s always a way out. She quickly followed the scalper¡¯s instructions, paid for the ticket, and boarded the ship immediately! Meanwhile, Benjamin checked the nearby areas on his phone map, looking for potential hiding ces. This area was mostly coastal, with the majority being sea. If Martina wanted to escape from this ce once and for all and avoid being discovered by him in advance, there was only one possibility. Benjamin seemed to have figured something out. He tugged at his cor and then instructed Simon at the door, ¡°Head to the dock!¡± gate tee up with Bayer train of sight unsure who their boss Add Baat on the recent records BANANA A ve beaded with but that direction was ***** The wax et Lee had painstakingly investigated, so it should be Lele w to are at the day to contine reporting the information, when * Ace ate and he eyes it up Right the dock! How could I fowe stowage As Martie Due to DAY ANG se of tasks if she wants to quickly evade our sight the best choice, right? Ney had deployed a considerable number of ANGT Gan eve on all the possible locations For example XX we the art of the dock was just toorge, even if they kest swore the twight be that easy However made this was the only breakthrough! Through the wt inactions Lesle no longer saw Martina as the useless person she used to be Just her counter surveince and hiding abilities alone have left many people in the dust They quicky got into a car and headed towards the dock Benjamins heart was racing it must be said that their minds were truly in sync, which allowed them to calcte so urate At this moment Martina had sessfully boarded the ship As the ship started sailing her previously anxious heart gradually calmed down. Due to the rushed escape, she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see where the ship¡¯s destination was all But the destination didn¡¯t matter, there would be other opportunities for docking after She didn¡¯t care where she ultimately ended up, as long as she was not found by Benjamin. They¡¯vee this far, and there was no way she could go back without making any progress. However, just the thought of Benjamin personallying here to search for her. presence unsettled Martina¡¯s heart. Why did hee? What kind of mindset did he have? Based on his tone, did he deeply resent her impulsive decision? Perhaps once he saw her, he would immediately be angry with her. Thinking back to every previous encounter, no matter how angry she was, as soon as Benjamin showed a hint of displeasure, she would surrender. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Today I Met Him However, a person should always make progress. How could one remain stuck in the same pattern forever? Martina had long grown tired of the life that being treated ambiguously and elusively. Now, she was determined to make a change. ¡°Bzzz-¡± ¡°Beep¨C¡± Listening to the continuous sounds emanating from the ship, Martina casually found at seat in the ship¡¯s hall and sat down. Since they weren¡¯t too far from the shore at the moment, her position allowed her to see the scenery by the dock. As she inadvertently looked up, the cup in her hand fell to the ground as she saw Benjamin¡¯s figure on the dock. He appeared like Adonis, no matter where he showed up, always bing the most eye-catching presence. Martina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively lowered her head, almost crouching down. How could he react so quickly? But as Martina pondered, she suddenly understood. While she knew Benjamin, he also knew her just as well, if not better. Benjamin had a firm grasp on her personality. If it weren¡¯t for her stubbornness and the unprecedented choice she had made this time, she would probably have been taken back early on, just like before. It was only natural for someone as intelligent as Benjamin to detect her actions at the earliest opportunity. Fortunately, the ship had already set sail and there was no turning back. Even though Martina couldn¡¯t hear what Benjamin was saying on the shore, she could roughly guess. Benjamin must be very angry, and his anger wasn¡¯t solely because she had disappeared. What¡¯s more important was that he no longer had the ability to control her as easily as before. Given Benjamin¡¯s personality, he never liked anyone or anything getting out of his control. That¡¯s why he was so angry, even going as far as personallying there to search for her. It wasn¡¯t because of love. It was simply because of his pride and his arrogant nature. Martina shook her head in mocking disbelief. Well, from that moment on, she had been one step closer to freedom, and there was no need to return to the former prison Perhaps due to the stuffiness on the ship, she took off her disguise on her face. As she watched people of various kinds passing by from time to time, Martinal gradually rxed a bit. She got herself another ss of water, hoping to calm herself down. But unexpectedly, someone approached her for a conversation. ¡°Hey, gorgeous, are you alone?¡± Even if Martina didn¡¯t turn around, she knew exactly who was trying to strike up a conversation with her. Why wouldn¡¯t that guy just leave her alone? It turned out to be Adam Paloma! He came this time with his gang of friends to find a ce to gamble. Because there were some regtions and rules in some states, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to gamble freely, so they chose to take a ship out. But Adam never changed his ways and tried to talk to her. Martina didn¡¯t know why he appeared in such a ce, but for safety, she quickly put her hat back on and left without looking back. Adam was left puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I look really bad today? Why did this woman just walk away without even turning around?¡± There were still many yboys behind him, and they shook their heads, saying, ¡°Impossible! Mr. Paloma is HOT today.¡± ¡°That woman must have no taste! But Adam, you don¡¯t need to give a damn. If she wants to leave, let her go. It¡¯s her loss.¡± Adam was instantly pleased. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re damn right. That woman just blew a golden opportunity. Who the hell does she think she is disrespecting me like that?¡± As he spoke, he seemed to remember something and added, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. If people find out we¡¯re gambling, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone nodded in agreement, without any doubt about what Adam said. Adam looked at Martina, who quickly blended into the crowd, deep in thought. ¡°But why do I always feel like I¡¯ve seen that woman somewhere before? Maybe she¡¯s one of my ex- girlfriends I yed with before?¡± Adam rubbed his chin and carefully thought about the woman. She did seem familiar, but she didn¡¯t resemble any of his ex-girlfriends. What could she be? The others were even more clueless. They never bothered to take a close look at Martina¡¯s appearance; at most, they only saw her back. Martina continued walking, leaving the lobby, and made sure that Adam didn¡¯t follow her before she could rx a little. ¡°Why does that person keep haunting me? Is this some sort of cosmic sh in our destinies or what?!¡± Martina thought, rubbing her temples in frustration as a headache. started to creep in. Every time she encountered that person, it never turned out well. Moreover, it seemed like she always ran into him when she was in a miserable state. Of course, Martina didn¡¯t believe it was a damn telepathic connection between them; instead, she simply saw that person as a jinx. Fortunately, each person on the ship had a separate resting room. Martina didn¡¯t want to show her face again, so she simply hid in her room while looking out at the scenery, intending to find a suitable ce to stay. Once in the room, Martina couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and decided to call Elena. At this time, Elena had just finished showering. When she saw the familiar yet unfamiliar number, she didn¡¯t even have time to dry her hands before answering the call. ¡°Martina!¡± Elena was extremely excited.. Because the two of them had agreed long ago that unless Martina initiated contact, Elena should never reach out to her. Despite feeling reluctant and worried, Elena still followed Martina¡¯s instructions, afraid. that it might bring trouble upon her. Now that she finally received a call from her best friend, she was surely very excited. A faint smile finally appeared on Martina¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Elena asked, ¡°Why did you think of calling me at this time? By the way, I heard that today Benjamin seems to have left the city! He left LA.¡± Even if Elena hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Martina already knew. She replied, ¡°I know. I met him today.¡± Elena eximed, ¡°What?! Where are you now? Are you okay? He didn¡¯t capture you, did he?¡± ¡°Capture¡±? This word was used very well. Martina burst intoughter and reassured, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry. Let me rify. While I did see him, he didn¡¯t see me.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Even He Was Fooled! Elena still didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Martina¡¯s words. She asked directly, ¡°Wait a minute, I don¡¯t quite understand. What¡¯s going on? Why are you making me more confused as you exin?¡± Martina patiently exined the situation that happened between her and Benjamin at that time. Upon hearing about the thrilling and exhrating ordeal that Martina had gone through, Elena was greatly astonished and eximed, ¡°Martina, I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve changed. In the past, you would have been terrified in a situation like that.¡± ¡°But I never expected that you could handle it so fearlessly. You even fooled Benjamin!¡± Elena grew more and more excited, even her tone became lively. ¡°If he finds that he was just one bed board away from you, and he didn¡¯t even realize it, he will be absolutely frustrated.¡± That was true. Considering Benjamin¡¯s personality, once he found out about this, he would definitely be very frustrated. But regardless, it happened. Elena was truly amazed by thepetence and remarkable transformation of Martina. Martina smiled faintly, and upon closer inspection, one could notice that the smile on her face was indeed forced, not from the bottom of her heart. ¡°It was just out of luck. Actually, I was quite scared too. If he had discovered me, he would have taken me back, and it would have been even harder for me to leave then.¡± As the conversation continued, Elena noticed that there was a faint sound of flowing water where Martina was. Curiosity got the better of Elena, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do I feel like I hear the sound of running water on your end? Is there a leak in the room or something?¡± As she said that, Elena worried and said, ¡°No matter where you¡¯re staying, you should always ensure your own safety. You must take precautions to avoid such situations. ¡°What if something happens to you? You don¡¯t have anyone around to take care of you. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Martina could feel Elena¡¯s concern but just said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m just on a ship.¡± Elena suddenly felt like she had countless question marks hovering over her head, and even her voice became sharp, ¡°A ship? Why are you in bed? Are you nning to just sail? Or go abroad?!¡± She truly had no understanding of her best friend¡¯s current thoughts and intentions, anu coupled with Martina¡¯s resolute demeanor, it was really hard not to suspect anything. Martina shook his head, realizing that Elena couldn¡¯t see her and she had to speak up. again, ¡°I¡¯m not going abroad, but I do need to find a new ce to stay. I can¡¯t stay in these cities anymore. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what methods Benjamin used, I need to ensure my own safety as much as possible.¡± She couldn¡¯t let the same thing happen again under any circumstances. That was the simple thought in Martina¡¯s mind now, and everything else seemed less important. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll contact you once I have everything settled,¡± Martina said, realized she couldn¡¯t talk too long. ¡°If Benjamines looking for you during this time, remember to ignore him. Just treat him as if he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Despite her words, it remained uncertain whether Elena would be able to follow through. Perhaps it was because Martina hadn¡¯t been on a ship for a long time, she felt. ufortable after spending some time on board. Especially the constant feeling of nausea, which made Martina very ufortable. To make herself feel better, she decided to go out for some fresh air. Fortunately, the ship was nearing the first port of call at that moment. Thisnding point seemed to be a fishing vige called Timbercrest Vige. It sounded poetic, but it looked quite remote. Generally, it was unlikely for someone toe here to settle down individually or specifically because the conditions here seemed too basic. However, Martina immediately had an idea. She couldn¡¯t stay on the ship for too long, so it might be better to disembark nearby. Perhaps it could give her a glimmer of hope and prevent Benjamin from discovering her too quickly. Benjamin already knew that she had left and there was a possibility that he knew she took a ship. But he didn¡¯t know the exact location she was heading to. The most dangerous ce might be the safest. It was worth a try. Inside the cabin, Adam and his friends were sitting by the window, seemingly impatient, as they had already started gambling openly. They were betting a considerable amount of money, and if caught, they would undoubtedly face legal consequences. They had quite the audacity. Just as Adam was getting into the game, his gaze unintentionally fell upon a figure outside the window. It was the same woman who had ignored his approaches earlier, and this sight made Adam unable to resist stealing a few more nces. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman? How dare she ignore my approaches She¡¯s truly foolish!¡± said Adam, with a cigarette dangling from his mouth, ashes floating around His expression was both arrogant and disgusting, clearly not someone who appeared to be a good person. However, he seemed unaffected and continued to gamble with others, as if it were the most important thing to him. At most, Adam couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks at Martina¡¯s figure, perhaps because her figure was too captivating. Even though her face was hidden, it didn¡¯t seem to bother Adam, or perhaps, deep down, Adam actually had some feelings for Martina. It was only because of Benjamin¡¯s identity and preconceived notions that Adam had concealed his true feelings. But in reality, he did have feelings towards Martina. It was just that now they were bing more evident. One of Adam¡¯s friends noticed his distracted state. ¡°Hey, Adam, need us to tie that woman to the bed for you?¡± he jokingly asked. ¡°You know what? Sometimes a little assertiveness is what women like. Even if they say no, deep down they¡¯re probably thrilled.¡± Adam waved his hand, pretending to be uninterested, but it was also for the sake so-called reputation. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in ying games with a woman who ys hard to get She¡¯s just a woman, and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t find another. No need to have a one-sided cru on her,¡± he said. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The group burst intoughter at his words, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, that kind of woman doesn¡¯t deserve a second nce from Mr. Paloma. Don¡¯t bother Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47: How could it possibly be that woman? In the blink of an eye, the ship docked slowly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Martina had almost vomited several times, and now that she saw the ship docking, she was prepared to disembark. Although Adam was ying cards, his gaze would consciously or unconsciously fall on Martina Whether it was his eyes ying tricks on him or something else, he had a constant feeling that this woman in front of him was familiar. It was as if he had actually seen her somewhere before, but this thought made Adam somewhat restless. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. I have to go out and take a look. This woman might actually be someone I know!¡± After saying that, Adam quickly walked towards Martina¡¯s direction. At the same time, Martina blended back into the crowd and began to disembark. By the time Adam reached the deck to see Martina, she had already stepped off the ship. He had arrived just a tad toote. Adam vaguely caught a glimpse of Martina¡¯s profile, and his heart was instantly shaken. ¡°How could it be her? Martina?!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He would rather believe that the woman in front of him might be someone he had yed with before than to suspect that this person was actually Martina. It was simply too unbelievable. Almost as soon as this thought arose, it was ruthlessly suppressed by Adam. He shook his head vigorously, refusing to believe everything before his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible. I must be seeing things. Otherwise, how could that woman appear in this ce?¡± Even though that woman had been impressivetely, she hadn¡¯t returned to Benjamin¡¯s side for such a long time. ording to her personality, she wouldn¡¯t run so far away. This vige, which looked rundown and boring, was definitely not a ce Martina would willingly stay in! That woman was a gold digger! How could she possibly be willing to give up a wealthy life and appear in such a rundown ce? It was simply unbelievable! His friends also cast curious nces at Adam. ¡°Hey, Adam, what are you muttering to yourself? Share something interesting with your brothers.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face as he had hoped, and he vented all his dissatisfaction on the people behind him. He red at the person who spoke. ¡°Mind your own business. Why are you talking to me? Be careful, or I¡¯ll p you into the sea!¡± As the ship set sail again, Adam didn¡¯t have the desire to disembark and take a look around. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and sneered. Especially when he thought about how Martina might be suffering in some obscure corner during this time, it brought him great satisfaction. His words were particrly harsh. ¡°Martina, you think you canpare yourself to my sister? Look at yourself! My sister is a princess, and you¡¯re nothing! ¡°It seems even Benjamin has lost patience with you during this time. Otherwise, how could he allow you to stay outside for so long? ¡°Indeed, your good days are about toe to an end!¡± Martina was unaware of the events that transpired with Adam during her absence. Instead, she carried her bag and disembarked from the ship. As she gazed at the entirely unfamiliar surroundings, fear didn¡¯t grip her. Instead, she experienced an unparalleled sense of peace and security. Perhaps, only by starting anew like this could she truly move forward. As long as everything could be reset, it wasn¡¯t toote. Martina took a moment to observe theyout of the vige. It was one of those ces surrounded by the sea on all four sides, meaning that if she wanted to leave, she would have to take a ship. Fortunately, the vige was not small, and it seemed to have a considerable poption. Moreover, the scenery was pleasant. If she wanted to find a ce to settle down, this would indeed be a great option! Considering Benjamin¡¯s personality, he would surely expect her to find a ce that was convenient in terms of transportation and other aspects. However, she chose to go against his expectationspletely, breaking away from his previous assumptions and spections. This created a discrepancy in information, allowing Martina to stay in this ce. for a longer period. If she ever grew tired of it, she could simply take another ship and leave. With these thoughts in mind, Martina felt motivated and walked with confidence. Her arrival immediately caught the attention of many people. Some were fishing by the sea, while others toiled diligently in the vige, reminiscent of life in the old society. It felt warm andforting at first nce. One man, who appeared to be in his forties, took the initiative to approach Martina. ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. It seems that you¡¯re not from our vige. May I ask what brings you here?¡± his face showed curiosity as he spoke. ¡°I am just asking. Please don¡¯t take offense. I am the Chief of Timbercrest Vige, Jeb Huckleberry. Nice to meet you.¡± Due to the inconvenience of transportation in this area, many people from the vige. chose to leave and pursue opportunities elsewhere. That was why the people here were very curious about the motives of someone who willingly came to their vige. It was unlikely that they had nothing better to do and were just wasting time and money here. Moreover, the arrival of an attractive and elegant youngdy like Martina raised concerns that she might bring trouble. Martina noticed the cautiousness of these people towards her but didn¡¯t want to reveal her true purpose. After all, it was wise to be cautious as there was no guarantee that these people didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. For safety, Martina had toe up with a casual lie. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Huckleberry. I am Martina Martinez. Actually, I¡¯m a writer. When I have free time, I like to find a beautiful and tranquil environment to seek inspiration,¡± she said. ¡°I noticed that this vige called Timbercrest has a stunning and peaceful environment, and most importantly, there¡¯s no disturbance. So, I thought of temporarily staying here for a while.¡± Seeing the Chief remaining silent with a skeptical expression, she continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I just need a ce to stay temporarily.¡± The Chief simply stared at Martina, appearing to contemte whether or not to trust her words. Perhaps it was because Martina¡¯s words and gaze were so sincere that it was difficult to doubt her true intentions. Finally, the Chief agreed, ¡°Well, Miss Martinez, if you¡¯re just here for a visit and to rx, we certainly wee you! But if by any chance you cause us any trouble, don¡¯t me us for being unfriendly!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Temporary Stay Since this vige didn¡¯t have any official resort ns, there wasn¡¯t a dedicated hotel or inn here.. Fortunately, the people here, both in terms of personality and character, were quite nice. A widow and her daughter, who lived together as a small family, were willing to amodate Martina and let her stay with them. Of course, Martina didn¡¯t stay for free; instead, she gave them $1000 directly. The main reason she chose this family was not their living conditions, but rather the fact that they were a mother and daughter duo, which provided a sense of safety. Although Martina was hiding from Benjamin, she also had to ensure her own safety. She couldn¡¯t walk into a dangerous situation. If something were to happen, it would be toote for regrets. For this family without a man to support them, $1000 would cover their expenses for a long time. So, they willingly let Martina stay with them. On the first day of her stay, Martina felt a little uneasy because she couldn¡¯t be certainl if Benjamin would actually do as she had spected. Even if Benjamin did decide to investigate, he would most likely go to other ces rather than this area. But considering Benjamin¡¯s unpredictable nature, what if he suddenly showed up with people? Martina would be at a loss. So, she didn¡¯t feel particrly secure in her amodation and would asionally look towards the shore. She was staying with a family whose daughter was around six or seven years old, just starting first grade. Although the vige was somewhat backward, they still had basic facilities like a school. However, due to the inconvenience of transportation in this area, it was rtively more underdeveloped compared to the outside world. The little girl was named Candy, which means ¡°sweet¡±. She got this name because she used to have a sweet smile when she was a baby. Whenever Candy saw Martina constantly ncing towards the shore, she, being a curious kid, asked, ¡°Martina, why are you always looking at the shore? Is there someone you¡¯re waiting for?¡± Martina was amused by Candy¡¯s questions. Candy had her hands propping up her chin and lying on the bed, looking incredibly adorable. Martina gently rubbed Candy¡¯s little head and, at the same time, gave her the remaining snacks from her bag to eat, and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that. Why would you think that?¡± Candy blinked her eyes, appearing innocent and endearing. It seemed like she was lost. in some kind of memory, to the point where she couldn¡¯t even eat the snacks in her hands. ¡°Because when my dad was still alive, every time he went out to sea for fishing, my mom would look towards the shore like you,¡± Candy exined. ¡°I know my mom was waiting for my dad toe back, butter on, my dad never returned.¡± ording to the people in the vige, Candy¡¯s dad was identally swept away by a wave during one fishing trip. Natural disasters and idents like these were unavoidable, and unfortunately, her dad was truly gone. That¡¯s how they became a family of two in the end. Candy, being young, didn¡¯t understand the hidden dangers behind those two seemingly casual sentences. Martina¡¯s hand instinctively pressed against Candy¡¯s forehead once again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Candy, still unaware of the gravity of the situation, quickly regained her smile on her face. ¡°Oh, I think I have to go. Even though snacks are delicious, I have to study hard and strive for improvement every day,¡± Candy dered. ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s greatest wish, and I can¡¯t let her down!¡± After saying that, she immediately hopped off the bed and grabbed a small stool by the bedside to start doing her homework. Because it was a first-grade assignment, these tasks were actually quite easy. However, possibly due to Candy¡¯s limited skills, she had been gazing at the second question for an extended period, unable to start writing. Her little face twisted into an expression of confusion, clearly struggling with the task. Martina was amused by Candy¡¯s adorable appearance. She leaned over to take a look and realized it was a very simple question. Patiently, she exined to Candy, ¡°Actually, this question is very simple. Shall I exin it to you?¡± Listening to Martina¡¯s gentle and confident voice exining the question, Candy suddenly felt enlightened. ¡°Wow! So this question is actually so simple. Thank you so muc I got it!¡± Candy had decent intelligence and quickly grasped the concept of applying simr methods to other questions. She swiftlypleted the exercises in her textbook. Martina remained silent and sat aside, taking out her phone to check her friends¡¯ updates on social media. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unconsciously, she opened the cklist and saw that Benjamin was still there. She hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided not to remove him. Being a kid, Candy couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go out and y with kids of her age right. after finishing her homework. After a while, she unexpectedly rushed back in, her little legs moving swiftly, and grabbed Martina¡¯s hand, looking mysterious, asking, ¡°Martina, can youe out with me for a moment?¡± Martina tilted her head with curiosity, her inquisitive gaze focused on Candy¡¯s face. ¡°Why do I need to go outside? Is there something going on?¡± Martina asked. Slightly blushed with embarrassment, Candy honestly exined the situation. It turned out that when Candy was ying with the other kids earlier, she casually mentioned Martina who lived with her and was very smart. ording to Candy, Martina could easily help her understand any difficult problems just by saying a few words, even better than their teacher. As a result, the other kids became curious and insisted on meeting this supposedly smart and beautiful lady in person. Seeing Candy¡¯s innocent eyes, Martina couldn¡¯t say no. She agreed to apany her outside. She thought it would be just a few kids shouting, but to her surprise, even the Chief was standing there. Martina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily, sensing that something was not right, but unable to pinpoint what exactly was wrong. Without a choice, Martina inquired proactively, ¡°Why is Mr. Huckleberry here too? Is there something going on?¡± The Chief appeared somewhat hesitant, simr to Candy earlier, but eventually exined his purpose truthfully, ¡°I heard that you have a good educational background. I was wondering if you could help teach the children in our vige during your stay here?¡± The teachers in this vige indeed had mediocre qualifications and could only manage to get by. If these children could have a better teacher to guide them, perhaps more of them would have the opportunity to seed. The Chief was asking this for all the children . Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49: The Safest ce Martina quickly understood the Chief¡¯s idea and thought that since she would be staying here for an unknown number of days, it would be a good thing to help these children with their studies. Not only would it divert her attention, but it would also make her stay morefortable. With these thoughts in mind, Martina readily agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Okay. I will do my best to help these children learn more during the time I¡¯m here before I leave,¡± Martina said. Upon hearing Martina¡¯s words, the Chief was deeply grateful and even on the verge of tears. ¡°I am very much appreciated your help,¡± he sincerely said. ¡°You can rest assured, Miss Martinez. You can stay here as long as you want, as long as you¡¯re willing to teach the children in our vige.¡± Having her own intentions, Martina pondered for a moment before speaking up, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but I have a favor to ask. If someone happens toe looking for me in the vige in the next few days, please don¡¯t disclose any information about my whereabouts.¡± The Chief was a smart person and now, after much effort, he finally managed to convince Martina to teach the children in the vige. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want anyplications to arise from this arrangement, so he agreed without hesitation. ¡°No problem at all, we will absolutely help you. You can rest assured that everyone in the vige will assist you,¡± he replied. A broader smile appeared on Martina¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Huckleberry. By the way, just call me Martina.¡± The Chief lived up to his reputation as a man of action. As soon as he agreed, he immediately informed everyone in the vige. This made Martina even more reassured. In the following days, apart from her regr rest time, she dedicated herself to helping the children learn and teaching them diligently. Especially when faced with the eager and studious gazes of these children, Martina even felt a sense of great aplishment. During the teaching sessions, she was filled with enthusiasm and energy. Another week passed. Although the living conditions in this ce were rtively underdeveloped, basic necessities were not a problem. After spending a long time with these children, Martina surprisingly developed a reluctance to leave. However, good times neverst too long. Afterpleting another day of sses and freshening up with a shower at home, Martina was startled by the anxious voice of Candy. ¡°Martina, there¡¯s an emergency!¡± Martina instinctively hurriedly put on her clothes and poked her head out of the simple bathroom. She looked at Candy, who was running towards her, and asked, ¡°What happened? Rx, take your time and tell me what happened.¡± In the morning, Benjamin had dispatched a team to search various locations along the coast, but they were unable to find any sign of Martina. Doubt started creeping into Benjamin¡¯s mind, questioning the uracy of his judgment. Especially after checking the ticket records of those ships, there was no sign of Martina whatsoever. The current situation was clear: either she didn¡¯t take any ship at all, or she used a fake identity to board. As for where that woman had gone, it was uncertain at the moment. All the clues seemed to have vanished. Without needing a word from Benjamin, Leslie could feel the stinging sensation on his face, apanied by intense pain. It was a disheartening realization that despite once being recognized as a talented individual by Benjamin, he had repeatedly let him down now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Now Leslie himself had a strong sense of being unable to stay in front of Benjamin, not knowing how to escape the current situation. ¡°Boss, please give me another chance! This time I will definitely find Miss Martinez and bring her back,¡± Leslie pleaded, unable to even lift his head, feeling the heat burning on his face. Even Simon didn¡¯t know what to say because they had never considered the possibility that Martina could smoothly escape right under their noses, and not only that, but also vanish without a trace. It made their efforts seem like a joke. With so many people involved, especially with the presence of the boss as their strategist, they couldn¡¯t outsmart Martina. It was totally aughingstock! But now, even if they didn¡¯t ept it, there was no way around it. Martina has truly. disappeared as if evaporated from the earth, leaving everyone feeling utterly powerless. The pressure emanating from Benjamin had reached a point where it could no longer be described as low, but rather as uncontroble. Looking at the mess on the ground, everyone dared not make a sound. The corners of his eyes were red and fierce, reflecting his current mood. As he listened to the reports from his subordinates, there wasn¡¯t a single senten he liked to hear. In these few short days, Benjamin had been running back and forth, personally searching, but still hadn¡¯t found a trace of Martina. It was truly unimaginable. Leslie noticed that Benjamin remained silent, and his daring spection began to take shape in his mind. ¡°Could it be that Miss Martinez never actually boarded the ship and is still in this city, hiding in a rtively safer ce?¡± he said. However, Benjamin immediately dismissed the idea, saying, ¡°No, this is her only chance.¡± Benjamin yed with his custom-made wristwatch, a high-priced luxury item worth at least a million dors. In the next second, without any hesitation, he effortlessly tossed it into the nearby ice bucket, as if he was discarding a tissue with ease. He picked up a dry towel to wipe his hands, then stood up again, dering, ¡°Change the location, keep searching.¡± They had already searched many ces thoroughly, leaving only a few nooks and crannies unexplored. Leslie was starting to feel hopeless and helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve searched through cities and viges where people could potentially hide, but we still haven¡¯t seen Miss Martinez,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s really making me wonder, where could Miss Martinez be hiding? She wouldn¡¯t possibly choose dangerous ces to hide, would she? Those words suddenly awakened Benjamin. If there was anyone who understood him best, it was undoubtedly Martina.If she truly wanted to escape from him, she would undoubtedly have a firm grasp on his temperament, taking actions with extreme caution. Even the ces he would prioritize in his search would be within Martina¡¯s control! Perhaps she really did find a dangerous ce to hide! With this realization, Benjamin quickly pulled out his phone and began a thorough investigation. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50: The Situation Changed! Benjamin¡¯s target was the rtively dangerous areas that they hadn¡¯t searched yet. In the end, he suddenly focused his attention on a small vige called Timbercrest Vige. Surrounded by the sea, this ce wouldn¡¯t be a preferred hiding spot for seeking refuge. However, Martina might just choose to go against the grain anyone Moreover, ships did dock in this area, so it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible for someone to hide and escape from here. With these thoughts in mind, Benjamin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately took decisive action and led his team to the small vige. This time, Benjamin had brought along over a hundred people with him. They quickly monopolized all the remaining tickets for the fastest departing ship. Meanwhile, he also received a phone call from Adam. Adam seemed to have had a few drinks and his speech was slightly slurred, ¡°Benjamin, have you been awaytely? It¡¯s been a while since you returned, we should have a gathering to celebrate. Why don¡¯t we choose a date and get together? The guys are all eager to see you!¡± Benjamin¡¯s thoughts were focused on Martina, so how could he have the mental capacity to care about these things? He didn¡¯t even want to say a word and was ready to hang up the phone. But then, in the next second, Adam said something that caught Benjamin¡¯s attention, ¡°Every time I say this, you don¡¯t respond. By the way, a few days ago when I took a ship, I saw someone familiar.¡± Benjamin paused in his action of hanging up the phone and asked, ¡°Who did you see?¡± Adam burped from the alcohol and said, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that tail that¡¯s been sticking to you. But I also doubt if I saw correctly. How could that woman take a ship to such a distant ce?¡± Indeed, Adam was a timely assistance to Benjamin, instantly confirming Benjamin¡¯s inner spection. Almost impatiently, Benjamin asked, ¡°Where?¡± Adam sensed that Benjamin¡¯s emotions were off, but he quickly shared everything he knew. After listening to everything Adam said, if Benjamin had any doubts before, now he was extremely certain that Martina had indeed left by ship, and moreover, there was a high possibility that she was in the exact location he had locked onto! With the target confirmed, he hung up the phone and hurried towards Timbercrest Vige. Arge group of people, no matter where they appeared, were a very eye-catching sight. Time on the ship seemed to simultaneously fly by and drag on. After checking the time on his phone for many times, Benjamin finally arrived at the small vige. The vige could be seen in its entirety. Although the area was not particrly small,pared to a town or even a city, it seemed quite insignificant. At this moment, there were quite a few people busy by the shore, seemingly cleaning their fishing harvest. Some people were saying, ¡°The catch today is really good. Looks like we can rest at home for the next two days!¡± ¡°I feel the same way. Fishing today has been particrly pleasant, and even my child¡¯s studies have made remarkable progress. It¡¯s all good news!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This just goes to show that our vige head has foresight. Otherwise, our children wouldn¡¯t have made such rapid improvements in their grades. It¡¯s not as simple as it seems.¡± While these people were engaged in cheerful conversation, Benjamin gave a signal to Simon, who quickly understood and walked over to them. Having been by Benjamin¡¯s side for a long time, Simon had a good understanding of Benjamin¡¯s personality and demeanor. He greeted the people politely, saying, ¡°Hello.¡± Suddenly, they noticed the presence of outsiders, and what¡¯s more, there were so many of them. It instantly startled the simple-minded vigers, almost as if they had ¡°suspicious individuals¡± written on their faces. With a guarded expression, the vigers stared at Benjamin and his group, as if they were on the verge of using them of being bad people. ¡°Who exactly are you? You don¡¯t seem to be from our small vige. We¡¯ve never seen. you before!¡± one of the vigers said, filled with caution. Feeling their wariness, Simon could only smile and nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, we are just passing through here and wanted to inquire about something.¡± As Simon spoke, he took out his wallet and handed to them. The two vigers carefully put the fish they had struggled to salvage into a bag and carried it behind them, keeping a cautious eye on Simon. ¡°What do you want to inquire about? We don¡¯t know much, and you might not find out anything from us!¡± one of the vigers said, doubting their ability to provide any information Without hesitation, Simon reached into his pocket and took out a photo of Martina, cing it in front of them. ¡°We¡¯re actually looking for a person, her name is Martina Martinez, and she looks like the person in this photo. Have you seen her?¡± Upon hearing Simon¡¯s words, the two vigers shared a swift nce, instantly disying a hint of conspiracy on their faces. It was evident that they had a n in mind, and a hostile aura emanated from them. One of them tried to appear calm as he shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t know her. In this small rundown ce, if there were such a stunning beauty, we would have recognized her at first sight. We¡¯ve never seen her!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The other viger doubled over, clutching his stomach in evident pain. ¡°Oh, my stomach is really ufortable. I must have gotten food poisoning today. I can¡¯t take it anymore. If you have something to say, keep talking. I need to hurry back home and take care of it!¡± The viger eximed, not giving Simon and the other viger a chance to respond, and immediately sprinted towards the vige. Benjamin¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the departing figure, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. It was understandable for someone to react that way if they were in a hurry or had an urgent matter to attend to. However, he had a feeling that Martina might be here. If he missed this opportunity, he feared that he would never have another chance to find her again. At that moment, the viger pretended to have a stomachache and quickly ran towards the vige, then headed straight for Candy¡¯s house. From afar, he saw Candy drawing circles on the ground at the entrance of their house. The viger, catching his breath, urgently shouted, ¡°Candy! Is Miss Martinez here?¡± Candy nodded at first, then shook her head and said, ¡°Miss Martinez has gone out and I am not sure when she wille back. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man didn¡¯t have time to exin much, only telling Candy that there was an emergency, ¡°Some people have ill intentions towards Miss Martinez. Hurry and find her, tell her to hide in the cer of our vige. Unless someone from our vige goes to find her, she must not go out on her own. Be quick!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Vanished? Martina could easily figure out what was going on without even having to think about it. So, Benjamin must have arrived, and so quickly. Without hesitation, Martina followed Candy and ran towards the direction of the cer. They had amunal cer in their ce, where they stored things like potatoes. The space was quite large and, most importantly, inconspicuous. Unless someone from their vige knew about it, others would never expect that there was a hiding ce in there. Following Candy¡¯s instructions, Martina descended into the cer using the ropedder. It was pitch ck inside, but luckily, she had her phone with her for illumination. She was currently wearing a set of clothes borrowed from Candy¡¯s mother. Although it was old, it was very clean. Despite the fact that this outfit didn¡¯t seem suitable for Martina¡¯s age, it was precisely because of her exceptional looks and figure that she managed to exude her own unique style. Martina ced a towel on the floor and sat down cross-legged. She pressed one hand against her chest and tightly held onto her phone, feeling its slight warmth. Through the cracks above the cer, she could only catch a glimpse of the faint light outside. Benjamin was here as she guessed. Even though Martina had been prepared for this, her heart was still pounding. He¡­ shouldn¡¯t be able to find her, right? At this moment, Benjamin ultimately caught a glimpse of something suspicious in that viger¡¯s face. Especially when Martina¡¯s name was mentioned, his gaze would tremble slightly. No matter how convincing the disguise may be, there will still be ws left behind. Who was Benjamin? He had always been the one in control, where no conspiracy or trickery could seed in front of him. Moreover, this person trying to lie in front of him was even more impossible. However, Benjamin didn¡¯t reveal anything. Instead, he continued to act in his own way and approached the person in front of him. His attitude seemed courteous, but it carried an endless edge. ¡°May I bring some people to search?¡± he asked. Startled by the sudden voice of Benjamin, the person became flustered and bega stutter out of nervousness. ¡°Oh, you want to search? There¡¯s no need for that. We h seen this person, and our vige is so small. ¡°We all know each other here, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide someone, especially a stranger. If she really came, the whole vige would know right away!¡± Unfazed by whatever the person said, Benjamin maintained his indifference and casually waved his hand toward the person behind him. With a cold tone, he uttered a single word, ¡°Search.¡± Leslie immediately led the group of people behind him and quickly divided them into several teams. ¡°You guys, go to the east and search!¡± ¡°You guys go to the west, and as for you, go to the other two sides! Remember to conduct a thorough search, don¡¯t miss any details.¡± Everyone nodded one after another and hurried towards the vige with disciplined steps. Even if someone wanted to stop them, it was toote. The viger could only silently pray in his heart, hoping that his buddy had already informed Miss Martinez, urging her to hide quickly. Otherwise, it would be bad if they were discovered. Miss Martinez has sacrificed so much for the children, working tirelessly day and night to teach. And back then, the progress of these children was excellent. They started with not understanding a single question, but they made tremendous strides. All of this was thanks ¡®to Martina. They were all very grateful to Martina and were consciously eager to help her, always remembering the things she had asked of them before. Moreover, in their eyes, they found Martina to be a very likable and kind person. They believed that the people who hade looking for Martina definitely had malicious intentions! Furthermore, with Benjamin suddenly bringing so many people and giving off an intimidating vibe right from the start, it seemed quite obvious to them what they should do, didn¡¯t it? They split up, with Benjamin and Simon heading in the same direction, going from house to house in search. Many people were surprised to see so many strangers suddenly arriving and looked at them with curiosity and confusion. ¡°Who are these people? Why do they look so menacinging to our vige?¡± Some people stood at their doorsteps, both men and women, but kept their distance out of fear. ¡°Who knows? I think these people have some ill intentions.¡± Being the assistant who had been by Benjamin¡¯s side for a long time, Simon¡¯s this were cunning compared to others. ¡°Hey there, little one. Have you seen the person I photo?¡± The child being asked was one of the children that Martina had taught before. When he saw Martina¡¯s face in the photo, he instinctively wanted to let out a sweet smile. However, he remembered the words his mother had specifically reminded him of and abruptly stopped the smile on his face, shaking his head. But children can¡¯t hide their true emotions too well. A hint of panic still showed on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her. I don¡¯t know her.¡± However, the child¡¯s eyes clearly told everyone that he did recognize her. Benjamin furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Even a fool could see it, let alone. Benjamin himself. He had been searching for Martina for a long time, and he wouldn¡¯t let these things slip away like this. But now he had no way of getting to the bottom of the situation. It seemed like the people in this vige had agreed on something. Could it be possible that every single person unanimously imed to have never seen Martina? Benjamin rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He had indeed led all the people behind him to search the surrounding area thoroughly. They had conducted a thorough search, but still couldn¡¯t find the person he wanted to see.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. That woman seemed to have vanished into the air. Whether they admitted it or not, that was the reality. Although the anxiety was clearly shown on the faces of these people, Martina¡¯s presence couldn¡¯t be found here. What could be the reason for this? Could it be that Martina had indeed been here before but had already left? If that were the case, these people would not have had any reason to conceal the truth. They could have openly disclosed it since it would not have affected them in any way. Therefore, the truth remained that they were still pretending, and Martina had never actually left. Perhaps there was some kind of agreement among them for unknown reasons, leading to these circumstances. Even Benjamin himself couldn¡¯t figure out why. Now even Benjamin had to see Martina in a new light. Martina used to ask for his opinion and let him make decisions about everything she did. This was the first time she had shown such strong determination and independence. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Scared Away by Your Demeanor! Benjamin had the entire vige turned upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find Martina¡¯s whereabouts. It was clear that Martina had hidden herself very well. Continuing like this wouldn¡¯t lead. to any significant progress, and it might even backfire. Furthermore, there were vigers deliberately trying to confuse the situation. A viger said, ¡°We¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no one here, but you just don¡¯t believe it. What are you people even doing?¡± ¡°Our people have been always simple and honest. We¡¯ve never encountered people as unreasonable as you. Is this how you behave when you get along with others outside?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With your aggressive attitude, I doubt anyone would find you likable. If you ever pursue a girl, I¡¯m afraid she would be scared away by your demeanor.¡± Originally, the viger was just talking, but he unexpectedly hit a nerve. Instantly, Benjamin¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy, as if he could explode at any moment. Simon and Leslie immediately took a step back in fright. These vigers truly had no fear of the unknown. They dared to speak like this in front of their boss. Didn¡¯t they know that Miss Martinez ran away because of this? But now that someone had directly said it out loud, it was truly difficult to ept. Especially for the boss, he must be filled with intense anger at this moment. Simon and Leslie certainly didn¡¯t dare to approach at the moment, fearing that they would bring upon themselves great disaster. It had long been said that no one dared to provoke Benjamin, not even his closest assistants or subordinates. It was precisely because of their close proximity that they understand Benjamin¡¯s character even more. The words spoken by the viger now felt like an inevitable death sentence. Life and death were just a matter of time, and even the other vigers had noticed that something was not right. Although they didn¡¯t pay attention to Benjamin¡¯s emotional changes, they subconsciously rubbed their own arms. The viger muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does it suddenly feel so cold? Could it be changing weather?¡± Benjamin calmly approached the viger who spoke, hisrge hands with prominent bones gently resting on the viger¡¯s shoulder. Instantly, a sense of oppression and icy coldness loomed over the viger. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard clearly what was said earlier, but with Benjamin¡¯s sharp hearing, how could it be possible for him to not hear clearly? Simon cast a silent nce at the viger, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t push the boundaries and refrain from discussing things they shouldn¡¯t. Unfortunately, the viger never thought that far ahead and had no idea what they were about to face. He calmly responded, ¡°I said with a temper like yours and such an unpleasant expression, you¡¯ll definitely have a hard time finding a girlfriend in the future!¡± Boom! Simon felt as if his heart had exploded into pieces. Even if this vige was rtively backward, they should still be able to see someone¡¯s expression, right? Benjamin indeed tightened his fist, and it looked like he was about to throw a punch. Simon was instantly horrified and desperately wanted toe up with a good n! If Benjamin really started throwing punches, even with all the people presentbined, they probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Simon shouted in his heart, ¡°Miss Martinez, where are you exactly? Can you at least make a sound?¡± Lately, the boss had been actingpletely unlike himself, as if he had be a different person, and it was all because of Miss Martinez!! But for some unknown reason, just when everyone thought Benjamin would start attacking, he instead retracted his temper and the cold aura he had just disyed. This left everyone speechless. Based on Benjamin¡¯s normal character and reaction, he should have beaten this person to a pulp. But actually, even Simon hadn¡¯t seen his boss throw a punch in a long time. The boss had always been someone who avoided getting personally involved. He excelled at being in complete control and ensuring a sure victory. At this moment, the viger finally realized that something was amiss and was so scared that he hastily retreated several steps, barely daring to breathe. Perhaps due to an overly exaggerated reaction, he identally tripped over his left foot with his right foot, and ended up falling down. In pain, they eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, that scared the life out of me¡­¡± Benjamin merely gave him a cold re before retracting his gaze. Maybe others couldn¡¯t understand, but only Benjamin himself knew it clearly: Martina was already angry, that¡¯s why she chose to leave. If he were to do something that would make Martina even angrier, it would only backfire in the end. Even if Benjamin was furious, he still had some rationality because of Martina. Benjamin cast a deep gaze towards the vige and finally spoke coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as they came in a grand and imposing manner, they left in the same way. They came and left in a hurry, leaving everyone dumbfounded. What happened? Did they really just say they were leaving? The vigers found it hard to believe that they would be willing to leave, considering that Benjamin had brought such arge group of people here in search of someone, but without sess this?¡± In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Benjamin actually left with all the people behind him. Even Leslie couldn¡¯t quite understand and quickly asked, ¡°Boss, are we really leaving like He didn¡¯t directly say the rest of his thoughts, but those who understood the situation didn¡¯t need any exnation. They had finally found a clue, and if they missed it, there might not be another opportunity like this. And Leslie had missed countless opportunities, always hovering on the edge of finding Martina, but had never seeded. He had a sixth sense that he would definitely seed this time. But why did the boss choose to leave suddenly? Did it mean that even the boss believed that Martina didn¡¯t exist in that ce at all? Then why did those people react so unusual? Wasn¡¯t their reaction a clear sign of their inner panic? It was something everyone knew. Unfortunately, no one understood what Benjamin really thought, let alone being able to figure it out. Leslie and the others couldn¡¯t do anything but follow Benjamin and leave that ce. Some vigers were so scared that they almost wet their pants, especially the children who were too frightened to speak. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53: It¡¯s Time to Leave The vigers kept their eyes fixed on the direction Benjamin and the others were leaving. When they saw them actually boarding the boat and leaving, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. As he watched them leave, the Chief remained skeptical. A viger¡¯s voice hushed, as if afraid that someone might be eavesdropping, ¡°Chief, what do you think we should do next? Will these peoplee back and cause trouble?¡± Another viger chimed in, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that their departure this time is too calm. Is it possible that they have some malicious intentions and are deliberately disguising them?¡± ¡°If their actions end up affecting Miss Martinez, we would all feel guilty as well.¡± ¡°Miss Martinez has helped us so much all these days. Without her, my child wouldn¡¯t even understand the basic questions.¡± ¡°Miss Martinez has done so many things for us. We can¡¯t simply sit and watch her get into trouble. We can¡¯t just be idle and useless, okay?¡± Everyone chimed in, agreeing, ¡°Absolutely. But I think those people have already gone. far. Let¡¯s call Miss Martinez outter so that we don¡¯t scare her again!¡± ¡°That cer is dark and damp. If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t want Miss Martinez to go near that ce at all.¡± Martina didn¡¯t know how long she had been waiting. Maybe it was an hour, two hours, or three? She waited until her mind started to feel drowsy. The cer was stuffy, and if someone stayed there for a long time, it could cause difort in the body. Martina felt her consciousness bing increasingly blurry, but fortunately, just when she was about to give in, she heard voices calling from above the cer. ¡°Miss Martinez¡­ Miss Martinez, are you okay?¡± She weakly responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± With the help of the vigers, she managed to crawl out of the cer smoothly. As soon as Martina got from the cer, she took big, gasping breaths. Breathing in the rtively fresh air mixed with the sea breeze, she finally felt like she had barelye back to life. Her gaze turned towards the shore, and this time, there was no way she could remain calm-Benjamin had found her again. With the support of a woman, Martina could barely stand, and immediately she asked the vigers, ¡°What time is the earliest boat here every day?¡± The Chief immediately grasped Martina¡¯s intention, yet he found himself unable to restrain her departure, despite his reluctance to see her go. Those people seemed extremely dangerous, and no one knew what they were here for. Today, Martina was lucky enough to escape, but she might not be so lucky next time. The Chief responded, ¡°There will be a ship approaching the shore in about an hour. If you want to leave, you can take that boat.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think those people who are searching for you will give up so easily. You should change your appearance in advance.¡± Martina nodded, understanding that the Chief was trying to help her. Then, she returned to Candy¡¯s home and borrowed a set of clothes from Candy¡¯s mother. It was a simple floral dress. Afterwards, Martina tied up her hair and intentionally applied a makeup that made her look ugly. She pressed her hand against her chest, struggling to catch her breath. She took several deep breaths, finally feeling alive again. The hardships she had endured during this journey had not made Martina feel any attachment to Benjamin. On the contrary, there was a growing disgust towards in her heart. Perhaps it was because she had truly made up her mind not to love someone who was hard to love, which led to her current state. Now, Benjamin¡¯s behaviors not only failed to bring Martina joy and a sense of care, but instead intensified her pain. Martina looked at herself in the mirror and thought, only her biological parents would recognize her unless they observed her closely. This was herst chance. Martina nned to take a desperate gamble this time. Maybe she could evade from Benjamin¡¯s search. After searching for her outside for such a long time, Benjamin would never expect her to return to LA where she used to be. As soon as the time came, Martina swiftly boarded a ship, but this time she was on a ship heading back. Perhaps due to the extended period spent in the cer, she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Once aboard the ship, her difort heightened, and the urge to vomit grew stronger. She could only huddle in a corner of the ship, crouching there in a sorry state, finding some sce in her position. Due to Adam¡¯s loose tongue, news about Martina¡¯s escape spread throughout their circle. Many people couldn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Is it true? Martina actually left Mr. Walker and walked away on her own. Could she be employing a strategy of ying hard to get?¡± It was not surprising that people would think this way because Martina had done many. simr things before. Now, it was not that easy to make people believe she was serious. Furthermore, no one understood the true state of Martina¡¯s heart, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t comprehend the reasons behind her actions. Everyone believed that Martina had a good life at Benjamin¡¯s home-good food, good house, no worries, and plenty of money to spend. Martina seemed to be soaring to new heights and undergoing a transformation like a phoenix. What could Martina possibly be dissatisfied with? If she was dissatisfied with her life, then she was just creating problems for herself. No one could understand her state of mind. Adam¡¯s friends by his side boldly specte, ¡°I bet Martina is just causing trouble for no reason. She¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t get what she wanted from Mr. Walker¡¯s side, so she wants to explore outside.¡± ¡°But with Martina¡¯s condition, how could she survive outside, let alone without Mr. Walker? I bet she¡¯ll come back in a couple of days.¡± However, Adam disagreed. He didn¡¯t think things were that simple. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Martina had never done anything like that before, and it seemed that Benjamin was quite angry based on themotion from his side. He had even personally gone to look for Martina. If it had merely been a small quarrel, how could it have turned into such a situation? Martina wouldn¡¯t have been willing to go through all that trouble. What made Adam unhappy was that he had been ignored by Benjamin. No matter how many times he had called, Benjamin hadn¡¯t answered. Could it have been that he had said something wrong and angered Benjamin, causing him to be unhappy? Adam sat there, drinking his bad mood away, lost in thought of useless things. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54: She Was Almost Discovered Martina quickly grabbed the bottle of water she had prepared earlier and guzzled down nearly half-of it. But that ufortable feeling still persisted, making Martina¡¯s mood increasingly worse. Anyway, it was not a big deal as long as she could sessfully escape. She was willing to endure all this pain. Despite the sea breeze, the ufortable sensation persisted, causing beads of sweat to form on Martina¡¯s forehead, and her body involuntarily trembled. Perhaps due to Martina¡¯s prolonged time spent outside and her apparent difort, it caught the attention of a male passenger on the ship, who approached her. The man¡¯s tone rxed and filled with concern, asking, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay? Do you need any help?¡± Martina¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that voice! She could tell that it was a distinctive ent from LA. This person must havee from LA, traveling a long way to this ce by boat. It couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence; maybe he was one of Benjamin¡¯s subordinates. Martina instantly felt even more ufortable, but in order to not arouse suspicion, she tried to maintain herposure and shook her head. To prevent the other person from noticing anything, Martina intentionally changed her ent when speaking, ¡°Ah¡¯m fine, jus¡¯ feelin¡¯ a wee bit seasick. Ah¡¯ll be awricht efter haein¡¯ a rest fur a while.¡± The man had doubts about her initially, until he heard Martina¡¯s ent and saw her face clearly. A woman who looked this ugly with makeup, how would she look without it?? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In his memory, Miss Martinez was supposed to be very beautiful, so this person definitely wasn¡¯t Miss Martinez and had no connection whatsoever! The man let go of his guard, confirming that she wasn¡¯t Martina, and kindly took out a spray for her, saying, ¡°Oh, I see. My friend also gets seasick, so I carry a spray that can alleviate the aftereffects. Would you like to try some?¡± It was better to be cautious, as who knew what this person¡¯s intentions were and whether he recognized her or not. Martina shook her head and said, ¡°Naw, cheers. Ah can dae it masel.¡± The man boarded the ship to conduct an investigation. As for anything else, it didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡°Well, take care of yourself. If you know you get seasick when you¡¯re from home, make sure to be prepared next time. Don¡¯t make yourself so ufortable,¡± he said as he left to join the others. It was only then that Martina noticed there were many suspicious individuals on the ship alone, at least 10 or more. They were spread out in every corner of the ship, about two meters apart from each. other, clearly conducting a deliberate search. Had it not been for her disguise, wearing an age-inappropriate floral dress and her current disheveled appearance, she would have been instantly recognized. It¡¯s highly probable that they would have apprehended her right away. Benjamin was really ruthless, no wonder he left so calmly. Turned out he had already prepared in advance. He knew Martina would choose to leave at this moment, so he made all these people wait on the ship! It was a pity that Benjamin definitely didn¡¯t expect Martina was in disguise. Martina thought for a moment, maybe that person discovered something and mighte back, so she immediately left that troublesome ce. She wanted to find another ce to stay for a while. Currently, she was on the ship, and even if she wanted to leave, there was no time. She could only wait until the ship ¡®docked and then went ashore. Just after the man who had been chatting with Martina left, he started discussing with his colleagues by his side.. ¡°Where have you been? Don¡¯t you know that leaving your post without permission could get you in trouble with the boss?¡± one of his colleagues said. Whether it was trouble or not, getting a good beating was definitely guaranteed. The man quickly rubbed his head and exined, ¡°I saw someone who looked a lot like Miss Martinez, but when I got closer, I realized they were different.¡± The other man instantly became interested, ¡°Really? Did you double-check, just in case it¡¯s Miss Martinez intentionally disguising herself? You should know by now, Miss Martinez has been quite formidabletely, manipting our boss and getting him scolded. How much trouble has he gotten into because of her?¡± The man who chatted with Martina felt a bit puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. That woman is somewhat ugly- looking. The makeup on her face was really heavy, and she had a different ent. I think I must have been mistaken!¡± The two of them chatted for a while and felt it wasn¡¯t interesting, so they didn¡¯t dwell on it anymore. ¡°Alright then, we have to continue observing. If anything seems off, we must infe boss immediately! Otherwise, if Miss Martinez disappears right under our noses, we in big trouble. Our wages for the whole year might go down the drain.¡± Martina returned to the cabin and found a corner with fewer people to sit down. The cabin was even more stuffy, and she soon felt more ufortable. She thought of a time in the past when she had gone to great lengths to persuade Benjamin to take her to a business negotiation on the yacht. Initially, she was very happy, thinking that she was finally getting closer to Benjamin and entering his life. Little did she know that something unexpected happened during that trip. Martina was bullied by someone on the yacht. While Benjamin was discussing business, someone took the opportunity to approach Martina, strike up a conversation, and even made inappropriate advances towards her. However, just as this was happening, Benjamin returned from his cooperative discussion and caught sight of the situation. In an instant, he gave the person a good beating. It was truly a night of blood and chaos. Martina remembered that guy being carried off the yachtter, and it seemed like he spent a full three months in the hospital. Unfortunately, things had changed now. Initially, she thought that Benjamin protected her because of love. But thinking about it now, it seemed that his behavior was driven by nothing more than his pride and peculiar possessiveness as a man. It certainly had nothing to do with love. Martina finished all the water she brought but still felt incredibly ufortable. She then bought a cup of juice on the ship, hoping to alleviate the sour and bitter taste in her mouth. Meanwhile, the two men who had previously approached Martina couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off. They thought that they would rather wrongly identify someone than let Martina go. They informed Leslie about this news. ¡°Boss, we saw someone on the ship just now who had a silhouette resembling Miss Martinez, but when we got closer, we realized they looked different.¡± Leslie was extremely busy, with asional noises in the background, but he still patiently asked, ¡°How do they look different?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55: No Longer Bothered to Make Efforts The man exined, ¡°This woman is a bit ugly, and she has a Scottish ent. Should we take control of her first?¡± not. Leslie caught on to some key points. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was ugly or Now who didn¡¯t know how to put on some makeup? Moreover, Martina had recentlypletely shattered their conventional perception of her. So, it was possible that the heavily made-up woman who looked somewhat like Martina but also different could actually be her! Leslie had been experiencing visual fatigue and physical exhaustiontely. Now that he finally heard a somewhat useful piece of information, of course, he would rather wrongly capture someone than let her go! ¡°Are you stupid? Isn¡¯t there a possibility that all of this is just a disguise? Need me to teach you? Go and monitor her, keep watching until she disembarks!¡± Just after the order, all of them began searching for Martina¡¯s figure because her disguise was incredibly convincing. One could say she achieved an epic level of ugliness with her intentionally unattractive makeup. With her fiery red lips and panda-like eyes, she was particrly easy to spot. Due to her physical difort, Martina didn¡¯t even notice that there were people nearby keeping an eye on her. They received instructions from Leslie to maintain a far distance and never let Martina notice them. Once Martina disembarked, they could intercept her directly. Martina had no idea how long she had waited, but she finally saw the ship docking. She listened to the sounds emanating from the ship, feeling anxious. Stepping off the ship, she intentionally nced back, observing if any of the individuals on board disyed any signs of abnormal movement. In order to avoid raising Martina¡¯s suspicions, those people did not disembark. Instead, they made contact with the people on the dock. Passing through the crowd, Martina returned to the same dock where she had departedst time. There didn¡¯t seem to be many people taking ships today, so it wasn¡¯t too crowded when Martina disembarked. She scanned her surroundings and wanted to look for a carpool to pick her up and leave. But just as Martina started walking through the crowd, not long after taking a few steps, an open space ahead suddenly filled with arge group of people who surrounded her! Her heart skipped a beat. Even a fool would know what was happening, but she held onto a glimmer of hope in her heart. Martina¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she saw Leslie, apanied by several well-dressed individuals who looked like bodyguards. Leslie walked at the forefront, his gaze steady as he observed Martina. He was surprised to see her current appearance. This was the same morous Miss Martinez who was known for her materialistic nature, always indulging in shopping. She would spare no expense on herself, wanting to have the best things. Yet, a woman. like her, in order to escape her boss, was now subjecting herself to such hardship. Indeed,pared to her previous life, the life Martina was living now was filled with hardships! Leslie clearly couldn¡¯t understand what Martina was thinking. Martina had a wealthy life within her reach, yet she chose to endure hardships. Was she out of her mind or something? Of course, Leslie could never utter such words out loud. At most, he would specte in his own mind. He had a very appropriate smile on his face as he proactively greeted Martina, ¡°Miss Martinez, you certainly made it difficult for us to find you.¡± Martina, without turning back, furrowed her brow and responded, ¡°What Miss Martinez? Who are you people? Why are you blocking my way?¡± Perhaps due to her inner nervousness, she had forgotten to continue consciously imitating her ent. Her sweet and tender voice instantly reached the ears of these individuals. Leslie almost wanted to apud for her, ¡°Do you still need to disguise yourself? Or do you believe that you still have a chance to escape?¡± Martina pursed her lips, feeling increasingly dizzy and disoriented. She forced herself to stand upright and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re are talking about.¡± Without exchanging any further words, Leslie and hispanions swiftly and purposefully shifted aside, revealing a path wide enough for a person to pass through. Martina shook her head and vaguely saw a blurred figure in front of her. She carefully looked and saw a man in a ck suit and designer shoes, meticulously groomed from hea to toe. Exuded an aura of dominance, Benjamin appeared and took step by step towards Martina. Each step felt like itnded on Martina¡¯s heart, making her heartbeat match its rhythm. Benjamin stood towering over Martina, his gaze specifically fixated on her current appearance ago. The clothes were in to the point of being unimaginative, like something from years And the makeup on her face, with bold and intense red lips, seemed capable of devouring children. A flicker of heartache quickly shed in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, but he forcibly suppressed it. His sleep had been insufficient during this period because he had been relentlessly searching for Martina. Even his mood had been bad, and no one could understand how Benjamin had managed to get through it all. Clearly, Martina used to cling to him so closely, and regardless of the circumstances, she would always come to his side without hesitation. But when she truly wanted to leave him, she could be so heartless. The thought of Martina¡¯s heartless behaviors prevented Benjamin¡¯s inner heartache from showing. His fingertips rudely wiped off the red lipstick from Martina¡¯s lips. ¡°Is this your reason for leaving me?¡± Benjamin was known for his cleanliness, but now it seemed as if his cleanliness hadpletely vanished. Martina felt even more dizzy and disoriented from the wiping, as if the man before her had turned into multiple figures. Pretending to be calm, Martina took a step back, a movement that required considerable effort on her part. Since she had already been recognized, she no longer bothered to make efforts to pretend. ¡°Benjamin, what does it matter to you how I want to live my life?¡± ¡°Is the reason why I¡¯m leaving really important?¡± She had once approached Benjamin with joy in her heart, only to receive coldness time and time again. Now, what was the purpose of Benjamin¡¯s actions? Who was he trying to impress? The anger in Benjamin¡¯s heart had already subsided to some extent when he saw Martina. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Who would have thought that Martina was intentionally provoking him? Even Simon couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Miss Martinez, please refrain from saying another word. Our boss has been tirelessly searching for you, and he¡¯s really exhausted.¡± Simon and the others had witnessed all these things and had long felt sorry for their boss. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56: If It Were Before If it were before, Martina would definitely embrace Benjamin tenderly and say, ¡°Benjamin,-I¡¯ve been missing you so much.¡± But now, she didn¡¯t move. Even though Benjamin was within reach, just a slight movement would allow her to easily touch him, but she still didn¡¯t move. Benjamin was waiting, waiting for her to willingly run into his arms. However, after waiting for so long, he still hadn¡¯t see anything. In his eyes, Martina was stubbornly standing in ce, deliberately not looking at him, devoid of the once deep affection. But for Martina, she was in pain. That kind of physical and mental difort made it hard for her to breathe, yet Benjamin had no intention of letting her go easily. ¡°What? Now that you¡¯re facing me, you don¡¯t even want to say anything?¡± said Benjamin, staring at Martina. As the saying goes, Martina might have lost the battle, but she knew that once to away, she would never be set free. Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t she just do whatever she wanted? The things Martina didn¡¯t dare to say or do before, she now dared to. She summoned her courage and met Benjamin¡¯s eyes fearlessly, speaking in a light. tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to speak, it¡¯s that there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Benjamin found her words were bullshit. He didn¡¯t enjoy hearing them. He lifted his hand and grabbed Martina¡¯s chin, preventing her gaze from shifting elsewhere. ¡°Regardless of whether you want to say it or not, you have to make it clear to me, Martina. What do you really want?¡± In reality, what Benjamin wanted to ask was what he should to do to make Martina happy. Unfortunately, by the time these words were spoken, everything hadpletely changed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He wasn¡¯t the type to speak in a soft manner, and he rarely showed any weakness in front of others. No, to be precise, he never did. Only in front of Martina did Benjamin appear slightly different, but ultimately he was still himself. ¡°Does it really matter how I want things to be? Since you¡¯ve already captured me, you can do whatever you want, ¡°Martina chose to say some harsh words. ¡°But I advise you not to waste your efforts. I¡¯ve long made up my mind, I no longer love you.¡± Hearing these words, Benjamin felt an intense pain in his heart. The pain spread throughout his body, making it difficult for him to breathe, even more unbearable than before. No longer love him? Those words were uttered with the same casualness as inquiring about whether he had a meal. But could Martina truly aplish it? Benjamin¡¯s gaze was sharp, tinged with a hint of stubbornness, as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can do it.¡± Whether it was their past experiences or their shared history, they all provided Benjamin with the confidence to utter these words. Now, Martina at most got angry with Benjamin, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he could make her happy, everything would be fine. Martina let out a coldugh, as if she had seen through Benjamin¡¯s thoughts. Indeed, even at this moment, Benjamin still believed that she couldn¡¯t live without him. No wonder he was so confident and fearless. Perhaps it was because their past experiences had spoiled Benjamin, making him think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without him! Martina said with a mocking tone, ¡°Why not? Benjamin, stop cheating yourself.¡± To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Martina could boldly utter such words in front of so many people. It truly left them dumbfounded. Even witnessing it with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t believe that these words actually came from Martina¡¯s mouth. It was obvious that Martina was usually the one who cared the most about Benjamin¡¯s every move, and yet she could actually say these words. ¡°Miss Martinez,¡± Simon called out with a low voice as a reminder because he and Leslie couldn¡¯t bear to listen to their conversation anymore. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t really interject. However, the reminder didn¡¯t make much of an impact. Martina continued to do as she pleased, disying a reckless attitude. ¡°Martina, say those words again,¡± said Benjamin as he clenched fist made a creaking sound, even though he purposely hid it in his pocket, it could still be noticed by others. Now, his chest was also slightly heaving, indicating that he was truly pissed off. Nevertheless, now Martina felt her blood boiling. In reality, she had never thought this way. Even if a separation were to ur, she wished for a peaceful parting between them. However, the current situation seemed to have been out of control, and it wasn¡¯t something she could easily give up on. That¡¯s why Martina intentionally made her words sound so harsh. She closed her eyes, not because she didn¡¯t want to meet Benjamin¡¯s gaze, but because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°Do I need to say it again? If you really want to hear it, then I¡¯ll say it to you.¡±she said. with a weak voice. ¡°Benjamin, our rtionship should have ended long ago. From the start, it was an unequal bond, the most wrong decision we made. Now I have finally awakened. and want to set you free, so that there won¡¯t be any ties between us anymore. Aren¡¯t you pleased with that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t cling to you anymore, nor will I stick to you. Anything you used to dislike, it won¡¯t happen again. You¡¯re free, and so am I.¡± ¡°Benjamin, I made the biggest mistake before, which was wholeheartedly staying by your side, but now I¡¯ve realized it, so As Martina spoke, it felt like a crack was tearing open in her heart, causing agony. Even though so much time had passed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely sad deep inside. Benjamin, on the other hand, seemed to hear the sound of his own heart breaking. The situations he had previously believed in turned out to be nothing but a joke! him. Martina had never taken it seriously, and it seemed like she had deliberately yed with A wrong decision? So in Martina¡¯s heart, their initial encounter, along with the subsequent series of events, was just a series of wrong decisions? Simon was filled with fear, worried that his boss would be so angry that he wouldn¡¯t even recognize Miss Martinez. What was going on with Miss Martinez? She used to know exactly how to please the boss, so why did she go against it today? If she kept on like this, it seemed like no one could change the situation. But upon further reflection, Simon realized that he could somehow understand Martina. If she were still the same as before, how could she have exerted her utmost efforts and endured all the hardships to make her departure? It was precisely because Martina was no longer her past self that all these things. happened. It was because she knew exactly what she wanted and didn¡¯t want that so many things had changed, wasn¡¯t it? Having realized these things, Simon was left speechless. All he could do was stand by and witness the destiny of Miss Martinez and the boss From the writer: I¡¯m d you enjoy my literary works, but recently I tested positive for COVID. The invasion of the virus prevents me from consistently maintaining my creativity. Recently, I have adopted many homeless stray cats, but they have ced too much financial burden on me. If you like my works, can you give them some rewards? I hope this can improve the lives of these pets. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57: She Truly Knew She Was Wrong Despite Simon¡¯s desire to assist with their rtionship, he was unable to do so. Because he didn¡¯t understand too much about rtionships since he had never been in one. There was a frostiness in the depths of Benjamin¡¯s eyes, descending slowly and terrifyingly chilling. Martina couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and the disgust in her eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. ¡°Benjamin, if I could turn back time, I would rather have never met you. In the years we were together, I have never been happy!¡± she said with a trembling voice. It was not just theck of happiness; Martina had even lost herself. She had sacrificed too much for Benjamin. And what did she get in return? Beingbeled as a gold digger with ulterior motives by others! All of this was overly harsh for a woman, and she had long been tired. Previously, Benjamin struggled to maintain a semnce of rationality, but now his rationality had completely copsed. What Martina said had touched the sensitive nerve of Benjamin! When she had said all these things, Benjamin didn¡¯t want to exin more. It seemed that Benjamin had been overly indulgent towards Martina during this time, otherwise, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Martina, have I spoiled you too much? Benjamin questioned, his voice trembling ever so slightly, almost imperceptible to himself. He had been trying hard to control himself, to restrain his anger, because he didn¡¯t want Martina to drift further away from him. But now, no matter how much he restrained himself, it seemed to be in vain. Martina seemed determined to leave him. At this moment, a dark cloud seemed to loom above Benjamin¡¯s head. He was unable to utter a word. Martina remained the same, but she deeply digged her nails into her palm, as if it was the only way to gather her thoughts bit by bit. Otherwise, she was truly afraid that she might copse the next second. In reality, she was also deeply weary. Given the chance, she wouldn¡¯t have expressed her words in such an explicit and ugly manner. Unfortunately, she has no way out now. Martina had also done her best. If Benjamin had truly given her a chance to leave openly and honestly, perhaps her resistance wouldn¡¯t be so strong. *Benjamin, you are an esteemed heir, standing high above, while I am just an ordinary person,¡± Martina said slowly. ¡°We never belonged in the same world to begin with. Now tha I¡¯ve realized it and awakened from the dream, why deceive ourselves here¡­¡± Martina said something else afterward, but Benjamin didn¡¯t pay attention. However, he stubbornly and forcefully grabbed Martina¡¯s arm, exerting so much strength that Martina could barely bear it. Benjamin¡¯s gaze, deep and intense, fell upon Martina, saying, ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t expect to leave.¡± her. He had long made up his mind, which was why he went to such great lengths to find Now that Martina expressed her desire to leave, it would ultimately depend on whether Benjamin was willing to let her go or not. The moment Martina stepped onto Benjamin¡¯s ship, she realized that leaving wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. This precisely reflected the current situation between them. Benjamin was inherently paranoid and terrifying, especially now when his rationality was nearly gone. Martina could only feel intense pain in her wrist, yet she refused to give in. She struggled relentlessly, trying to pull her arm back. ¡°Let go of me, Benjamin! Release me right now!¡± Little did Martina know that her actions would only further enrage Benjamin. Benjamin was never one to speak kindly, and that hadn¡¯t changed now. Without saying a ¡°word, he imprisoned Martina in his embrace. Depriving Martina of any opportunity to escape, his voice possessed an icy coldness capable of sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Martina, you best think it through. You were the one who repeatedly imed that you would never leave my side forever. Now you say you want to leave. Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡± Martina was too weak to break free, feeling like she could faint any moment. And at this moment, Benjamin spoke again, ¡°I gave you a chance before, and it was you who insisted on staying by my side without hesitation. What are you doing here now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I can fulfill what you want, but leaving is absolutely impossible.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words grew quieter, almost to a whisper, but Martina could still hear them clearly. It was evident that Benjamin was subtly threatening her. ¡°Look, if I can find you once again, I can find you next time,¡± Benjamin continued saying. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can give you another chance. But the next time I find you, I will break your legs, leaving you with absolutely no possibility of escape. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently again. The words Benjamin spoke now were like intentionally rubbing salt into Martina¡¯s heart. Why did he have to bring up past things? She truly knew she was wrong, which was why she wanted to correct it in time and leave Benjamin¡¯s side as soon as possible. But why? The words Benjamin spoke now suddenly captured all her attention once again! Did she really have an inherent need to always stay by his side, like a little pet? She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be manipted. Even if it meant sacrificing everything, she was determined to make a change! ¡°Benjamin,¡± Martina said weakly, ¡°are you really going to be so heartless? Fine, I¡­¡± Before Martina could finish speaking, she was unsure whether it was Benjamin¡¯s words that had struck her or if it was due to her unwellness. Suddenly, her body lost control, and weakness overcame her. In the next instant, she copsed, engulfed by drowsiness, her heart burdened with an overwhelming sense of regret and sorrow faint. This ident left everyone present wide-eyed. They never expected Martina to suddenly However, just as Martina was about to hit the ground, Benjamin caught her firmly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He felt that Martina in his arms had be increasingly thin after the hardships she had gone through during this period. Her hard-earned weight seemed to have returned to its previous state. Her delicate waist fit perfectly in his grasp, shattering his heart into fragments. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58: It¡¯s Not a Breakup Unless I Agree Benjamin¡¯s extremely harsh words underwent another transformation at this moment. His concerned gaze was so sincere, and he himself felt a bit panicked. ¡°Martina, Martina?!¡± he called out with increasing anxiety and concern. Benjamin had no idea what was happening to Martina. He was simply worried that something might happen to her, after finally regaining her presence in his life. Fear surged through Benjamin¡¯s whole body, leaving many of the people present. dumbfounded. They heard Benjamin urgently shouting, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Take her to the hospital! Now!¡± In the hospital, after a series of examinations conducted by the doctor, it was found that Martina had simply experienced seasickness. Combined with some nutritional deficiencies and the emotional impact that caused her to faint, it was abination of several factors that led to her unconscious state. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too serious, and she just needed some fluids. She would regain consciousness after a while. As Benjamin gazed at Martina lying on the hospital bed, finally quiet and devoid of the usual resistance, he surprisingly felt a sense of relief that had been absent for a long time. Even though Benjamin didn¡¯t utter a word, he silently added in his heart, ¡°Even if it means death, he will never let her leave.¡± When Martina opened her eyes again, she saw the familiar yet unfamiliar white ceiling. The hospital had a simr decor in most rooms, so it¡¯s no wonder she felt a strange sense of familiarity. She moved her body and felt a slight sting from the IV needle in her hand. She could. only adjust her position and continued lying there. She also turned her head to assess the current situation and, as soon as she did, she noticed Benjamin walking in from outside the door. He was holding a lunchbox in his hands, and upon seeing Martina awake, his steps seemed to momentarily pause. But Martina, upon seeing Benjamin, immediately turned her face away. How could Benjamin not notice her reaction? Did she really not want to see him? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin set down the lunchbox and pulled a chair to sit by the bedside. There was only a small amount of liquid left in the IV drip, and Benjamin nced up to estimate the time. His gaze underwent multiple changes, but his tone remained rigid and cold as he spoke. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you still need to eat.¡± With that, he opened the lunchbox to reveal in chicken soup and a bowl of congee. Since Martina had been asleep for the whole night, her appetite wasn¡¯t good, and even. if there was more delicious food prepared, she couldn¡¯t eat too much. She took a deep breath, feeling that her body had improved significantly, and this led to her next reaction. She locked her gaze onto Benjamin, her eyes slightly red from fatigue, yet her tone remained incredibly earnest and icy, ¡°Benjamin, I don¡¯t need your concern. Even if I die, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Perhaps this was so-called ¡°bted affection is cheaper than grass¡±. If Benjamin had treated her like this before, maybe she would have been deeply moved, moved to the point of recklessness once again. Even if someone pped her in the face right in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t feel hurt because she believed it would all be worth it. Unfortunately, that was all in the past. Benjamin impatiently closed his eyes; he was here, waiting for her to wake up, but not to listen to these unpleasant words. He set the food aside as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Martina said, and then graciously ¡®peeled an apple for her. He cut a piece and put it into Martina¡¯s mouth, and whether intentionally or not, his fingertips brushed against her lips, instantly stirring up mixed emotions within him. Martina¡¯s mouth was upied and she didn¡¯t want to waste the apple. In the end, swallowed the piece of apple. she Benjamin watched Martina¡¯s response, and a faint smile finally appeared at the corner of his mouth. It was as if the weather had changed from cloudy to sunny, and even the temperature in this room instantly rose. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice seemed to have gained a touch of tenderness. Martina shook her head, her gaze carrying a hint of caution, and her attitude remained unchanged from before. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ve made it clear to you. I¡¯m not going back,¡± she said seriouly. ¡°Considering I¡¯ve been with you all these years, can¡¯t we part on good terms?¡± Martina couldn¡¯t understand. No matter how much she used to make a fuss, Benjamin was always indifferent. Why was he suddenly reacting so strongly now? Benjamin pursed his lips and, with dissatisfaction, extended his index finger and pressed it firmly on Martina¡¯s lips, saying, ¡°Stop talking. There¡¯s not a single word I want to hear.¡± Martina was silent. It was not a matter of whether to say unpleasant things or not. They were all adults, and the truth wasn¡¯t always pleasant to hear. Martina took a deep breath again and said, ¡°Benjamin, how many times do I have to say it? I don¡¯t want to go back with you. We¡¯ve already broken up!¡± Upon hearing her words, Benjamin¡¯s cold eyes held an inscrutable expression, and an intimidating presence emanated from him, keeping people at a distance. He lowered his head, gazing at Martina who had just awakened and was still weak. How dare she challenge him right after waking up? Benjamin didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and suddenly changed the direction of the conversation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat now, you can eatter. Unless I agree to break up, it doesn¡¯t count as a breakup.¡± What did he mean by saying ¡°it doesn¡¯t count as a breakup if he doesn¡¯t agree¡±? Martina didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this really Benjamin? Even though she had spoken so clearly, how could he still endure it? If anyone dared to act like this in front of Benjamin, they would have lost half their life by now. Maybe because Martina knew that no matter what she said now, Benjamin would continue to act deaf and dumb, she decided not to say anything at all. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t listen, it felt futile to continue wasting time here-it was like talking to a brick wall. Seeing Martina, who covered her head with the nket and didn¡¯t want to be seen, was like seeing a distressed silkworm pupa. Benjamin finally caught a glimpse of her past self in her. At this moment, the aura around Benjamin, which kept people at a distance, gradually dissipated, reced by tenderness that belonged to Martina alone. ¡°This afternoon,e back with me. After I settle the matters at thepany in a few days, I¡¯ll take you out to y,¡± he said softly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go to Carlsbad? And Korea too. I¡¯ll take you there one by one in the near future.¡± Martina was truly dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand what Benjamin meant. Could it be that he saw her as a child? Give her a p and then a sweet date, and she would be appeased? From the writer: I¡¯m d you enjoy my literary works, but recently I tested positive for COVID. The invasion of the virus prevents me from consistently maintaining my creativity. Recently, I have adopted many homeless stray cats, but they have ced too much financial burden on me. If you like my works, can you give them some rewards? I hope this can improve the lives of these pets. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Even If It Means Death, You Won¡¯t Let Go? However, previously she had only mentioned her desire to go to Carlsbad in front of Benjamin. When did she ever mention wanting to go to Korea? Suddenly, Martina seemed to have realized something, and her expression instantly turned dark. With an unwavering voice, as if holding some kind of evidence, she said, ¡°Did you read my diary?¡± Apart from that, Martina couldn¡¯t understand how Benjamin could have gained a better understanding of her. During her bad moods in the past, she liked to write in her diary, so it contained many of her inner thoughts. It included her efforts over the years, the unequal gains she had obtained, and even some of her small wishes. For example, she wanted to go to the theme park with Benjamin, she wanted to go to Carlsbad and have Benjamin by her side. She also wanted to go to Korea and see what made it different from other countries. She wanted to experience the culture there. However, none of these things were ultimately realized, as she had already made up her mind to leave. When she was leaving, she had originally nned to take the diary with her, but no matter how she searched, she couldn¡¯t find it. In the end, Martina gradually forgot about it, thinking that if she couldn¡¯t find it, Benjamin definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find it either. Who would have thought that something she had almost forgotten about would be brought up by Benjamin himself? It truly surprised Martina. If this had happened a month ago, Martina would have been deeply moved by Benjamin bringing up these things on his own, but unfortunately, it was toote. Martina¡¯s inner world remained unaffected, and she even felt a bit impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. You¡¯re a busy boss, and there¡¯s no need to waste any time. -on-me. Just focus on your own work,¡± Martina said, showing her reluctance. However, it seems that Benjamin didn¡¯t quite grasp Martina¡¯s rejection. He asked, ¡°What? Weren¡¯t these the ces you wanted to go before?¡± Martina originally wanted to keep quiet, but Benjamin persisted with an unyielding attitude. So she could only speak up again, ¡°Yes, I did want to go to those ces before as you mentioned, but that was in the past. I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡± Benjamin was speechless and lost in thought, ¡°Is Martina deliberately going against me, which is why she¡¯s saying this?¡± Actually, it was probably the first time Benjamin had been so straightforwardly and decisively rejected by Martina, even before she fell into aa. Benjamin could also assume that Martina¡¯s reactive responses had been due to her physical difort at the time. But back then, in her clear state of mind, it had definitely been the first time. Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed once again, unable to contain his frustration, but he maintained his composure and ask, ¡°Then where do you want to go now?¡± Martina¡¯s gaze out the window resembled a tranquilke, devoid of any ripples. Without even a hint of contemtion, she spoke, almost thoughtlessly, ¡°I just want to find a ce where I can live without any disturbance from you or the people around you.¡± To put it simply, as long as Benjamin and those connected to him were absent, Martina would have found happiness regardless of the location. However, for Benjamin, those words had undeniably caused pain. The atmosphere seemed to freeze instantly, and the cold tension engulfed them once again. If a strand of hair were to fall to the ground at this moment, it would have likely made an audible sound. Benjamin rose to his feet, cing his hands on either side of Martina, enveloping her in his embrace. His unwavering gaze remained fixed on Martina¡¯s face as he did not want to miss any subtle changes. It was as if he could see through her as he asked, ¡°Do you think that if you keep acting like this, I will eventually grow tired and let you go?¡± Indeed, Martina held that perspective. Having realized the limitations of her assertive approach, she opted for a gentler one, convinced that as long as the desired oue was attained, it would be considered a triumph. Who would have thought that Benjamin would see through her so quickly? Upon careful consideration, it¡¯s understandable. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With Benjamin¡¯s sharp intellect, it was not a difficult task for him to figure it out. Martina calmly asked, without any trace of panic, ¡°Yes, so¡­ when will you let me go?¡± Someone like Benjamin, with his personality, would not tolerate being provoked and disobeyed repeatedly by others in this manner. Martina could sense that Benjamin¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and he was on the verge of exploding. Unfortunately, Benjamin¡¯s keen perception didn¡¯t fail to grasp Martina¡¯s inner thoughts. He always managed to see through people¡¯s minds with his deep and prating gaze, and Martina was no exception. ¡°Martina,¡± he asked slowly, ¡°do you believe that this will be thest time you can be away from my side for such a long time?¡± Martina didn¡¯t respond anything. Of course, she believed it. As long as it was a promise made by Benjamin, there was no doubt that he would fulfill it, as he possessed the necessary capabilities. Martina could even sense that Benjamin was in a state where he would never let go, even in death. However, Martina couldn¡¯tprehend what it was about herself that was worth Benjamin¡¯s efforts to keep. Was it really a good idea to use such means to keep her by his side? And what could it possibly bring to him? Neither of them spoke again, plunging the hospital room into a dreadful silence. After what felt like an eternity, Martina broke the silence by speaking up, ¡°Even if it means death, you won¡¯t let go?¡± Benjamin¡¯s brow furrowed intensely, as if he could sense the madness in Martina¡¯s heart. Then, without saying another word, he swiftly walked to the door of the hospital room. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he nced back at Martina with a profound look. ¡°You best give up on this idea as soon as possible. Don¡¯t forget that you are not alone.¡± At first, Martina didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter, when there was no one else in the hospital room, that Martina finally grasped the implication. So, was Benjamin indirectly threatening her again? What was the meaning by ¡°you are not alone¡±? Martina racked her brain, pondering intensely, and suddenly a bold spection formed in her mind. Could it be that Benjamin was nning to harm her father? He really dared to do anything. There had never been anything Benjamin wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to. Even the most outrageous things, Benjamin could always manipte and control with ease: Unfortunately, this time, Martina became an unexpected factor. Benjamin had thought that their lives together had long been ustomed to each other, and there wouldn¡¯t changes between them. However, the final oue was always disappointing. It turned out that many things could not be changed simply by words alone. From the writer: if you want to unlock new chapters earlier, you can support with a donation to encourage faster updates. Each hot air balloon donation will unlock an additional chapter. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60:Drastic Transformation(Update for kind-hearted girls) From the writer: Thanks for the gift of hot air balloon from User4837064140. This chapter is updated for her Benjamin couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened exactly. What caused such a drastic change in Martina¡¯s attention and demeanor towards him, even though he hadn¡¯t done anything? When it was time for lunch in the afternoon, Benjamin almost arrived on time to deliver the meal. To be honest, Martina was really hungry. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, and the chicken soup and porridge on the table had already turned cold. So Martina didn¡¯t eat. Right now, all she could feel was the rumbling in her stomach, and she didn¡¯t seem to care much about anything else. After all, no matter how things turned out, the result would be the same. Watching Benjamin awkwardly carrying another new lunchbox into the ward, Martina¡¯s stomach growled even louder. As the saying goes, ¡°A full belly makes a happy heart.¡± Moreover, Martina hadn¡¯t eaten for two meals already, so she didn¡¯t bother with formalities anymore. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Regardless of her desire to leave, she knew she had to take care of her health. After all, food was fuel for her revolution, and only when her body was well could she came up with more solutions. Martina didn¡¯t care about what was inside the lunchbox. Instead, she politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Regardless of their past or present rtionship, Martina had never thanked Benjamin before. Never expected to hear those two words, Benjamin suddenly felt even worse. At the same time, Simon hurriedly entered the room, probably with something to report to Benjamin. As soon as he walked in, he saw Martina silently eating by herself,pletely ignoring his boss. Simon couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Martina, not because of her appearance but because Martina¡¯s recent behavior and way of handling things had already earned the respect and admiration of everyone. Benjamin had already removed her makeup that resembled a color palette from her face, or it would have been a disaster. To be honest, Simon couldn¡¯t understand why a person¡¯s transformation could be so drastic. It was quite remarkable that Martina, who used to make several phone calls a day, could now restrain herself from such behavior. Anyone who knew Martina could clearly see the significant changes she had undergone, not only in her appearance but also in her inner essence. The transformation should have been trulymendable. However, things had bepletely different, even to the point where the boss and Miss Martinez were on the verge of confrontation. It was fortunate that the boss still had some rationality left, preventing a direct conflict between the two. This could be considered a fortunate turn of events amidst the unfortunate circumstances. Otherwise, it would have been much more difficult to exin and resolve the situation on the spot. As Simon entered, he whispered in Benjamin¡¯s ear for quite some time. It was unclear exactly what he was saying, but it was safe to assume that it was rted to thepany¡¯s business. Since Simon deliberately lowered their voice, indicating their unwillingness for Martina to hear, Martina didn¡¯t want to be nosy and didn¡¯t say anything. For dinner, they had a bowl of porridge and a te of vegetables, which might have been a bit in. Martina probably had the urge to devour a whole cow in one go once she was discharged from the hospital. As per Benjamin¡¯s n, their intention was to leave the hospital once Martina had finished her meal. With Martina¡¯s health showing significant improvement, apart from feeling a bit weak and requiring some rest, there were no other concerns. Recently, Benjamin neglected his responsibilities at thepany in his search for Martina. Many executives in thepany were extremely displeased with this and even wanted to impeach Benjamin. Now that Benjamin had finally found Martina, he was determined to find a way to meet and continue their conversation, no matter what. Perhaps it was because Martina had returned by his side, but Benjamin inexplicably felt a great sense of relief. Regarding the matters at thepany, as long as Benjamin took action, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be resolved. It might just take a bit more time. Martina was taken away abruptly, without any chance for discussion or consideration. It was a spontaneous departure. This time, Benjamin seemed determined. He kept a close eye on Martina¡¯s every wishing he could keep her by his side at all times. Throughout this period of observation, Simoncked confidence in his ability to make judgments. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t held Martina in high regard before. It wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t attractive, but rather because she was too attractive, causing people to overlook her talents. Martina had been perceived as nothing more than a decorative object, a flower vase. In the past, this flower vase would immediately switch into various modes and strive for favor whenever she saw her owner. Unfortunately, none of her attempts were sessful, and instead, she ended up causing trouble for herself. The fact that Martina could remain so calm while dealing with her boss was a significant change in her. Simon truly saw many qualities in Martina that he had never witnessed before. It was evident to anyone that Martina had changed and had be quite formidable. It was clear that she disliked the people around Benjamin, including every single one of them! In the past, she would eagerly approach the members of her assistant team, fearing that they might jeopardize Benjamin¡¯s rtionship with her. She would even go out of her way to please them, giving away precious items as if she was handing out bubble gum. It was just an attempt to win favor for herself, but who would have known that she would end up in such a predicament. Simon probably understood why the boss stayed by Martina¡¯s bedside all night yesterday and kept watching her. Simon put himself in the boss¡¯s shoes and thought about the reasons behind such behavior. If something like this were to happen to him, he would be difficult to ept and even lead to self-doubt. No wonder the boss¡¯s reaction was so intense. The stark contrast between the past. and present was too significant. How could the boss easily ept it? The previous Martina was so amazing that it made everyone jealous, but that was only because of her status and personality. As a result, those people wanted to bully her, believing that she was only after Benjamin¡¯s wealth. How could a duck try to be a swan? Didn¡¯t Martina act too ambitiously? People were eager to get close and trample on her. Simon had witnessed simr situations in the past. Eventually, those people became more cunning, making sure not to reveal their true However, that didn¡¯t mean Martina wouldpromise or give up just because she was It was evident to everyone that Martina had cherished Benjamin in the past, yet now it seemed as if all those expressions of care had vanished in an instant. From the writer: if you want to unlock new chapters earlier, you can support with a donation to encourage faster updates. Each hot air balloon donation will unlock an additional chapter. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61: How Can A Murderer Compare to Him? No matter if Martina was willing or not, things had already turned out like this. She had no way to leave anymore because as long as Benjamin was in this ce, she couldn¡¯t easily leave. Simon seemed to be a little unable to bear Martina¡¯s attitude towards his boss. After reporting the news, he deliberately said something to Martina, ¡°Miss Martinez, put yourself in the boss¡¯s shoes. This time, he really spent a lot of time to find you, with less than two hours of sleep each day.¡± ¡°You should know, how can an ordinary person endure like this? But the boss has endured it.¡± ¡°Because the boss wants to find you as quickly as possible, isn¡¯t all of this enough to exin everything?¡± ¡°Not only that, but when the boss saw you suddenly faint, he immediately took you to the hospital at the fastest speed and held you personally without letting go.¡± ¡°All of us witnessed it. The boss treats you so well, why do you still have such an attitude towards him? Do you have a heart?¡± Simon really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, seeing his boss in such a heartbroken state. Clearly, the boss should be the one who stood tall and mighty, but why¡­ did he end up like this? Miss Martinez was doing fine before, so why was she showing such determination now? To be honest, outsiders like them couldn¡¯t understand! Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, then he gave Simon a displeased look and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± He never liked deliberately saying things in front of others about what he had done. If he did something, he did it, there was no need to make the other person deliberately aware of it! Initially, it was fine that Simon didn¡¯t say such things. Martina even ate a lot and felt a sense of existence in her empty stomach. However, now upon hearing these words, Martina suddenly lost her appetite. She event felt a sour taste in her mouth. Her bowl was set aside as she fixed her gaze on Simon. Simr to the former butlers, they always assumed a superior attitude and judged her. But why was that? It was evident that she too had her own thoughts and ideas. Why should she allow others to limit her? Martina smirked, her lips curling. ¡°Simon, why are you talking to me like this? In other words, why do you think you can talk to me with such an attitude?¡± that. Simon was momentarily stunned, probably not expecting Martina to say something like ¡°To put it bluntly, why have none of you ever paid attention to the real reasons behind all of this?¡± Martina remained unaffected and said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Benjamin intentionally forcing me to go back, why would I have run away?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him leaving me with nowhere to go, how could I have ended up in such. a miserable state? How could I have felt ufortable on the ship?¡± ¡°Even less likely would I have spent so much time in a pitch-ck cer. It¡¯s all thanks to him!¡± ¡®Now he¡¯s just holding onto me and bringing me to the hospital, so I don¡¯t die there. Why am I supposed to be grateful and tearful? What kind of reasoning is that?¡± Martina was right because she had been suppressed for far too long before, and now she didn¡¯t want to endure the same kind of grievances she had experienced before. But it seemed like these people had be ustomed to Martina¡¯s past selfless efforts, to the point that when she no longer wanted to give, they all came to criticize her as if she had done something wrong! If Martina were to truly speak about it, her only and biggest mistake would be falling in love with Benjamin without hesitation. If it weren¡¯t for what happened back then, it wouldn¡¯t have resulted in all the painful things in the following years, and she wouldn¡¯t have been enduring all these years, swallowing her pride. Simon waspletely bewildered. He never expected Martina to resist like this, and what¡¯s more, she presented her arguments logically. ¡°Miss Martinez, you can¡¯t say things like that, Simon exined. ¡°The reason the boss has been trying to find you is because he¡¯s concerned about your well-being. He¡¯s doing it for your own good!¡± The smile on Martina¡¯s facepletely vanished. ¡°Can one sentence of ¡®he¡¯s doing it for your own good¡¯ erase all the harm that has been done?¡± she asked. ¡°If he really cares about me, why won¡¯t he let me go when I¡¯ve already said I want to break up?¡± ¡°If he really cares about me, why wasn¡¯t he there for me when I went through so much. suffering?¡± ¡°If he really cares about me, why couldn¡¯t he fulfill the simplest request of mine to contact him?¡± ¡°Simon, stop trying to morally manipte me. I¡¯m not that foolish!¡± ¡°Besides, a murderer will never admit to being a murderer. Isn¡¯t that a universally understood fact?¡± Martina firmly closed the discussion, as she no longer wanted to hold onto any hope for herself. Every time she had hope, it only led to greater despair. Simon opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word in response to her rebuttal. However, his perspective was different from what Martina had just said. He could only thought to himself, ¡°The boss has been treating Miss Martinez well, caring so much about her, yet why does she always fail to appreciate it? Comparing him to a murderer, can they even bepared? A murderer is a murderer, but the boss is not. Everything he does is out of concern for Miss Martinez!¡± ¡°Miss Martinez¡­¡± Simon only called Martina¡¯s name, but failed to say any other things. At this moment, Benjamin also heard Martina¡¯s inner thoughts. So, was this Martina¡¯s true feelings? In her eyes, everything Benjamin had done had be so detestable, even burdensome to her. A murderer? Perhaps in her heart, he was even more unbearable than a murderer Despite his previous spections, Benjamin found it difficult to ept the reality unfolding before his eyes. He was forced to acknowledge the truth, even if he was reluct to do so. Martina, who used to cling to him and was unwilling to part, had truly disappeared. Even at this point, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything to Martina. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. So, in the end, he could only vent his anger on Simon. Benjamin put his hands in his pockets, clenched his fists tightly, and his aura once again fell apart. ¡°Simon, you talk too much,¡± he said grimly. ¡°Go out and receive your punishment. Don¡¯t even think about the bonus for these three months.¡± Simon closed his mouth silently, realizing that he had indeed said too much. Had he not been thoughtful towards his boss, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words. Little did he know that his words not only failed to improve their rtionship, but it also worsened. It was like shooting himself in the foot. No wonder the boss was so angry to penalize him with a three- month bonus deduction. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Is This the Real Reason? As Simon left the room, only the two of them were left behind. The atmosphere not only didn¡¯t improve, but it grew increasingly oppressive. This oppressive feeling emanated not only from Benjamin, but also from Martina. After Simon left the ward, he stayed with Leslie, and the two of them sat on a bench in the hospital, both sighed deeply at the same time. Leslie took a sip of coffee to console himself, saying, ¡°Simon, why are you sighing? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Simon scratched his head and said, ¡°Nothing, just got my bonus deducted for three months.¡± Leslie heartily wrapped Simon¡¯s arm around the shoulder, saying, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not a big deal. I had my entire year¡¯s bonus deducted! Just because we couldn¡¯t find Miss Martinez, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be without sry and bonus for the next year.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t this that truly made Simon sigh. It was merely a pretext. He nced at Leslie beside him and asked, ¡°By the way¡­ do you think Miss Martinez is actually angry or just throwing a tantrum?¡± Leslie paused for a moment, then actually started to ponder seriously. But within a few. ¡®seconds, he punched Simon and said, ¡°Wait a minute, your question is no different from not asking at all. What do you mean by ¡®angry or throwing a tantrum¡±?¡± Of course, Simon was at a loss for alternate ways to phrase the question. Was it truly necessary for him to ask about Miss Martinez¡¯s intentions regarding leaving the boss? It seemed far from realistic. If he were to actually pose such a question, who could predict what kind of complications might arise as a result? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not meddle in the affairs of a couple, especially when one of them is the boss,¡± Leslie sighed again. ¡°With someone like the boss, we¡¯ll never be able to understand their mindset. Instead of wasting time and energy on that, let¡¯s think about how we¡¯ll survive without our sries and bonuses.¡± Simon was left speechless. Indeed, he and Leslie had different perspectives, so they could only respect each other. Just when Simon thought that they had run out ofmon topics, Leslie signed and said again, ¡°By the way, Miss Martinez is quite capable. It has been about a month since she disappeared intermittently during this time.¡± ¡°She managed to evade my surveince for a whole month. It¡¯s simply impossible.¡± ¡°I remember she never had such a big temper before. Most of the time, the boss co appease her with just a few casual words.¡± ¡°But this time, she seems to have taken it more seriously, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Simon didn¡¯t say anything but he agreed what Leslie said. After a Martinez?¡± short silence, Leslie blurted out, ¡°Right, do you think the boss actually likes Miss This was a question that many people had in their minds. But as for the answer, it seemed to be on the verge of being revealed! If Benjamin didn¡¯t like her, why would he act this way? Was it really important to him. whether Martina was alive or not? If he didn¡¯t like her, how could Benjamin have put aside the importantpany affairs to search for her? Being a workaholic, he used to work tirelessly throughout the year, without taking any breaks. That was his ustomed routine. And yet, the person who valued work the most was willing to give it up to search for Martina. Was the answer now clear enough? Simon rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Who knew¡­¡± In fact, what he had wanted to say in his heart was that Benjamin probably liked her. But upon careful consideration, the boss had never truly admitted to liking Martina. All of this was just spection in their minds. Simon shared his opinions, ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have let Miss Martinez stay at his home for so long, and even acknowledged her as his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t intentionally spend a lot of time and effort picking out gifts that he thinks she would like every time he goes on a business trip.¡± ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have gone days without eating properly because of Miss Martinez!¡± The more they thought about it, the more firm their answer became. However Even though Simon could see it clearly, if they were truly in a romantic rtionship, they would definitely say ¡°I love you¡± to each other. That kind of deep love that was only suppressed in one¡¯s heart was just a personal thought. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Love required expression; otherwise, how could they avoid misunderstandings with each other? Communication was crucial in ensuring a deeper understanding of their feelings. Even though Martina loved the boss so deeply before, she couldn¡¯t withstand it. And now¡­ Martina seemed determined to leave. ¡°Well, we can only wait and see,¡± Simon signed. ¡°But this time, she seems to have taken it more seriously, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Simon didn¡¯t say anything but he agreed what Leslie said. After a short silence, Leslie blurted out, ¡°Right, do you think the boss actually likes Miss Martinez?¡± This was a question that many people had in their minds. But as for the answer, it seemed to be on the verge of being revealed! If Benjamin didn¡¯t like her, why would he act this way? Was it really important to himwhether Martina was alive or not? If he didn¡¯t like her, how could Benjamin have put aside the importantpany affairs to search for her? Being a workaholic, he used to work tirelessly throughout the year, without taking any breaks. That was his ustomed routine. And yet, the person who valued work the most was willing to give it up to search for Martina. Was the answer now clear enough? Simon rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Who knew¡­¡± In fact, what he had wanted to say in his heart was that Benjamin probably liked her. But upon careful consideration, the boss had never truly admitted to liking Martina. All of this was just spection in their minds. Simon shared his opinions, ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have let Miss Martinez stay at his home for so long, and even acknowledged her as his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t intentionally spend a lot of time and effort picking out gifts that he thinks she would like every time he goes on a business trip.¡± ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have gone days without eating properly because of Miss Martinez!¡± The more they thought about it, the more firm their answer became. However ¡ª Even though Simon could see it clearly, if they were truly in a romantic rtionship, they would definitely say ¡°I love you¡± to each other. That kind of deep love that was only suppressed in one¡¯s heart was just a personal thought. Love required expression; otherwise, how could they avoid misunderstandings with each other? Communication was crucial in ensuring a deeper understanding of their feelings. Even though Martina loved the boss so deeply before, she couldn¡¯t withstand it. And now¡­ Martina seemed determined to leave. ¡°Well, we can only wait and see,¡± Simon signed. At the same time, Benjamin remained silent, sitting there, while Martina could only lie silently in the hospital bed. Later, it was Benjamin who took the initiative to lower his head and speak, ¡°In your eyes, am I more despicable than a murderer?¡± Martina paused for a moment, clearly having something to say, but at the tip of her tongue, she didn¡¯t know how to say it. It was as if no matter how she said it, it would be inappropriate. To say that Benjamin was a murderer was not yet at that level, but if asked to deny it, Martina has no way to deny it. The damage inflicted by Benjamin upon her was far more devastating than that caused by a murderer. Martina¡¯s heart was in, and Benjamin¡¯s past actions strangely aligned with this statement in Martina¡¯s perspective. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± After waiting for a while, Martina reluctantly replied with these words. ¡°So, is this the real reason you want to leave me?¡± Benjamin asked with a sudden aughter that was light and devoid of any emotion. To truly be able to leave him, she didn¡¯t hesitate to set up a scheme with her best ¡®friend, endure so much suffering. Even if it meant being trapped in a cer without air, even if she clearly got seasick but still had to take the ship, all of this was just for the sake of leaving. Benjamin had now realized that Martina¡¯s current actions werepletely premeditated. From the moment he issued the ultimatum, she had already made thorough preparations. She was fully prepared topletely leave him, which was why she managed to disappear for a whole month without him being prepared for it. This was the woman who used to only love him. But now everything has vanished without a trace. ¡°Martina, what do you really want? I can fulfill anything except changing myself back to how I used to be,¡± Benjamin said the same sentence again. Martina finally gave Benjamin a look and asked, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? Why should I change into what you want me to be? Why do you think you can satisfy me? My only request now is to leave. Can you fulfill that for me?¡± From the writer: if you want to unlock new chapters earlier, you can support with a donation to encourage faster updates. Each hot air balloon donation will unlock an additional chapter. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Parting on Unpleasant Terms In the end, the conversation between the two of them naturally ended on a sour note. Benjamin would never give Martina another chance to leave him. At night, Martina wasn¡¯t sure what time it was because she didn¡¯t have a phone and couldn¡¯t contact the outside world. Just as she was about to drift off to sleep again, Benjamin walked in. Without saying a word, he walked over and embraced her. Martina instinctively began to struggle, saying, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that men and women shouldn¡¯t be so intimate?¡± She didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was up to during his absence, but it seemed like he suddenly came back to life, full of energy, even in the mood for jokes. ¡°When we were lying on the same bed before, you didn¡¯t say anything about not b intimate,¡± he teased. Martina fell silent. What should she do? Yes, she admitted it. She was the one who initiated it before, but that was all in the past. Why bring it up again now? Martina could only try to maintain a cold expression and sternly say, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk on my own.¡± Unfortunately, Martina¡¯s body was still weak, and her efforts to project fierceness and determination had minimal impact on Benjamin¡¯s behavior. Instead, it gave Benjamin a sense of familiarity that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Even the emotions in his eyes softened. This familiarity came from the times when Martina used to quarrel with him, always intentionally saying harsh words, but in reality, it was just empty talk. Benjamin gently kissed Martina¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Be obedient and let¡¯s go back.¡± Martina¡¯s body stiffened. The scene she had relied on and fantasized about before was now right in front of her, but she felt no happiness at all. Instead, she felt an overwhelming sense of suppression and a strong desire to leave. She was certain that leaving was what she wanted most at the moment.. But why could Benjamin act as if everything was fine? Could it be that everything she had done before was just an act? Or maybe Benjamin¡¯s shamelessness had undergone such a dramatic transformation in this short month? No matter how much Martina struggled, Benjamin¡¯s grip was like a ma, making it impossible for her to break free. : Parting on Unpleasant Terms In this situation, Martina had no choice but to stop her resistance. Being held tightly in Benjamin¡¯s arms, she remained in a rigid posture. The night air was chilly, and Martina was still wearing the hospital gown, which was thin and inadequate. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Benjamin seemed to notice it. As soon as they left the hospital, he immediately had Simon drape the prepared coat. over her. Martina didn¡¯t bother with any unnecessary politeness since she was going to be taken back anyway. It might be better to just enjoy this moment. After all, her body was still a bit weak, so there was no need to create unnecessary tension with her own body. Instead of taking Martina on a long walk, Benjamin quickly got into the car and ced her inside, as if afraid she might get hurt. Once again, Benjamin was driving a luxurious chauffeur-driven car. The car had a space, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Martina to lie down directly on it. Simon was still the driver, while Leslie sat in the passenger seat next to him. The two of them seemed to have a harmonious conversation in private, appearing to get along very well. Nevertheless, the atmosphere between Benjamin and Martina was overly cold, evoking the sense of two acquaintances who were intimately unfamiliar, sitting together in an ufortably awkward manner. After getting into the car, Benjamin performed a sort of magic trick, presenting a variety of snacks, beverages, and even some cooked meals in front of Martina. The key was that everything was still warm, indicating that they had been prepared in advance. Speaking of which, Martina was indeed a bit hungry. She had intended to eat, but then. Simon¡¯s words had stirred something inside her. As a result, shepletely lost her appetite and the subsequent meals had be cold and were taken away. Now, after such a long time had passed,bined with the mental and physical pressure she had endured, her spirit and body were exhausted. So her stomach had long. been making rumbling noises, and now that there was food in front of her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to start eating. Seeing Martina finally let go of her guard and start eating, Benjamin felt somewhat relieved. He instructed the two in the front seats, ¡°Drive more steadily,¡± and then lowered the partition between the front and back seats. Martina ate until she was full and then rested her eyes on the soft little sofa. As for anything else, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She already knew she was going back, so why should she care about the process? Martina continued to rest, even when they arrived at their destination. Benjamin shook his head with tenderness in his heart, but found it somewhat reassuring. At least now Martina wouldn¡¯t be trying to leave him; instead, she would quietly wait here, seemingly untouchable by anyone. Benjamin¡¯s movements were extremely gentle as he softly embraced Martina in his arms, as if it were just like when he arrived. Carefully, he carried her out of the car without looking back and walked ahead. The way Benjamin held Martina now was as if he was cradling the rarest treasure in the world, being extremely cautious and cherishing. By this time, the sky had already turned misty and faintly bright. Elizabeth awoke at the sound of the surrounding noises. At the same time, she heard the news brought by the butler. ¡°Mr. Benjamin Walker has returned with that woman.¡± If Elizabeth had shown some reservation before, now she waspletely shocked. ¡°You mean to say that during this recent period, my son has truly been constantly searching for Martina¡¯s presence,¡± she said with a tone of astonishment. ¡°And even for Martina, he¡¯s willing to abandon such important work and solely focus on finding her and bringing her back?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although the butler didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had no choice but to acknowledge, ¡°That seems to be the case for now. Mr. Benjamin Walker appears to have changed somewhatpared to before.¡± It was not just a matter of being different; it was like he had gone insane. If it weren¡¯t witnessed firsthand, who would believe that Benjamin could do such a thing? Clearly, Benjamin was someone who strategized and nned everything meticulously, but this time, he waspletely disheveled for the sake of Martina. He even went as far as quitting such important work. All of this, just for Martina!! The cup in Elizabeth¡¯s hand instantly dropped to the ground, and she herself seemed. lost and bewildered. ¡°I¡¯ve said long ago that Martina Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Did It Hurt Her Heart? Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the time to discuss these matters. No matter how well they understood the situation, they still had to deal with the current issues. As of now, Martina had already returned, and the most important thing for them to do was to find a way to quickly get rid of that woman. Otherwise, even ordinary people could see how crucial Martina had be to Benjamin. If they allowed Martina to stay, once she whispered something in Benjamin¡¯s ear, the consequences would be severe. Elizabeth would never allow such a thing to happen, nor would she allow anyone to sow discord between her and her son. If that were to ur, she would do everything possible to make Martina disappear, not just temporarily but permanently. Elizabeth stood up and casually put on a coat, absentmindedly waving her hand to signal the butler. As she watched the car slowly entering the courtyard from the window, she had already made up her mind. ¡°Alright, now that that woman has returned, we still need to be polite,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Even if my son spoils her, he can¡¯t stay at home all the time. There wille a time to deal with her.¡± Just like before, as long as her son was not around, Elizabeth could manipte Martina into doing anything. If Martina resisted, she could take this opportunity topletely get rid of her. But it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Despite Elizabeth¡¯s impatience, she had to suppress these thoughts for now. As soon as Benjamin arrived at the entrance of the vi with Martina, he saw his mother waiting there. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth¡¯s expression was filled with concern, and upon closer inspection, it seemed like tears were welling up in her eyes, as if she could burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Son, you finally came back. What have you been busy with this past month? I called you so many times, but you didn¡¯t answer,¡± she said. ¡°I hope nothing has happened. Don¡¯t scare your mother. If something happens to you, what would I do?¡± While Elizabeth¡¯s words sounded caring, in reality, she didn¡¯t have such thoughts at all. She deliberately pretended to bepletely unaware, even though she had known early on that Martina had been brought back. What surprised Elizabeth was that not only was Martina brought back, but she was also. carefully carried back by her own son. Just how much importance did Benjamin attach to Martina to make such a gesture? Even Elizabeth had never been carried by her son. What Elizabeth didn¡¯t know was that Benjamin had indeed seen the calls she made, but he pretended not to notice. Because he now understood that there was a certain connection between his mother and Martina regarding the reason why Martina had resolutely left. Actually, it could be considered a form of disced anger. Because Benjamin couldn¡¯t find Martina all this time, he ended up directing his anger towards his own mother, Elizabeth. Of course, he couldn¡¯t express these thoughts explicitly, so Elizabeth had no idea what else was hidden in his heart. Benjamin nced at her with a faint expression, then frowned discontentedly. ¡°Lower your voice, she¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Elizabeth froze in ce. It seemed like Martina was receiving even better treatment than before. Martina had already run away in front of his face, so why was his own son not only not. ¡®realizing the situation, but also being even nicer to Martina? Who knew what shameful things she had been doing behind the scenes? Could Benjamin really remain indifferent and act as if nothing had happened? Elizabeth, of course, couldn¡¯t understand. She had never regarded Martina as part of the family and didn¡¯t care about her well-being. She even wished for something bad to happen to Martina, so when she saw her son in this situation, she truly couldn¡¯tprehend it no matter how hard she tried. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t dare express these thoughts directly. At most, she felt extremely dissatisfied in her own heart. ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t this Martina? Son, how did you bring her back?¡± Elizabeth deliberately asked. ¡°I remember very well that she previously spoke so confidently, saying she would nevere back and evenpared our home to a prison. She spewed out those offensive and disgusting words one after another,pletely disregarding our family!¡± Elizabeth rubbed her head, pretending to bepletely unaware, but in reality, she understood everything while pretending to be clueless. She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t understand her mindset. She had afortable life, but she deliberately chose to ruin everything and now she¡¯s returned.¡± ¡°Remember, son, news of her departure has already circted throughout the entire city. Now that you¡¯ve brought her back, how do you expect others to interpret it?¡± Elizabeth was on the verge of losing control of her emotions due to her inner jealousy and dissatisfaction. Even her words revealed an unusual level of directness. Benjamin didn¡¯t turn a deaf ear to her words. If the woman in front of him wasn¡¯t his own mother, he would have taken immediate action. But she was his mother, who gave birth to him and raised him. There were certain things that couldn¡¯t be handled too harshly. ¡°What others think of me is none of my business. There are some things that I might need to rify in advance,¡± Benjamin said, recalling Martina¡¯s previous grievances and theints expressed by her best friend in front of him. If it weren¡¯t true, Martina and Elena would never deliberately speak nonsense in front of him. Because of this, Benjamin couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. Even if the person in front of him was his mother, there were still things that needed to be rified. Elizabeth was once again stunned in ce, seemingly unaware of what Benjamin was about to do. ¡°Son, what do you want to say? If you have something to say, just say it. You don¡¯t. need to beat around the bush with your mother. We are the closest people in this world.¡± she said with a forced smile on her face. Just when Elizabeth thought that Benjamin was going to say somethingforting, the result turned out to be the opposite. ¡°From now on, stay away from her unless necessary,¡± Benjamin said grimly. ¡°Her temper has been bad lately, and I don¡¯t want anyone to upset her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t easily forgive anyone, no matter who they are.¡± Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified and couldn¡¯t imagine that these words wereing from her own son. She had never received such treatment herself. What right did Martina have, after all? Was it just because of her pretty face or her shamelessness? Even the butler seemed unable to bear it any longer, and he said, ¡°Mr. Benjamin Walker, she has been worried about you during this time. How could you say such hurtful words to her right after returning?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The butler¡¯s words were resolute and unmistakable, even a blind person could hear it. The butler must have reached some kind of understanding with Elizabeth, as they were both considering each other¡¯s feelings in such a manner. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The butler said, ¡°It was Miss Martinez who deliberately challenged Mrs. Elizabeth Walker before, and Mrs. Elizabeth Walker has always been tolerant. Now, with your words, won¡¯t it deeply hurt her heart?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that Mrs. Elizabeth Walker has never done anything to harm Miss Martinez. If you don¡¯t believe it, feel free to investigate.¡± ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t have said such words in front of Mrs. Elizabeth Walker. It only creates a rift between the two of you. Please refrain from saying such things in the future.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t pay any attention to these words and casually dropped another indifferent remark. ¡°I hope so. As I said, nobody should bother her during this time.¡± His gaze swept around, and even the servants in the vicinity couldn¡¯t help but tremble. afraid to utter a word. ¡°Otherwise, if Martina leaves again, I won¡¯t spare anyone involved.¡± After saying that, Benjamin carried Martina upstairs, back to their private room. Elizabeth watched her son¡¯s departing figure, a sense of being overlooked and neglected washed over her. Despite being the one who should have received care and attention, her son seemed oblivious to her presence. All of this was because of Martina. It was clear that she shouldn¡¯t even exist! Inside the bedroom, Benjamin gently ced Martina on therge bed and carefully tucked her in, with a tenderness that resembled caring for a newborn baby. However, instead of leaving after doing all this, he stayed in ce and stared at Martina for a long time. Martina had no idea what Benjamin was thinking, but she felt her emotions bing more suppressed, to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t carry on. Yes, in fact, from the moment Martina heard Elizabeth speaking in the vi, she already knew where she had ended up. She had also awakened by then, but the situation at that time was just too awkward. She didn¡¯t know how to engage in a conversation with them, so she simply pretended to still be asleep. However, she couldn¡¯t be certain whether Benjamin knew that she had already awakened. With Benjamin constantly by her side, she had no choice but to continue her pretense. Just when Martina was on the verge of surrendering and revealing her true state, Benjamin finally made a move. She heard the sound of Benjamin seemingly taking off his clothes, then heading towards the direction of the bathroom. During this period, Benjamin had been tirelessly searching for Martina and hadn¡¯t rested properly at all. He didn¡¯t even have the mindset to tidy himself up properly. Now that he had finally returned home and brought Martina back, he naturally wanted to rx. Martina¡¯s hands under the covers unconsciously clenched together. She waited for quite a while and, after confirming that there was no movement, finally opened her eyes slowly. What she saw was a very familiar ce. She had slept on this bed for six years, and even if she wanted to pretend not to recognize it, it would be difficult. Martina gradually sat up and indeed heard the sound of someone showeringing from the bathroom. At this moment, Martina felt her mind in turmoil. Benjamin was actually able to say such things to his own mother. Was he intentionally pretending in front of her, or did he genuinely have a change of heart? Considering Benjamin¡¯s character, it was unlikely for him to engage in deliberate pretense, suggesting that his words were likely sincere and heartfelt. Presently, Martina didn¡¯t quite understand, no matter how hard she racked her brains, she couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Why did Benjamin suddenly react like that? He had never cared about her feelings before, nor had he ever cared about who would bully her. Furthermore, Elizabeth was Benjamin¡¯s mother, which made it impossible that he had changed. No matter what, Benjamin would always unhesitatingly choose to stand by Elizabeth¡¯s side. If it had been before, Martina would have fallen asleep faster on that big bed than on any other. However, lying on the bed now, Martina tossed and turned for a long time without being able to fall asleep. Instead, she became more and more awake. She had been brought back against her will, and even if she wanted to leave again, it probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy because Benjamin wouldn¡¯t give her such an opportunity anymore. Benjamin had also taken away her phone, and given Benjamin¡¯s personality, it¡¯s unlikely that he would easily return it to her. But continuing like this was not a solution either. If Martina still wanted to find another opportunity for herself, she had to keep pretending. Just the thought of having to continue pretending to adore and deeply love Benjamin as before made Martina feel extremely ufortable. She couldn¡¯t bear to live like this for another day. If there was even a slight possibility, she wanted to leave as soon as possible! After a while, Martina heard the sound of the bathroom door opening. It should be Benjamin finished with his shower. She quickly readjusted herself on the bed, so as not to be discovered by Benjamin that she was pretending. Martina squinted her eyes slightly and saw Benjamin casually wiping his hair before lying directly beside her. Fortunately, her acting seemed convincing enough and hadn¡¯t aroused Benjamin¡¯s suspicion yet. Before she could react, Benjamin once again pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly. It was as if he was afraid that if he let go, she might disappear. To be honest, Martina couldn¡¯t believe that this was the action of Benjamin. He was someone who had never cared about others¡¯ feelings, but now he seemed afraid? Martina¡¯s mind was filled with various thoughts and she didn¡¯t notice how excessive their current actions were. In the next instant, a faint sound reached Martina¡¯s ears, descending from above her head, ¡°No matter what, I will never let you leave me again. You better give up on that idea.¡± Martina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and if someone didn¡¯t know any better, they would think. that Benjamin had discovered her pretense of fake sleeping. Otherwise, why would he suddenly say such a thing? However, apart from that, Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything else. Martina spected that she might have been overthinking, and she shouldn¡¯t let Benjamin easily coax words out of her. But the silence didn¡¯tst long as a knocking sound came from outside the door. ¡°Boss, breakfast is ready. Would you like to have some more?¡± Martina¡¯s body tensed up once again, not intentionally but subconsciously. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66: He Knew All Along That She Was Pretending to be Asleep Benjamin gently rested his chin on Martina¡¯s forehead, appearing lost in thought. Then he said, ¡°Are you still hungry? Would you like to eat something more?¡± Martina was shocked and didn¡¯t reply. So, this man has known all along that she was pretending to be asleep?! She felt like nothing more than a ything, manipted by the man in front of her. Clearly, she was not Benjamin¡¯s rival. Martina had initially nned to continue the pretense, but Benjamin kept his gaze fixed on her, never showing any intention to leave. Under his eager and invasive gaze, Martina could no longer resist. She abruptly opened her eyes and looked at Benjamin who was so close, and awkwardly got out of his embrace. Feeling extremely awkward, Martina¡¯s facial expression seemed somewhat unnatural. ¡°Since you knew I was pretending, why didn¡¯t you expose me earlier?¡± she asked. Benjamin remained silent, but he had his own thoughts. He wanted to have closer contact with Martina, and it would be impossible to achieve that if she were fully conscious. Currently, Martina harbored strong resistance towards him, but if that resistance was absent, he would at least have a slight chance to get closer to her. That¡¯s why Benjamin deliberately pretended not to notice that Martina was pretending to be asleep. It could be said that he went to such great lengths only for her. Actually, Martina could understand it herself. Considering Benjamin¡¯s personality, it was too easy to figure out whether she was pretending to be asleep. Nothing could escape his eyes. But Martina¡¯s cleverness worked against her. She actually forgot about this point entirely. Or perhaps, it was because Martina had never anticipated Benjamin¡¯s disy of leisurely behavior, which took her by surprise. ¡°Are you hungry? After driving for such a long timest night, I assume you must be hungry. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a meal. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep after we finish eating,¡± Benjamin¡¯s words carried the tone of amanding order. In order to minimize the conversation between them, Martina simply got up and walked outside without even bothering to say a word. She didn¡¯t want to look at his face from beginning to end. Benjamin wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he stared at Martina¡¯s departing figure for a long time, then shook his head with a gentle smile. This was for the best. As long as Martina was satisfied, she will surely return to loving me deeply, just like before. Fortunately, no one knew what was going on in Benjamin¡¯s mind. Otherwise, everyone would undoubtedly be astonished. He was Benjamin, who strategized and nned everything, and never encountered any problems! But even such a person could have such humble thoughts. If his behaviors weren¡¯t witnessed, how could anyone believe it? Martina went downstairs and immediately saw Elizabeth, who was neatly dressed. As if in perfect harmony, Elizabeth too directed her gaze towards Martina. Little seemed to have changed, as Elizabeth¡¯s eyes still held a trace of disdain andC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org mockery. However, the only thing that seemed different from before was she had her ns. Despite Elizabeth¡¯s attempt to conceal her true emotions, Martina effortlessly perceived them. Martina didn¡¯t care that much. Sometimes, a person¡¯s thoughts were easily perceived, and it was not something that could be evaded or refuted with a casualment. But Martina pretended not to hear at all. Instead of letting herself feel bad, she decided to make the other person feel bad. Before, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, but now she understood it clearly. With this mindset, Martina unceremoniously plopped herself down in front of Elizabeth, as if it was intentional, andpletely ignored her. If it were just Martina and Elizabeth at the dining table right now, Elizabeth would. definitely lose her temper without any hesitation and give Martina a hard time. But she couldn¡¯t do that at this moment. Because Benjamin was still present, and if Elizabeth actually did that, it would only expose all the things she had hidden before, and that was clearly not something she wanted to see. Even if Elizabeth felt unhappy inside, she could only suppress her emotions. ¡°Martina, you¡¯re finally back,¡± she said it in a gentle manner,pletely feigning his tone. ¡°I thought this time you were throwing a tantrum and wouldn¡¯te back for at least a while. But it¡¯s fine this way, it saves my son from wasting his time toe find you every day.¡± Ha Knaw All Along That She Was Pretending to be clean. How could Martina not pick up on the implications in those words? It was basically saying that she had wasted Benjamin¡¯s precious time, hindered his ability to make money. They even called her a burden. Although Martina was now eager to leave, such words should not havee from Elizabeth¡¯s mouth. It was not what she wanted to hear. Because Martina already had a n to leave immediately, her words didn¡¯t carry the same hesitation as before. Instead, she appeared indifferent, ¡°Mrs. Walker, you¡¯re just joking. It¡¯s an unavoidable situation. Who made your son insist on finding me?¡± As Martina spoke, she casually touched her hair, as if it was getting in her way since her long hair kept drifting forward. She gave Elizabeth a faint nce, maintaining a light and even provocative tone. ¡°I¡¯ve blocked all his contact information, wanting to disappear without a trace. But he still manages to appear in front of me and personally bring me back. What can I do?¡± Martina¡¯s words carried a subtle sense of satisfaction, yet upon careful listening, another Regardless, for Elizabeth, this was definitely an uneptable situation. Benjamin was her most precious and cherished son. How could someone speak about him like that? Could it be that her son liked to lower himself and treat a woman in such a manner? Absolutely not. Elizabeth clenched her fists tightly, as if she could erupt at any moment. However, since Benjamin had already arrived at the dining table, Elizabeth could only continue to hide her emotions, although she felt extremely angry inside. Even the butler could see it clearly that Elizabeth had reached the point where she couldn¡¯t bear her temper any longer. If Martina continued to act like this, it was likely that Elizabeth would explode in the next moment. With Benjamin still present, Elizabeth could only force a smile and say, ¡°It seems that my son truly cares about you, Martina. Please, from now on, don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Is This Really My Son? Elizabeth pretended to be someone experienced, but in reality, she was just deluding herself. If Martina truly cared about these things, she wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. It was precisely because she had long lost all inhibitions, that even if she went too far, she didn¡¯t have to worry. In fact, she hoped Benjamin would grow disgusted with her and then cast her aside. Yet, Elizabeth still couldn¡¯t grasp the situation and continued to mutter to herself, as if she were the true authority on Martina in this household, and she said, ¡°Martina, you must keep in mind that no matter how deep you love each other, if you continue to act recklessly, it will ultimately harm both yourself and others. Be careful, as in the future, my son may never experience such a deep state of love again.¡± Martina wondered, what would she have said if it were before? Probably she would have pretended not to understand the ironic undertone, and then stubbornly followed Elizabeth¡¯s words. She was growing impatient with all of this. She simply covered her ears with one hand and started eating Bacon in front of her. She then said, ¡°Mrs. Walker, don¡¯t you realize that you don¡¯t even believe the words you¡¯re saying? Why hide your temper and say things I don¡¯t want to hear?¡± Elizabeth pretended to be puzzled as she looked towards Benjamin. ¡°What are you saying? Are you suggesting that I¡¯m intentionally contradicting myself?¡± she said with a very aggrieved expression. ¡°Even if you and my son have always been apart, you know how I treated you. How can you say such things about me?¡± If it were before, Elizabeth might have actually deceived others with it. Unfortunately, Benjamin now completely disbelieved her, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t care. In his eyes, all he could see now was Martina. As for others, it didn¡¯t matter and wasn¡¯t his concern. Just when Elizabeth thought her son would surely stand up for her, she realized that his gaze was solely focused on Martina. Benjamin seemed somewhat dissatisfied that Martina had to take the time to fix her hair. As if performing a magic trick, he suddenly produced a hair tie and gently tied up Martina¡¯s hair. Elizabeth was shocked and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Her son never treated her like this before, and now she was witnessing it with her own eyes! : Is This Really My Son? What made it even worse was that it was all being done for a woman Elizabeth despised the most. She was overwhelmed by an intense feeling of difort and unease. It weighed heavily on her, causing a great deal of emotional turmoil and distress. Benjamin seemed oblivious to how others perceived him and instead advised Martina, ¡°Eat well, have more of what you like.¡± Even Martina could only feel surprised. She had never imagined that she would be treated like this. If this had happened in the past, it would have been so wonderful. If it had urred when she still deeply loved Benjamin, she would have been deeply moved. Unfortunately, everything Benjamin did now only made her feel more suppressed. It brought her no joy but rather a suffocating feeling. Martinapletely ignored what Benjamin said and just ate the food in front of her. Benjamin noticed that Martina wasn¡¯t eating anything else, perhaps because it was out of her reach. He then personally ced all the food in front of her. He even neglected his own mother and showed no concern about whether the food was within her reach or not. Elizabeth had originally intended to taste the fried eggs herself, but unexpectedly, Benjamin ced all the dishes in front of Martina,pletely disregarding Elizabeth¡¯s ¡®feelings. Elizabeth was left speechless and thought, ¡°Is this really my son? Could he have been reced inside? How could my own son behave like this?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her son disregarded his mother¡¯s feelings for Martina. Could it be that in her son¡¯s eyes, her position was inferior to Martina? The thought of this possibility made Elizabeth resent Martina even more. She even regarded Martina as an imaginary enemy, wishing to eliminate her right away. From beginning to end, Benjamin showed no signs of impatience. Instead, he willingly did everything. Martina still felt somewhat ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like this. I can get what I want to eat myself.¡± Benjamin said immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just want to do what I want to do.¡± Martina secretly nced at Elizabeth¡¯s direction and indeed saw her frustrated expression. Originally, Martina had some resistance in her heart, but now seeing Elizabeth¡¯s expression, she suddenly felt relieved. Well, this kind of situation, where it made the person she disliked feel ufortable and allowed her to enjoy her meal even more, there was no reason for her to refuse it. It was just a simple gesture of helping her to bring the food closer. There was no need for her to refuse because it prevented others from thinking that she was intentionally pretending and getting herself into trouble. Simon silently witnessed this scene, not daring to breathe, confirming his previous spection. If this didn¡¯t count as love, then what did? Perhaps even the boss himself didn¡¯t realize how much he cared about Miss Martinez¡¯s feelings. If he didn¡¯t care, why would he do such things, evening close to openly provoking his own mother? Prior to this, the boss had never acted like this. Even if the boss had a bad temper outside, even being somewhat irritable, he never intentionally brought that temper home. He would even deliberately suppress his temper, not wanting to show his best state to others and leave the bad state for his own family. But now, there was a new boss in charge. Could it be that the changes happening were direct result of Miss Martinez¡¯s departure? At the thought of this possibility, Simon had a bold idea in his mind once again. It seemed that he could no longer underestimate Miss Martinez. Miss Martinez was now very important to the boss. If he wanted to have a better future, he must improve his image and perception in front of Miss Martinez. At that time, he had the opportunity to make the boss view him more favorably and potentially recover the deducted bonus! It had to be acknowledged that Simon was on the right track. That exined why he had generated numerous thoughts in such a short span and had even grasped the moscritical aspect. Martina enjoyed the meal very much, while Elizabeth had consumed it without savor, as if she had been chewing on tasteless wax. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Mr. Benjamin Walker Should Consider the Overall Situation In the end, even though Elizabeth hadn¡¯t eaten enough, she deliberately pretended to be full and got up early. But before she got up, she didn¡¯t forget to ask specifically, ¡°Son, are you going to be busy with work later?¡± Seemingly worried that Benjamin would suspect her motives, she deliberately changed. her tone, pretending to be genuinely concerned and appearing casual. ¡°Well, I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for Martina all this time, unable to focus on work. Now that she is back, shouldn¡¯t you quickly handle the company issues?¡± ¡°Yesterday, your assistant in thepany called several times. We almost rmed your grandfather. You need to prioritize properly. If you let him down, it won¡¯t be good for us.¡± ¡°Indeed, Mr. Benjamin Walker, if this matter disturbs Mr. Jack Walker, it may not be beneficial for his recovery,¡± The butler also added. ¡°Maybe you should consider the overall situation. Now that Miss Martinez has returned, there¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t pay any attention to what they were saying. With his intelligence, how could he not see that they were deliberately discussing these matters? However, considering that Martina had indeed been brought back, Benjamin didn¡¯t delve too deeply into what had happened before. As long as Martina was here, nothing else really mattered. Benjamin casually took a few sips of coffee. Maybe it was because Martina had returned, he felt like he could eat a bit more. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of his own mother at the table, perhaps he could have eaten even more. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go to thepanyter,¡± he replied. After receiving Benjamin¡¯s precise answer, Elizabeth finally let out a deep sigh of relief. She felt that the burning ember in her heart could be unleashedter, and she finally felt a sense of relief in her mind. ¡°Good. I¡¯m sure thepany has been facing many troublestely. Son, you should pay -more attention to serious matters,¡± Elizabeth intentionally added. ¡°As for personal rtionships, we can discuss themter. There¡¯s no rush for now.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t dy you any longer. Eat your meal quickly so you can leave early,¡± she said, emphasizing the importance of finishing the meal. Martina remained silent throughout, as if she were merely an onlooker. She quietly ate a lot of food, feeling like her stomach was almost full, prompting her to stop. Benjamin poured a cup of warm water for Martina, specifically pouring it into the cartoon thermos. Surprisingly,, he spoke a lot, ¡°If you¡¯re boredter, you can wander around the house. If you want to go somewhere, just tell Leslie, and he¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to go out. If you¡¯re bored, you can go upstairs and take a nap. Take this cup of water with you, so you won¡¯t have to bother with pouring yourself a drink when you get thirsty.¡± Leslie had gone to take care of some personal matters and had just returned to the vi, only to see their boss coddling Martina like a child. He took care of Martina,pletely abandoning his bossy demeanor. This was definitely an unprecedented scene, and only Martina could receive such treatment. The key point was that the boss even spoke so much at once, leaving Leslie to question if he was seeing the right person. He exchanged nces with Simon, and if they had only suspected before whether their boss had fallen love with Martina, now they could bepletely certain. After all, If this didn¡¯t count as love, then what did? The boss¡¯s actions were more than just love, they were like a miraculous phenomenon! Leslie suppressed the astonishment in his heart and positioned himself on the ¡°sidelines, trying to minimize his presence. He was afraid that if he identally said something wrong, it would have unintended consequences. After finishing the meal, Benjamin tidied up, changed his clothes, and left the vi. Before leaving, he deliberately nted a gentle and affectionate kiss on Martina¡¯s forehead. However, he seemedpletely unconcerned about whether Martina was willing or not, instead, he habitually wanted to perform those actions as he did before. Despite Martina¡¯s internal resistance, she didn¡¯t refuse. After all, it was just a kiss, and they had kissed before, so why make a fuss about it? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After Benjamin left, only Martina and Elizabeth were left at home. As for the others, although they were present, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything and simply stuck to their own tasks. Martina didn¡¯t choose to go out because she knew that even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape. Instead of wasting time, she decided to go to her room and sleep for a while. So when Leslie asked if there was anywhere she wanted to go, Martina-immediately declined, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. I¡¯ll go upstairs and sleep some more.¡± Leslie nodded along but wondered in his mind, ¡°Why does it feel like Miss Martinez is so calm after coming back? Wasn¡¯t she reluctant to return?¡± Leslie didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but his expression suddenly underwent a drastic change. Could it be that Miss Martinez was intentionally deceiving people with her calm demeanor? The calm before the storm was the most unsettling, could Miss Martinez be the same? With no one else capable of answering these questions, Leslie found himself confined to his position, carrying out his responsibilities diligently. As soon as Martina went upstairs, Elizabeth also walked out of the dining room. When she saw that Martina was no longer in the living room, a sense of displeasure reflected in her eyes, revealing her true emotions. Martina had been bing more and more unruly. Since she had returned, she should have taken the opportunity to learn the new rules. Didn¡¯t she know what she should and shouldn¡¯t do? Did she still want to continue causing trouble for no reason? The butler sensed Elizabeth¡¯s dissatisfaction and reminded her, ¡°Should I send someo to help?¡± ¡°Even though Miss Martinez seems different now from before, she is still Miss Martinez. It¡¯s easy to handle her,¡± the butler said with a clear bias, revealing his prejudiced perspective on Martina. If he truly understood the current Martina, he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak such callous words. Elizabeth pressed her temples, feeling that this matter might not be so simple. Martina seemed to have transformedpletely and didn¡¯t seem like she was just causing trouble for fun. Moreover, this woman had some tricks up her sleeve. She dared to go missing for such a long time, and she¡¯s no longer the same person she used to be. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Elizabeth¡¯s Gave Martina A Hard Time Elizabeth¡¯s eyes rolled around, almost exposing her thoughts directly on her face, and then said, ¡°Since this woman dares toe back, how can I, the true hostess, remain indifferent?¡± After a while, Martina had just finished enjoying a rxing bath and was ready to lie. down on the bed for a rest when she heard a knocking sound at the door. Subconsciously, Martina wondered if it was Benjamin returning, but it turned out not to be the case. Without waiting for Martina to say anything, the person outside pushed open the door. From the tone and voice, it was clear that it had nothing to do with Benjamin. Differentiating between them was easy; it was just a matter of speaking. When Martina looked up, she saw Elizabeth standing at the doorway, not even bothering to wait but entering the room right away what. Martina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly, feeling like she couldn¡¯t easily rx no ma Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even though Elizabeth didn¡¯t say anything, Martina could sense that she was deliberately picking on her, probably just looking for trouble! Elizabeth was a woman v pretended to be kind but enjoyed creating conflicts. ¡°Martina, now that you¡¯re back, as a member of this family, you can¡¯t just go back and sleep all day,¡± Elizabeth said in a tone tinged with sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a useless person? I suggest you get up and tidy up, so you don¡¯t end up suffering in the end.¡± Elizabeth intentionally put on a facade of being understanding, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t the case. If anyone actually dared to believe it, they would probably be making the biggest mistake. Martina, upon hearing those words, simply rolled over and closed her eyes. If it were before, she would have cared a lot about Elizabeth¡¯s feelings and remarks. She would have endured great grievances just to please her. Unfortunately, the current Martina no longer possessed the noble thoughts and qualities she once had. All she wanted was to live a happy life, and everything else was irrelevant. She had already been stripped of her freedom. If she couldn¡¯t even handle such trivial matters, she would truly be no different from a lifeless zombie. When Elizabeth saw Martina¡¯s reaction, she felt an overwhelming sense of anger. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why her son was so obsessed with Martina. Except for that face, everything else was simply worthless, not worthy of being seen by anyone. No wonder Elizabeth always disyed such expressions. It turned out she was speaking from her true feelings. She called out to Martina several times without receiving a response, which made her feel extremely annoyed. Even a fool could sense that Martina was deliberately ignoring her, let alone Elizabeth. As a highly intelligent person, Elizabeth could easily figure out these things. It¡¯s no wonder her reaction was so intense; it was like talking to a brick wall. No matter how hard she tried, the end result was always unsatisfactory because Martina simply couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Elizabeth wondered why Martina, who had never dared to confront her like this before, now had an attitude of defiance and recklessness. Did this woman go wild during her time outside? Had she gone mad to dare to behave like this? Truly, appearances could be deceiving, and even Elizabeth couldn¡¯t guarantee why Martina was reacting this way. Perhaps it was because Elizabeth had been shouting around, ¡®seriously affecting Martina¡¯s rest. Martina finally managed to squeeze out a sentence, ¡°You were so noisy. If you had nothing important to say, you should have just left and not bothered me.¡± Elizabeth was instantly consumed by anger. Now that Benjamin was not at home, she didn¡¯t need to tolerate anymore. Instead, she directly exposed her true nature. Mocking remarks came one after another, as if there was some deep hatred between her and Martina! ¡°Martina, it seems you have been running wild outside, thinking you can do whatever you want. Look clearly at who I am. If you continue with that attitude, then get out of this house!¡± she snapped. Speaking of this, Martina finally managed to muster some interest. With a gaze that was both innocent and helpless, she sat up and directly fixed it on Elizabeth. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want that? If you truly don¡¯t want to see me, either leave my room. right now, or go convince your son to let me leave,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone can be bullied by you. At least I won¡¯t be like before. If you can persuade your son, I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Martina¡¯s behavior truly left Elizabeth incredulous. Why did this woman undergo such a drastic change after going out for a while? It seemed she didn¡¯t love Benjamin that much anymore. Was this true? She was madly in love with Benjamin before, so why was she reacting this way now? ¡°Don¡¯t think that having a pretty face means you can act recklessly,¡± Elizabeth said, clenched her fists tightly. ¡°My son only brought you back out of respect for his grandfather, Jack. You really think highly of yourself, Martina. Let me tell you, it¡¯s best for you to give up. any thoughts of harming my son! Once Jack recovers, I will ask him to annul the marriage. with your family. My son is so outstanding, he¡¯s not someone you can be matched with!¡± Martina finally understood what it truly meant to talk to a brick wall. Hadn¡¯t she made herself clear enough? It was not that she didn¡¯t want to leave, but Benjamin didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to leave. ¡°Mrs. Walker, if you can truly make all of this a reality, then I have to thank you,¡± Martina said seriously, word by word. ¡°But if you can¡¯t, then stop spouting nonsense and leave right now. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Perhaps because the argument on the second floor was too loud, Leslie was eventually drawn over. He had received instructions from his boss to protect Miss Martinez at all costs and ensure her safety, no matter who tried to bully her, even if it was Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Walker, the boss instructed beforehand not to disturb Miss Martinez. Let her do whatever she wants,¡± Leslie suggested with a polite tone. ¡°Could you please go downstairs. and rest? As long as you don¡¯t disturb Miss Martinez, the boss said you can do whatever you want.¡± Elizabeth was speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected her son to y along like this. What did he mean by deliberately arranging Leslie at home? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70: This Was Simply A Battlefield Could it be that her son no longer believed in her? The moment this possibility crossed Elizabeth¡¯s mind, her face instantly darkened, and she wished she could just drag Martina off the bed right now and throw her out. Unfortunately, Leslie was still present, so Elizabeth couldn¡¯t openly express her true feelings too obviously. In the end, Elizabeth could only forcefully suppress her inner anger and disappear from the room. ording to Benjamin¡¯s wishes, it was best for Elizabeth not to go upstairs. She could freelymand downstairs. It didn¡¯t matter what she did, but the second floor belonged to Martina, and Benjamin didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her and risk provoking her discontent. Martina was already unhappy about being forcibly brought back, and if someone deliberately caused trouble in front of her, it would definitely backfire. Benjamin now valued Martina¡¯s feelings a lot, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her in his presence, not even her own mother. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, to put it inly, Benjamin was trying to make amends. Regardless of the oue, he wanted to take action first, or else he would feel very uneasy. Leslie watched Elizabeth leave, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This was simply a battlefield. When Elizabeth left, the look in her eyes seemed like she wanted to kill. Had he offended Elizabeth? Leslie deeply regretted it now. He would rather engage in a bloody battle with someone. for several days than endure such a stifling atmosphere here. Unfortunately, this was ultimately the boss¡¯s decision, and no matter how dissatisfied Leslie felt, he couldn¡¯t change the situation. Apart from silently enduring, he didn¡¯t have any better ideas. Leslie deliberately closed the door for Martina and added, ¡°Miss Martinez, rest well. If there¡¯s anything else, just call me. I¡¯ll be at the staircase.¡± Martina didn¡¯t say anything. Even though she had been so unreasonable, could Benjamin still tolerate it? After all, it was Benjamin¡¯s own mother. Martina had no doubt that the incident about her almost falling out with Elizabeth would soon reach Benjamin¡¯s ears. It appeared that her previous actions had not been sufficient. She needed to devise a n to make Benjamin be more repulsed by her at a faster pace. ¡­ Perhaps due to her bad mood, Martina was feeling a bit drowsy. As she continued to think, she unknowingly fell asleep. When Martina woke up again, it was already afternoon. Faintly, she could hear voices downstairs as if there were other people present. Normally, very few outsiders would enter this vi because Benjamin had agermophobia and didn¡¯t like having too many people in his home. Even Elizabeth was the same. If she wanted to socialize with others, she had to leave home and go outside. Otherwise, it would only displease Benjamin. Martina¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, feeling that something was off. She decided to step out and take a look. The oue was quite unexpected when Martina took a look. Downstairs, there was an automatic mahjong table set up. Several women, who seemed to be influential figures, were sitting around the mahjong table, dressed in morous attire, ying the game. Among them was Elizabeth. Martina could roughly guess why Elizabeth did this-it was probably a disguised provocation. Since Elizabeth didn¡¯t get the desired oue from her confrontation with Martina, she decided to express her dissatisfaction to Benjamin in this manner. However, even so, Benjamin seemed to turn a blind eye to it. His temper was even more resilient than Martina had anticipated. He appeared to possess the patience of a saint. Honestly, Martina couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this really Benjamin? Normally, hen would explode at the slightest provocation. Martina¡¯s eyes rolled, and she happened to see Leslie bringing some fresh fruits. Seeing that she was awake, Leslie politely asked, ¡°Would you like to have some fruits? These are freshly flown-in fruits, they taste amazing. They were specially prepared by the boss for you.¡± Martina nced at them. They were just some very fresh grapes that looked delicious, but she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She casually shook her head and said, ¡°No, thanks.¡± Then her gaze fell back on those women downstairs ying mahjong. Then, as if Martina had thought of something, a faint smile finally appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she proactively nced at Leslie, saying, ¡°So, Benjamin only told you to keep an eye on me and not let me leave, but he didn¡¯t restrict my freedom to do whatever I want at home, right?¡± Leslie knew that Martina had long understood why he stayed here, so he didn¡¯t pretend otherwise. ¡°That¡¯s right. What does Miss Martinez want to do? As long as you don¡¯t leave ¨C and cause any trouble, I can fulfill your requests.¡± Martina said casually, gesturing downstairs, ¡°In that case, could you prepare some >py for me? I want to y a few rounds with them.¡± Leslie didn¡¯t know what Martina wanted to do. Martina actually wanted to y mahjong. He never heard that she knew how to y mahjong before. But this was indeed within Leslie¡¯s capabilities, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it and immediately made the necessary arrangements. At this moment, perhaps due to Elizabeth¡¯s bad mood, her luck wasn¡¯t great either. They had already yed so many rounds, yet she hadn¡¯t won a single hand and was close to losing all her chips. The otherdiesughed gleefully and said, ¡°It seems that you have something on your mind today. Howe you haven¡¯t won a single hand for such a long time? Looks like we¡¯ll have to go easy on you next, or else you might not want to y with us anymore.¡± ¡°By the way, this is our first time visiting your home. We heard you have a prospective daughter-inw. Would it be convenient for us to meet her sometime?¡± These people were clearly poking at sensitive spots, and Elizabeth was on the verge of losing her temper. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal her family¡¯s dirtyundry in front of outsiders. She could only force a smile and say, ¡°My daughter-inw isn¡¯t here, maybe next time.¡± But in the next moment, Martina followed Leslie downstairs, showing apleteck of understanding. When Elizabeth heard the sound, she turned around and immediately noticed Martina¡¯s presence. Her gaze tightened as she questioned in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping?¡± Martina shrugged it off, ¡°Since your luck is so bad, why not take a break? How about I y on your behalf?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t leave anyhow, she might as well have fun with Benjamin¡¯s money. If she was going to misbehave, she would do itpletely. It was a way to provoke Elizabeth, after all. Martina didn¡¯t mind losing money that wasn¡¯t hers. She waspletely unconcerned. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Two Guardians by Her Sides?? Elizabeth frowned, curious about why Martina was doing this and what it could achieve. Or was Martina trying to set up a trap for Elizabeth? However, upon careful consideration, Elizabeth felt that such a possibility was unlikely. After all, she was Benjamin¡¯s mother. If Martina dared to do something to her, she might just end up getting beaten! With this thought in mind, Elizabeth coldly chuckled and stood up, saying, ¡°I want to see how capable you are. I¡¯ve run out of cash prepared, so you¡¯re on your own.¡± After speaking. Elizabeth had the butler bring another chair for herself and sat beside, seemingly intending to watch it all unfold. Martina didn¡¯t hold back either and sat down without a word. As for the cash, there was no need to worry because Leslie had already prepared them. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Elizabeth watched helplessly as Martina epted some cash handed over by Leslie, most likely obtained from the study. It was quite evident whose money she took, wasn¡¯t it? Elizabeth became somewhat angry, but she restrained herself from exposing anything in front of others. Her nails, however, dug harshly into her flesh. Martina was really interesting and shameless, using her son¡¯s money to y Mahjong. Unfortunately, Elizabeth couldn¡¯t say anything and could only let her anger show on her face. The three other madams looked at Martina with a perplexed expression.. ¡°Oh my, Elizabeth, who is this beautiful youngdy? I¡¯ve never heard of her. When did. you have a daughter?¡± one of the madams asked. Elizabeth¡¯s face stiffened. She had been so caught up in her quarrel with Martina that she had forgotten about this crucial point. Now, facing everyone¡¯s inquiries, she couldn¡¯t provide too much exnation. Was she supposed to say that this was her own daughter? That was impossible, and no one would. believe it. It wasn¡¯t realistic for her to admit that this was her son¡¯s fianc¨¦e either, because she didn¡¯t want to at all. How should she introduce Martina? Just as Elizabeth was still in a dilemma, Leslie took the initiative to continue, ¡°Ladies, this is Miss Martinez. She is our boss¡¯s girlfriend and future fianc¨¦e.¡± As for why he said ¡°future fianc¨¦e, it was because they hadn¡¯t officially gotten engaged yet. If he made too firm of a statement now, it might be difficult to resolve if anything. unexpected happened in the future. Moreover, Leslie didn¡¯t dare to assert too much. The fact that he could boldly say this. in front of so many people already proved his capability. ¡°So this is the Miss Martinez we¡¯ve been wanting to meet. Elizabeth, you really aren¡¯t being fair.¡±The madams looked at each other, clearly in disbelief. ¡°Just now, you said Miss. Martinez wasn¡¯t at home. Could it be that you didn¡¯t even want to let us meet your precious daughter-inw?¡± If those people weren¡¯t present, Elizabeth would definitely not hide her inner disgust and aversion, and she wouldn¡¯t have any good attitude at all. But unfortunately, now she was in front of so many outsiders. Even if she was displeased in her heart, she had to restrain her emotions. With a fake smile, she responded, ¡°Of course, as I¡¯ve said, she is my precious daughter-inw. How can I easily let you all see her?¡± ¡°But since Martina has taken the initiative toe downstairs, I can¡¯t say much. You should hurry up and y Mahjong.¡± The three madams burst into giggles, but Martina¡¯s face showed no hint of a smile. Because she felt that these words didn¡¯t sound like something Elizabeth would say. And she truly didn¡¯t have such thoughts. Hearing such a title now only made her feel burdened. But unfortunately, there was no way around it. Even if Martina argued back, it wouldn¡¯t ¡®make a difference. Could she really change everything? Besides, these people didn¡¯t want to hear all these irrelevant things. They were just purely gossiping, and it was better to just keep silence way. After all, her only purpose now was to y Mahjong and lose some money along the Little did she know, Benjamin had just returned. Upon hearing Leslie¡¯s introduction just now outside, a faint smile seemed to appear on his face. Especially when he heard others. praising Martina, his emotions seemed to lighten up. It seemed that the possibility of Leslie getting a raise was not entirely impossible. The Mahjong game had just started its first round. Martina wasn¡¯t bad at ying but her goal was just to lose money. So right from the beginning, she intentionally gave others winning tiles, calling and dering kongs, even letting others win by self-draw. All of this happened in less than a minute. The three madams burst intoughter, seemingly mocking her with some implied sarcasm. ¡°Elizabeth, it seems your daughter-inw isn¡¯t that great in this aspect. Although she¡¯s gorgeous, her skills in ying Mahjong don¡¯t match her looks.¡± Elizabeth maintained her fake smile and replied, ¡°Well well, you all really care about my family. Continue ying, winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a game.¡± Apart from that, Elizabeth didn¡¯t know what else she could say. Should she admit that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose and that she was getting frustrated? After all, she was living the best life among all these people. If she said that, how could she hold her head up high int the future? Just as the second round was about to begin, Benjamin silently approached behind Martina from the entrance. Martina looked up and was startled by the appearance of a man behind her. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, but she quickly noticed that it was Benjamin. She felt a little surprised in her heart. Normally, if Benjamin went to handle work, he would be busy for a long time. It was unexpected that he came back so soon today. It was a bit unusual. However, ever since Martina left for a month, Benjamin had already be somewhat abnormal. Even if he came back this early, it seemed eptable. Without waiting for Benjamin to say anything, Leslie took the initiative to bring another chair and ced it next to Martina. The current situation was like this: there were six people sitting at the Mahjong table, and three of them were on one side. Martina sat in the center and was responsible for discarding tiles, while on the left and right sides, it was as if she had her guardians. One was her future mother-inw, and the other was her future fianc¨¦. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Turning the Tables The threedies instantly started with their sarcastic remarks, ¡°Oh my, we didn¡¯t bring you here for this. We came to y Mahjong at your house.¡± ¡°Now you sit next to Miss Martinez like her bodyguards. Are you afraid we¡¯ll take all your money?¡± Benjamin appeared extremely noble, as if nothing that happened to him would surprise or displease anyone. Instead, people couldn¡¯t help but marvel at why Benjamin was so handsome. Even the threedies couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Why was it that, among humans, Benjamin looked so much better than others? And ever since Benjamin appeared, it seemed like there was an indescribable connection between him and Martina. It was like a change in their souls, astonishing everyone present. Benjamin casually tidied up Martina¡¯s hair. Then his gaze slowly fell on the others, neither hurried nor slow. ¡°Ladies, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. Please continue, and don¡¯t mind me.¡± Anyway, how could anyone ignore that intense sense of oppression since Benjamin appeared? It seemed that everyone present had been thoroughly frightened, right? But, considering Benjamin¡¯s identity, they didn¡¯t dare say much anymore. At most, they vented their frustrations internally while maintaining a smiling facade. Elizabeth felt somewhat helpless and constrained. Exposing the situation in front of so, many people, she could only lower her voice carefully and asked, ¡°Son, why did youe back again? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with work at thepany? Returning so soon. might not be a good idea. Someone might get upset.¡± Even if some people were displeased, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Benjamin. So, it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Benjamin nced at his mother indifferently, ¡°I can work at home as well.¡± Then, he gently patted Martina¡¯s shoulder. Martina remained silent from beginning to end. Now, after being patted, she mustered no more than a disdainful nce and said, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m ying.¡± Then Benjamin, sat there without saying a word, appearing obedient to the point of making people distrustful. Everyone knew very well what kind of person Benjamin was-a person who was not to be questioned, someone who evoked great fear. And yet, here was someone like that, actually obediently listening to what Martina said. It truly astonished everyone, causing their eyes to widen in disbelief. Even the threedies ying Mahjong momentarily forgot about the game and instead focused their attention on Benjamin and Martina. It was simply unbelievable. They had heard from the younger generation that Martinal was not well- liked in this household. Even Benjamin seemed indifferent towards her. But now, it seemed that things weren¡¯t as they had been rumored. Indeed, rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted at all! From the current situation, it seemed that Martina was not only deeply favored by Benjamin but had also easily won over her future mother-inw! It was the perfect case of an ordinary, naive girl making a sessful counterattack after marrying into a wealthy family. It waspletely different from what they had imagined. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, these threedies were intelligent people, so they dared not say anything. directly. At most, they trembled in their hearts. The Mahjong game continued, and Martina deliberately made mistakes, intentionally giving away tiles to others. Soon enough, the others won again. How could Benjamin not see that Martina was doing it on purpose? After all, she had shown before that she knew how to y Mahjong. Now, she repeatedly gave tiles to others even though she had already discarded them herself. If this wasn¡¯t deliberate, no one would believe it. The threedies were quickly amused by Martina¡¯s foolish and cute appearance once again. ¡°Oh, ying Mahjong with someone like Miss Martinez is the most interesting! If you have free time, you can alwayse and y with us. We wee you anytime!¡± one of thedies said. After all, ying with Martina¡¯s suicidal style was truly unprecedented for them. If they yed more games with Martina, they might even be able to umte a small fortune themselves! Anyway, who wouldin about having too much money? The threedies present were no exception. Martina¡¯s heart remained calm, and she nned to continue losing. After all, she couldn¡¯t win anyway, so if she could find some amusement for herself, that would be great. Who would have expected that in the next second, Benjamin suddenly picked up another tile and yed it. ¡°Nine crack.¡± Benjamin¡¯s unexpected move surprised Martina, and she momentarily forgot her next reaction. Her gaze was fixed on Benjamin¡¯s well-defined,rge hand, and for a while, she forgot about the next step. Benjamin¡¯s hands were particrly attractive, just like him as a person, making it impossible to find any ws. The threedies couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly when they saw Benjamin making a move. ¡°Why is even Benjamin getting involved? Is he nning to bully us?¡± Benjamin smiled slightly, his face showing a veryposed expression. However, only those who knew Benjamin well could sense that he seemed somewhat unhappy. He responded nonchntly, ¡°Ladies, there¡¯s no need to worry. To be honest, I¡¯m not very good at ying Mahjong either.¡± Perhaps out of consideration for Benjamin¡¯s face, or perhaps because they simply didn¡¯t dare to resist, the game continued. However, since the appearance of Benjamin, the situation had undergone a drastic change. Martina no longer lost as quickly as before, and even won every round. In the end, the money that the threedies had previously won was almost all lost. Elizabeth was somewhat dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect her son to be not only excellent in his work but also skilled in ying Mahjong. It was truly unexpected. If only she had the same abilities as her son, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being taken advantage of in the future. However, Benjamin didn¡¯t have the leisure to y Mahjong with his mother. His actions were merely to prevent those threedies from ganging up on Martina. It was impossible that the sneaky moves of those threedies could escape his eyes. Because of Benjamin¡¯s presence, the game quickly ended on an awkward note. Thedies rubbed their foreheads, one by one, as they quickly fabricated excuses for themselves. ¡°Oh, I just realized my daughter wille backter, so I should leave now!¡± Anotherdy said, ¡°I think I left the gas on at home. I need to hurry back and check¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I suddenly feel a bit sick in my stomach. I need to find a doctor!¡± In reality, their intentions were already clear, and Elizabeth didn¡¯t stop them. Instead, she exchanged a few polite words with the threedies. ¡°We¡¯ll continue another time if we have. the chance. Take care and have a good day.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73: It¡¯s Important to Be Happy or Not After bidding farewell to the threedies, Martina¡¯s face turned cold, and without saying a word, she got up and prepared to go upstairs. Martina didn¡¯t feel surprised at all about Benjamin¡¯s abilities because in her eyes, there was truly nothing that Benjamin couldn¡¯t do. As long as Benjamin wanted to do something, he would definitely seed. Winning a few rounds of Mahjong was just too simple. However, Martina was somewhat unhappy. Why did Benjamin always have to intervene in anything she wanted to do? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even in trivial matters like ying Mahjong, it seemed she couldn¡¯t make decisions for herself her. When Benjamin saw Martina making a move, he also subconsciously wanted to follow For some reason, he now genuinely wanted to stick with her, even if it meant being together all the time. But at that moment, Elizabeth made another move. She suddenly blocked Benjamin¡¯s way, and the concern in her eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. Perhaps she truly cared about her son, but her concern for Martina must be fake. ¡°Son, what are you doing? You haven¡¯t finished your work yet. Isn¡¯t it improper toe back in such a hurry?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice sounded a bit anxious. ¡°If someone with ulterior. motives finds out the reason, they might make gossip. You don¡¯t need to worry about the matters at home.¡± ¡°As for Martina, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. I can take care of her well. Don¡¯t you trust your own mother?¡± she continued. At that moment, Simon also arrived, carrying a stack of files in his hands. There were also some assistants following behind, carrying various things. It seemed that Benjamin intended to work from home. Even a fool could see through all of this, let alone someone as perceptive as Elizabeth. Naturally, she could see everything even more clearly. Could it be that her son had developed feelings for a woman like Martina? With this thought in mind, Elizabeth truly feltplicated. It was just too ufortable for her. At this moment, Benjamin didn¡¯t say a word and followed Martina upstairs. As for Simon and the others, they silently moved everything to the study. It was probably that no one dared to say anything against Martina now because they knew she was crucial to the boss. If they angered Martina, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good time. Instead, in the days toe, the best thing they should do was to tter Martina! As long as Martina was happy, everyone could be happy. If she wasn¡¯t happy, everyone might have to be ¡°buried¡± together. Inside the bedroom, Martina sat on the edge of the bed, wearing a cold expression, simmering with discontent. Well, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be called simmering with discontent, but she was just feeling particrly upset inside. As soon as Benjamin pushed open the door, he saw a dark aura surrounding Martina, as if engulfing her entirely. His heart was filled with even more heartache. Martina used to be such a lively and vibrant girl, and now she was in this state. Was all of this truly caused by himself? Benjamin wanted to change this situation as much as possible, but no matter how much he thought about it, it seemed there was no better solution. He could only hope that time would fade everything away, otherwise, he was afraid he would never be able to forgive himself. Step by step, Benjamin approached Martina, clearly having the desire to touch her. But due to certain reasons, he stopped just one step away from Martina. ¡°Unhappy?¡± Benjamin asked, fully understanding the situation. Martina didn¡¯t even lift her head and looked out the window. ¡°Does it matter if I¡¯m happy or not?¡± It was just an unnecessary humiliation, and Martina didn¡¯t want to waste her time like this. Benjamin pursed his lips, extending his slender fingers to gently touch Martina¡¯s forehead. It seemed like he wanted to smooth out the creases on her tightly knitted brows, but. unfortunately, the effect wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°It matters a lot,¡± he said. Upon hearing these words, Martina couldn¡¯t deny her suspicion. Was she hearing things? Benjamin seemed to have noticed something and said again, ¡°Whether you¡¯re happy or not, it matters a lot to me.¡± Perhaps he hadn¡¯t fully understood his own heart before, nor could heprehend why he was always affected by every action and movement of Martina¡¯s. Now he understood that he didn¡¯t want Martina to leave him, and he certainly didn¡¯t want her to disappear from his sight. Benjamin hoped that Martina could be by his side, just like before, without hesitation, no matter when or where. He hoped that she could give him a big hug, and even a kiss. any But Benjamin also understood that with Martina¡¯s current state of mind, it was impossible for her to do those things. Some things could only progress gradually. Martina finally lifted her head slightly, and their eyes met, as if something explosive was happening between them. She said, ¡°Benjamin, if you really want to make me happy, then let me go. I don¡¯t want to stay here for another day.¡± Benjamin remained stubborn as ever. This man was never to be doubted. It was already. quite rare for him to give Martina chances again and again. ¡°Except for that, everything else is possible,¡± Benjamin said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, no matter what, don¡¯t even think about leaving my side. It¡¯s not just empty words.¡± Martina was speechless. The words had reached this point, and any effort would probably be in vain. The glimmer of hope that had barely surfaced in Martina¡¯s eyes instantly plummeted to the depths. ¡°Then I don¡¯t have much to say,¡± she dered, her words dripping with defiance. ¡°I can never be happy staying here.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. The atmosphere fell silent once again, and it was unclear how much time had passed when Benjamin suddenly pulled out a cellphone, as if performing a magic trick, and ced it beside Martina. ¡°If you¡¯re really bored, you can use the phone to chat with your girlfriends.¡± ¡°This is your phone, I haven¡¯t gone through it,¡± he added. Benjamin seemed to be proving a point. He didn¡¯t know Martina¡¯s password, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t go snooping around. He was afraid that if he did, he mighte across. something he couldn¡¯t ept. For now, it was already good enough that Martina could stay by his side without leaving. Benjamin didn¡¯t want to hope for anything else. Even if he had other thoughts, he could. only wait for the future to discuss them. At the very least, he had to wait until he could wholeheartedly coax Martina back. Benjamin couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Martina leaving without saying a word. During this time, he had done a lot of running around to find Martina, and now he had finally regained her. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Solving Problems from the Source Seeing the sudden addition of a phone beside her, Martina was even more surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be willing to put the phone back. However, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all and took the phone, as if afraid that Benjamin would regret it. Then, Martina suddenly looked up at him, as if she had thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re giving me the phone. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll contact someone and secretly run away?¡± There was indeed the possibility. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Despite being fully aware of this possibility, Benjamin still gave the phone to Martina. Perhaps only Benjamin himself knew how much he struggled internally.. But he didn¡¯t want to see Martina unhappy, sulking in front of him like this. His heart truly ached for her. At this moment, Benjamin¡¯s fists tightened gradually, and even his voice was very low, with a hint of hoarseness. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, nothing else matters,¡± he said with a subtle restraint in his tone. It was all because of Martina that he was willing to endure some grievances. Martina¡¯s heart was fiercely struck. She couldn¡¯t help but admit that Benjamin¡¯s deep affection at this moment truly shook her. But when she thought about all her past experiences, no matter how shaken she felt, she swore to herself that she would never turn back. Once bitten, twice shy. If she were to turn back again, she would be the only one getting hurt. Martina kept reminding herself of this and dared not look into Benjamin¡¯s eyes anymore. It was as if continuing to look would make her lose control. ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s nothing for you to do. You can go out. I want to be alone for al while,¡± she said. Benjamin took a deep breath. Even though it seemed like there was something he wanted to say, in the end, he left without saying a word. Rihanna remained outside. She hadn¡¯t been able to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side all this time, so her understanding of the situation could onlye from Simon¡¯s ount. However, as a woman and someone who had been through simr experiences, Rihanna could still offer some guidance and advice. When she saw Benjamining out, she could immediately tell from his expression that something was wrong. ¡°Boss, how is it going? Do you need me to go in and say something?¡± she asked. ¡°Me and Miss Martinez are both women. I believe she perhaps listen to what I have to say.¡± Benjamin waved his hand as if all his energy had been drained. ¡°No need. If you don¡¯t have anything important, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Then he proceeded step by step to the study. He was no longer the strategic Benjamin. he used to be, at least not in front of Martina anymore. Rihanna felt a deep sense of pity. Although she only had the typical concern of a subordinate for her boss, now that she had witnessed her boss in this state, various thoughts would inevitably arise in her mind. Could it be that Miss Martinez had truly changed? What could be the cause of all this? Everything happened for a reason. If they could truly investigate and understand the root cause, perhaps they could change the oue. With this idea in mind, Rihanna took the initiative and called Simon, ¡°Simon, the boss is in a really bad state right now. If things continue like this, it could really be a problem. And Miss Martinez has been constantly ¡®attacking¡¯ him.¡± ¡°I think we need to find its true source to solve the problem,¡± Rihanna continued after a short pause. Simon¡¯s thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Rihanna, are you suggesting¡­?¡± Rihanna smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, I mean we should search for the information within. this vi. Perhaps we can find something usefull from the workers.¡± There were quite a few people who came to work in the vi every day, at least several dozen. Some were responsible for cleaning, some for handling things outside the yard, and others for cooking. It was always a mix of various tasks, and each person had their own responsibilities. The only one who had a rtively easier job was the butler, but considering that the butler was a long- standing member of the staff for three generations, such treatment was understandable. The butler mainly dealt with administrative tasks, such as issuing instructions, while the others followed his arrangements and carried out their duties ordingly. Even Rihanna could sense that the butler seemed more willing toply with Elizabeth¡¯s arrangements. After some consideration between Rihanna and Simon, they decided to start from that angle. If they could truly investigate and uncover something, it would be a significant project for both of them, and they might even get a raise. Both of them were full of enthusiasm, especially Simon, who couldn¡¯t wait to retrieve his bonuses. He had made a mistake before, and now he had to make up for it. Otherwise, the boss would definitely have some grievances against him. Meanwhile, Martinay half-reclined on the bed, without even taking off her shoes. She had charged her phone and noticed that nothing was missing from it. Martina was very ufortable with Benjamin¡¯s deliberate exnation, iming that he had never snooped through her phone. In fact, her phone had already been taken away, so what difference did it make whether he looked through it or not? There was nothing scandalous on her phone to begin with. Benjamin¡¯s sudden remark seemed unnecessary. However, Martina quickly dismissed those scattered thoughts from her mind. She called Elena. Elena answered almost instantly, ¡°Martina! I heard that Benjamin has returned, and he even brought back everyone who was searching for you. He didn¡¯t happen to bring you back with him, did he?!¡± It¡¯s understandable why Elena would think that way. It felt too unbelievable. Just a moment ago, Benjamin was in a rush to find someone, and now he suddenly returned! This was obviously abnormal. Either Benjamin hadpletely given up, or he had already achieved his goal! Elena had been waiting for Martina¡¯s call all this time, but she hadn¡¯t received it for several days, and she had be extremely worried. She mustered up the courage to call Martina, but her phone was turned off, which made her even more anxious! Now that she finally received Martina¡¯s call, she definitely wanted to get some answers. ¡°Martina, why haven¡¯t you been saying anything? I hope nothing has happened to you Please don¡¯t scare me.¡± Martina interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk, but you have too many questions. I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± Elena asked urgently, ¡°The most important thing is, where are you right now? And why did Benjamin suddenlye back?¡± Martina involuntarily tightened her grip on the phone and replied, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ at his home.¡± With just a few brief words, she answered both questions at once. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Why Not Make Him Marry You? Well, Elena finally understood why Benjamin had suddenlye back and even brought back all his people. It was because he had actually brought Martina back. Even though shel didn¡¯t want to admit it, she couldn¡¯t deny this fact. Elena had a somewhat frustrated look, but at least the suspense that had been hanging. over her heart was finally resolved. ¡°After searching for so long, how did you still end up being brought back?¡± she asked. Martina didn¡¯t reply her. It was really a case of bringing up a sore subject. Did she really want this to happen? Elena probably knew how Martina would respond and said, ¡°Forget it, asking these questions is pointless. With Benjamin¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s just a matter of minutes for him to find. you and bring you back. So, what are you going to do now? Can you still go out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go out,¡± Martina said. ¡°Benjamin had someone named Leslie constantly following me. Even if I go out, I have to have him apany me.¡± As expected, the situation could only get more worse. This was simply unbelievable Thinking about it, it¡¯s understandable. With Benjamin¡¯s obsessive personality, there nothing he wouldn¡¯t do once he¡¯s provoked. Elena could almost imagine how deeply distressed Martina must be feeling right no She felt sorry for Martina. ¡°You were so close to freedom, and who would have thoug it would end in failure. But it¡¯s okay. No matter what, you still have me. If you really can¡¯t leave the vi, I¡¯lle to you.¡± At least the bond between the two friends was genuine, and that was something that no one could refute. It was the only sce in Martina¡¯s heart. ¡°No need,¡± Martina said. ¡°Take care of yourself during this time. The situation here is a bitplicated, and I don¡¯t want to involve you further.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to make Benjamin quickly grow tired of me and personally throw me out of here.¡± It took Martina two days to figure out one thing: What should she do next? Since Benjamin was unwilling to let her go easily, she would force him to let go. Besides, Elizabeth had never liked her. As long as she acted more mischievous, there woulde a day when everyone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. However, Elena didn¡¯t think it was that easy. Based on Benjamin¡¯s behaviors at the time, he seemed like he might have developed deeper feelings for Martina, though it wasn¡¯t apparent on his face. But what if Benjamin was a hidden romantic? Elena hesitated slightly and asked, ¡°Martina, I didn¡¯t want to discourage you, but are your sure Benjamin will let go so easily?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Since he went through so much trouble and brought so many people to chase after you, I think Benjamin somewhat love you. Maybe you two should get married.¡± This was a suggestion that Elena came up with after thinking for a long time because there didn¡¯t seem to be any better options. ¡°You make Benjamin marry you, and I¡¯ll give your a wedding gift. How about that?¡± Martina firmly shook her head and her eyes were resolute. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Even if my situation is not good, I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes. You know what Benjamin is like.¡± ¡°Even if he seems to be pretending to love me now, it¡¯s still just an illusion.¡± Martinal licked her dry lips. ¡°When he gets tired of me, he¡¯ll treat me the same way as before,ing and going as he pleases. I don¡¯t want to live like that again. I want to have my own life. If I don¡¯t even have the basic freedom, then my whole life would be in vain.¡± It was something for others, but for Martina, it seemed like an insurmountable challenge. Elena suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She was an outsider who didn¡¯t quite understand this kind of situation. Elena knew that Martina must be feeling extremely stifled right now, so she suggested again, ¡°How about youe out with me for a stroll? Even if someone follows us, it doesn¡¯t matter. We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick about you during this time, and now that you¡¯re back, we can¡¯t just ignore your best friend, right?¡± Martina thought about it and agreed. Instead of staying here and breathing the same air as Benjamin, it would be better to go out, even if someone followed them. So Martina quickly made a decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at our usual spot.¡± After hanging up the phone, Martina randomly grabbed a casual sportswear set from the wardrobe and put it on. This sportswear set was a couple¡¯s outfit that Martina had specially bought before. However, Benjamin¡¯s clothes had always been collecting dust in the wardrobe, as if he hadnever worn them. The only time he wore it was when she insisted after she bought it, but he never wore it outside. Thinking about those unpleasant past experiences, Martina shook her head. ¡°Forget it, those things are all in the past. Why should I dwell on them?¡± As Martina stepped out, she indeed saw Leslie and Simon standing there, talking. Upon hearing the movement, they all turned to look at Martina, their actions synchronized. ¡°Miss Martinez, are you nning to go out?¡± Leslie asked. Martina had already changed into a different outfit. Her long, glossy hair was casually tied up in a high ponytail, giving her a refined and carefree look. Dressed like this, it was unlikely that she was just going out to doundry. Martina nodded without hiding her intentions. ¡°Yeah, I want to go shopping. Didn¡¯t your boss say that if I wanted to go out, it would be okay?¡± The two of them exchanged nces again, seemingly considering this matter. Eventually, Simon took the initiative and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Miss. Martinez. I¡¯ll go and ask the boss. He¡¯s in the study.¡± Martina crossed her arms and leaned against the railing of the corridor. ¡°Okay, please hurry. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry.¡± Simon went to the study, but it only took about two minutes before he came back. ¡°The boss said you can go out, but Leslie must apany you.¡± Martina agreed without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡± She then took the lead in heading downstairs. Leslie didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed like he was the one silently bearing everything. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, it was the boss¡¯s order. Even if Leslie¡¯s heart was unwilling and reluctant, he could only follow Martina and leave together. Leslie drove the car and took Martina to the destination she mentioned. They didn¡¯t expect that less than a minute after they left, Simon also started his car and tailed them closely. Simon assumed the role of the driver, apanied by another man seated in the back of the car. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Can¡¯t Understand How He Thought The man¡¯s gaze appeared extremely sharp, a single look making everyone feel inferior, even afraid to perform the simplest of actions. The sunlight shining on him didn¡¯t create a sense of closeness but rather intensified the coldness. Upon closer inspection, he possessed a stunningly handsome appearance and an extraordinary temperament. He was undoubtedly Benjamin. In his hands, he held a stack of documents, simultaneously checking them while keeping an eye on the movements of the car in which Martina was located. Even Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for their boss. With the boss¡¯s status, when would they need to treat someone with such deference? Miss Martinez was the exception. The boss had lowered countless boundaries for her. Miss Martinez truly didn¡¯t appreciate the fortunate position she was in. Simon wondered, if the boss were willing to treat him in such a way, and if he happened to be a woman, perhaps he would have long been unable to resist being moved. Yet Miss Martinez insisted on taking an unconventional path. In this situation, not only was there no attraction, but she even wanted to distance herself and leave. What was going on? Could it be that Miss Martinez was just bored and looking for some excitement? It was truly baffling! ¡°Boss, should we continue following? It seems like Miss Martinez wants to go shopping,¡± Simon said. There was no need to say more as Benjamin could also understand. Without looking back, Benjamin still issued hismand, ¡°Continue to follow, not too closely, just make sure you don¡¯t lose track.¡± Simon nodded, adjusted the speed to a rtively steady pace, and continued following Martina¡¯s car all the way. He proceeded cautiously, maintaining a distance that was neither too close nor too far, in order to prevent the risk of inadvertently losing sight of them. Actually, Simon didn¡¯t think it was necessary because Miss Martinez still had Leslie by her side, so there shouldn¡¯t have been any problems. But the boss insisted on doing it that way, against everyone¡¯s advice. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Miss Martinez was truly important to the boss, would it have been necessary to go through all that trouble? Or perhaps the boss could have simply refused Miss Martinez¡¯s request to go out and made her stay at home, which would have been better for everyone and saved time. But the boss didn¡¯t do that. Simon wondered what on earth was going through the boss¡¯s mind that he would agree to Martina¡¯s request. However, the boss was still not at ease and insisted on constantly. following them. The boss and Miss Martinez clearly had feelings for each other, but it had turned into the current situation, which became increasingly unbelievable. Simon himself had never been in a rtionship, so he didn¡¯t understand all the intricacies involved. He just thought that Benjamin was really good to Martina. Therefore, he believed that Martina needed to suppress all her inner dissatisfaction and stay by Benjamin¡¯s side like an obedient pet. But from beginning to end, no one paid attention to what Martina¡¯s true thoughts were and whether she was truly happy by Benjamin¡¯s side. She simply wanted basic respect, but even achieving this most basic form of respect seemed so difficult. Whether it was before or now, no one ever cared about Martina¡¯s feelings. They only cared about what Benjamin thought. The meeting ce Martina and Elena agreed upon was a caf¨¦ next to arge shopping mall. The coffee had a rich and unique vor there, which both Martina and Elena have enjoyed in the past. However, their contact between each other had be less frequent due to Benjamin¡¯s involvement, and they gradually stoppeding here as often. Now that they finally came back to this ce, it brought a very different feeling for Martina. As soon as Martina entered the caf¨¦, she saw Elena waiting at a table by the window. Elena even remembered and had already ordered the drink that Martina liked. A real smile finally appeared at the corner of Martina¡¯s mouth. This was the first time. since she was brought back that she could truly let go of her pretense and smile sincerely. Leslie followed behind, neither too close nor too far. If it weren¡¯t for the concern of being mistaken for a stalker, he would probably stick even closer. To make himself appear less awkward, Leslie also ordered a cup of coffee for himself. However, he didn¡¯t actually appreciate the taste of this coffee. He found it bitter and the vor strange. If he weren¡¯t following Martina, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of drinking it for the whole year. Leslie sat in a position where he could clearly observe Martina¡¯s movements. This allowed him to closely monitor her every move without drawing too much attention to himself. Elena immediately noticed Leslie¡¯s presence and pulled Martina to sit together, expressing her dissatisfaction as she red at him. ¡°Why is this guy following so closely? Is he afraid that others won¡¯t know about your existence and mine?¡± Martina waved her hand and didn¡¯t even nce in that direction. ¡°He¡¯s just following the rules. Ignore him and pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± The root cause of these events was Benjamin. Although Martina was dissatisfied with the current situation, she wouldn¡¯t vent her anger randomly. There was a reason behind every injustice. If Martina were to release her frustration, she would definitely direct it. towards Benjamin. As for others, they were just caught in the crossfire. Elena seemed to understand Martina¡¯s intentions. Apart from hugging Martina tenderly, she didn¡¯t know what else to say at the moment. Due to someone following them, Elena didn¡¯t dare to speak too explicitly. She had to lower her voice to communicate with Martina. ¡°Benjamin is really something. Why is he acting so crazy this time?¡± Just counting the number of times Martina had run away from home, Elena had lost count. But in the past, Benjamin would never personally search for her. At most, he would make a phone call and ask Martina toe back or send her a gift. The incidents of her running away would always be left unresolved. But this time, it was as if Benjamin had sensed something in advance. He had been. following Martina all the way, unwilling to let go of any opportunity, even if it meant exhausting himself. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was truly unimaginable. Was this the same workaholic who could give up everything for his job? Martina herself didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on in Benjamin¡¯s mind. She would never think that she was important to him. She could only wonder if he had lost his mind, choosing to search for her and pushing her to this extent instead of enjoying a good life. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Someone is Following, Quick, Escape! ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the novelty. After all, no matter what happened before, I never left his ce for such a long time. Someone with such a strong need for control naturally wouldn¡¯t allow me to leave him,¡± Martina exined. Elena listened, somewhat understanding, and ended up nodding her head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really like you said. He¡¯s just too bad. He didn¡¯t know how to cherish you. when you were by his side before,¡± Elena said. ¡°Now that you really want to leave, he¡¯s rushing over. Men are truly brain-damaged creatures. They just love to act pathetic!¡± Elena felt that something was off as she spoke so she rubbed her head. Elena¡¯s eyes brightened, as if she had suddenly realized something. Her voice gained a few decibels as she spoke. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with him being so desperate to find you. Even if he has that damn need for control, he wouldn¡¯t go to such extremes. It¡¯s not Benjamin¡¯s style.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°By the way, news about your leaving home has already caused quite a stir. I¡¯m afraid. everyone in LA knows about it!¡± Elena continued, her hands supporting her chin. Martina was momentarily stunned but quickly dismissed those thoughts. Although there were certain things she couldn¡¯tpletely ignore, she didn¡¯t want to get entangled in the gossip and opinions of others. What others thought had nothing to do with her. In their eyes, she was just an unreasonable and foolish woman. ¡°If they know, they know. So what? Besides those reasons, Benjamin won¡¯t have any other motives. Maybe it¡¯s because of my proud nature that he started looking for me,¡± Martina said. ¡°In reality, I¡¯m inconsequential to him. At most, I¡¯m briefly remembered by him. After this period of time passes, everything will be fine. He will never care about my well- being. Even if I leave again, he won¡¯t care.¡± Elena, however, didn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Martina with her hands supporting her chin, observing the woman in front of her who had visibly lost weight. Her heart ached. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about those unhappy things. You are my best friend, and nothing else. matters. All I want is for you to take good care of yourself. As for the rest¡­ if it doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s just leave those people behind. We absolutely cannot let ourselves be as miserable as before. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be heartbroken!¡± Elena said. The bond between the two was devoid of any pretense, warming Martina¡¯s heart. It seemed that as long as Elena was by her side, she would feel significantly happier. At least she wouldn¡¯t have the illusion of fighting alone. ording to Martina¡¯s estimation, Benjamin would soon grow tired of her, and that would be her chance to truly start over. Waiting like this was difficult, but Martina was willing to endure if it meant seeding mad? Otherwise, what could she do? Was she just finding trouble for herself? Did she go Martina forced a smile, barely managing to let it out. If it weren¡¯t for being with Elena, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to muster such a smile. Because now, Martina could only truly be herself in front of Elena. The two had a cup of coffee there and then agreed to go to the nearby mall for a stroll. Although Benjamin had given precise orders and insisted that Leslie must stick close to Martina at all times, it didn¡¯t seem to include prohibiting her from going shopping. Because Benjamin knew that Martina was already very unhappy, if he continued to exertplete control over her freedom, it would only make her even more sad and distressed. To improve Martina¡¯s mood, Benjamin deliberately acted this way. In truth, based on his true nature, he didn¡¯t want this kind of situation to happen. At this moment, Martina and Elena walked hand in hand on the street, attracting the attention of many people along the way. Curious gazes turned their way, wondering why there was always a man not too far behind these two beautiful women. Even though the man held a newspaper in his hands, pretending to be just coincidentally passing by. However, Martina¡¯s attractiveness was undeniable. No matter where she appeared, she always drew the attention of many people. Of course, some people also noticed that there was always someone following Martina closely from behind. Over time, one or two times could be a coincidence, but for such a long time, that man had been following behind the two beauties. To be honest, could this still be a coincidence? It¡¯s unlikely that anyone would believe it if it was said! There was a girl who appeared cute and carefree. Perhaps sensing the danger that Martina and the other girl were in, she actually bumped into Martina on purpose? ¡°Bang!¡± Martina and the girl collided, but the girl showed no intention of apologizing. She impolitely said, ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± and quickly left. However, at the same time, the girl discreetly slipped a seemingly insignificant note into Martina¡¯s hand. Martina was momentarily stunned, not expecting such a situation. The next second, Elena could be heardining beside her, ¡°Wait a minute, you were the one who bumped into us first. How dare you say we weren¡¯t watching where we¡¯re going?¡± Seeing Elena itching to roll up her sleeves and fight with that girl, Martina quickly pulled her back and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Then she briskly walked away with Elena, taking a quick nce at the note when Leslie wasn¡¯t paying attention. On the paper, there were a few big words written, ¡°Someone is following, run!!¡± Especially that striking exmation mark, it was impossible to ignore. No wonder that girl intentionally bumped into them. It was because of this. Unfortunately, Martina could only let down the other person¡¯s good intentions. She knew someone was following them, and she knew exactly who it was. However, due to the current circumstances, there was no way to make Leslie leave. Besides pretending not to know him, there was no better choice. Elena also unexpectedly saw the contents of the note and was shocked. She couldn¡¯t close her mouth for quite some time. ¡°Martina, we Martina gave Elena a look, indicating that she didn¡¯t want her to bring up these topics. Instead, she took the initiative and walked towards a nearby store. ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy some clothes? Let¡¯s check out this store. I think their clothing style would suit you!¡± Elena¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and she wanted to refuse,pletely missing Martina¡¯s hint. ¡°When did I say I wanted to buy clothes? I meant the thing that just happened.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Clearly Her Style Martina blinked her eyes, her gaze flickering slightly, without having better ways to remind Elena. Sometimes, her best friend was just too carefree to notice certain details at all. Suddenly, Elena seemed to realize something and quickly followed up. ¡°Oh yes! Lately, I¡¯ve been running low on clothes at home! Let¡¯s go.¡± After a second, she tried to exin, ¡°You know, with my personality, if I don¡¯t buy dozens or even hundreds of clothes every month, I¡¯ll feel itchy all over!¡± Martina burst intoughter once again. Even if Elena didn¡¯t want Leslie to suspect anything, she should at least make her act more convincing, right? Now Elena was saying such things, and it was highly unlikely that the person following them would believe it. However, the reality was quite the opposite. Despite Leslie appearing seemingly intelligent in other aspects, he waspletely clueless when it came to women¡¯s matters. He didn¡¯t know that Elena was deliberately pretending. In his eyes, it was all just normal behavior. Although he couldn¡¯t fully understand it himself, he nced at his own clothes and furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°So, do girls have such strong shopping desires? I bought my clothes two years ago. and they¡¯re still perfectly fine. Women¡¯s hearts are truly unfathomable, Leslie followed closely behind, muttering to himself. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand it. Isn¡¯t it a waste of money?¡± Little did he know that all of this was just a disguise on Elena¡¯s part. To reassure her boss, he would proactively send him updates every few minutes. The contents of these updates were quite simple, such as which store Martina entered, what she did there, and even the specific conversations she had with the salespeople. Everything was reported in detail. In these aspects, Leslie was second to none. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Martina led Elena into the upscale fashion store in front of them, originally intending to just casually browse and leave. However, as soon as they entered, Elena was genuinely speechless and even forgot to react for quite a while. She was stunned by a beautiful white evening gown adorned with. numerous rhinestones. It looked exceptionally stunning and clearly had a hefty price tag. This dress appeared to be specifically tailored for Elena. From the fit to various other details, it was remarkably well-suited to her. Instantly, she was smitten with it. ¡°Ah! Martina, what do you think of this dress? I feel like it¡¯s my perfect match!¡± she said in awe. Martina surely understood her best friend¡¯s thoughts. It was obvious that she had fallen in love with it. She directly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it on? They have fitting rooms. If it fits well, go ahead and buy it. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Elena nodded eagerly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give it a try. I¡¯m sure this dress will be amazing. Once I put it on, I¡¯ll be the queen!¡± Just as Elena was about to request the salesperson to retrieve the dress for her to try. on, another hand unexpectedly reached out and pointed at the same dress. ¡°Get me that dress. I want to try it on,¡± the person stated, while touching the garment as if it already belonged to them. Elena and the other person almost simultaneously said this sentence. The salesperson suddenly felt awkward standing there, not knowing whom to assist. ¡°Sorry,dies, we only have one dress left, and it¡¯s in this size. I¡¯m not sure which one of you would like to try it on.¡± Elena nced in the direction of the other person and saw a figure that made her even more displeased. The unexpected person was none other than Adam Paloma¡¯s sister, Amy Paloma, who hadn¡¯t been seen in public for a while. Due to her health condition, she rarely made public appearances. Instead, she would stay at home to focus on her recovery. Due to her delicate health, she was the cherished gem of the Paloma family, receiving abundant love and attention from Adam and her parents. Amy was equally surprised when she saw Martina and Elena. She probably didn¡¯t expect to encounter acquaintances in this ce. It seemed that fate was ying a trick on them. Amy¡¯s gaze fell on Martina, as if she had forgotten her original purpose. There was a mixture of curiosity and disgust in her gaze. She inquired, her tone filled with a subtle smirk, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you run away from home?¡± It¡¯s no wonder Amy¡¯s attitude was so hostile. She had personally heard her brother say that Martina had left and didn¡¯t want toe back. Most likely, she was about to be abandoned by Benjamin. When Amy heard this news, she couldn¡¯t contain her joy. She was eager to see Martina being cast aside by Benjamin and herself bing the apple of his eye. During this time, she had been doing everything she could to please Elizabeth because she hoped to move back into Benjamin¡¯s home. Proximity breeds fondness. Amy understood very well why Martina had caught Benjamin¡¯s attention. It was all because Martina shamelessly lived in his home, which made him show her some special treatment. If Amy imitated Martina¡¯s appearance and moved in as well, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her topletely rece Martina and be the true Martina of the Walker family! Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to implement this n yet, and now Martina had appeared again.. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Why did this detestable woman, who had been said to be despised by Benjamin long. ago, keep lingering around? Martina had no idea what Amy had been thinking in those short few seconds, at most she gave her a faint nce and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Paloma to care so much about me and even know if I¡¯ve run away from home. Could it be that Miss Paloma likes me?¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Martina¡¯s words, instantly making Amy ufortable. Amy rubbed her arms, feeling goosebumps all over her body and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How could I possibly like you? Even if I were a man, I would never like a shameless woman like you!¡± There were also two followers apanying Amy, and their curious and envious gazes fell upon Martina. In their eyes, the current Martina was a woman dressed in mour, looking exceptionally beautiful and exquisite, like a wealthy heiress. From the writer: if you want to unlock new chapters earlier, you can support with a donation to encourage faster updates. Each hot air balloon donation will unlock an additional chapter. Comments Gift After all, Elena had some training. If she couldn¡¯t handle such a small matter, it would be a self-inflicted insult for someone who grew up among men. Amy¡¯s face turned red from being choked, and she seemed to have forgotten what her. next move should be. She lost her sense of direction. The only one who remained rtively calm was probably Martina. Because she no longer cared about Benjamin, the baseless words spoken by others were also irrelevant to C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org her. Just as Elena was about to continue her steady performance, Martina grabbed her, preventing her from losing control like an untamed wild horse. ¡°Enough, Elena. You don¡¯t need to argue about these things for me. Those who understand the situation don¡¯t need. any exnation. As long as we have a clear conscience, the rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Amy, who didn¡¯t know what to say, took the opportunity to mock again. ¡°Now you¡¯re pretending to be so indifferent and innocent. Who are you putting up this act for? Martinez, let me tell you, Benjamin will never like you.¡± Amy had always considered herself as Benjamin¡¯s future girlfriend, so it was no wonder she held such strong hostility towards Martina. In the past, Martina would have definitely argued fiercely with Amy, but now she just wanted to leave Benjamin as soon as possible, and the farther the better. What Elena uttered fell on deaf ears, as they considered her words to be meaningless. Martina, on the other hand, had no intention of wasting her energy on them. She chose to ignore their presence and focus on what truly mattered to her. Even now, Martina couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare a nce at Amy. Instead, she turned to the nearby salesperson and said, ¡°Could you please take this dress down for us? Let my friend try it on.¡± Amy instantly became unwilling. If she couldn¡¯t win over Benjamin, fine, but couldn¡¯t she even win over a piece of clothing? Since it was the dress that Martina specifically desired, Amy couldn¡¯t resist getting it for herself. Perhaps she didn¡¯t actually like this dress that much. But because Martina showed a desire to have it, it sparked a sense ofpetition within her. ¡°Wait a m for me! givi uld we let you try it on? I¡¯m taking this dress. Just wrap it up my was ready to swipe her card, disying an attitude of not prised. She had never seen such a shameless woman before. Wasn¡¯t always sickly and had a soft and gentle personality? But the reality fferent. Elena had never despised someone so intensely before, especially someone of the same gender. Elena almost couldn¡¯t resist pping Amy right now. ¡°Paloma, don¡¯t you have any sense of fairness? Do you not understand the concept of ¡®firste, first served¡¯?¡± Amy confidently crossed her arms. ¡°Firste, first served? I don¡¯t understand that. I only know that the winner takes it all and the strong prevail.¡± Neither Elena nor Martina dignified her shameless speech with any response. If Martina didn¡¯t want to stoop to Amy¡¯s level before, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. After a short silence, Martina said, ¡°What happened between you and me has nothing to do with Elena. If you have any issues, address them directly with me.¡± Amy coldly scanned Martina up and down, her gaze full of contempt. ¡°Martinez, do you have the qualifications to speak to me? You are no longer living in the Walker family¡¯s house, and you are not worthy of fitting into our circle.¡± ¡°No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s all in vain. Everything you do is just a deliberate attempt to seek attention like a clown. No one truly cares about you.¡± Martina unconsciously clenched her fist, remembering the absurd things she had done. Indeed, she had done many foolish and confused things before. But all of this didn¡¯t mean that her dignity could be trampled upon by others. Never forget she was a living. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Don¡¯t Force Yourself into a Different Circle It was just like now, even though she had decided to leave and never set foot in this circle again. It was Benjamin who forcefully pulled her back, so why did she have to bear all the consequences? Why did everyone me her for all the malice? Was this really fair? Amy seemed oblivious to Martina¡¯s transformation and continued to vent her dissatisfaction in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Weren¡¯t you swearing before that you would nevere back and break up with Benjamin? But now, it seems like you¡¯re nothing more than a foul- mouthed person. In reality, you can¡¯t do anything except run your mouth!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just a gold-digger. What my brother said is absolutely right. A woman like you, why should you be able to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Just because you have no shame? No wonder you never had your mother¡¯s protection since you were young. It¡¯s probably because you have been shameless since your childhood!¡± At this moment, Martina¡¯s anger reached its peak. If Amy had only said these things here, she could bear it. After all, she had indeed tried to fit into a circle that didn¡¯t belong to her. But what did all of this have to do with her mother? From childhood to adulthood, Martina had always envied others for having the protection of their parents, while she had never seen her mother. Her mother, in Martina¡¯s eyes, was like a taboo that no one was allowed to touch. And now, Amy was just digging her own grave. Elena couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rolled up her sleeves, ready to take action. ¡°Paloma, how dare you say such things about Auntie? If I don¡¯t make you regret today, then I¡¯ll consider myself a failure!¡± But in the next second, Martina took the initiative to grab Elena¡¯s wrist and shook her head slightly. Elena gritted her teeth, unable to control her emotions. ¡°Martina, don¡¯t stop me. I can¡¯t tolerate such insults towards Auntie and you. I have to make her pay! She believes she¡¯s untouchable and can behave recklessly? She¡¯s nothing more than a naive pig relying on her privileged background!¡± Both being wealthy youngdies, Elena and Amy were like night and day. Perhaps this was also the true reason why Martina and Elena could be such good friends, becaus sh How Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. lues align, and they would never engage in such excessive behavior. sed Elena was that when Martina shook her head, it didn¡¯t mean e action. On the contrary, when no one else had reacted, Martina pped Amy across the face! Martina¡¯s eyes were cold and proud, a look that no one had ever seen before. ¡°This p is for my mom.¡± Then another p followed, breaking the skin at the corner of Amy¡¯s mouth, making it bleed. ¡°This p is for myself. You, at such a young age, don¡¯t learn well and always say intentionally hurtful words. It seems your parents didn¡¯t teach you good manners.¡± ¡°So today, let me teach you a lesson and show you what words you can say and what you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone should tolerate you. I ignored you before because I didn¡¯t want to stoop to your level. But if anyone dares to act so recklessly towards me, they must be firmly dealt with!¡± As for who the ¡°anyone¡± she referred to was, the answer seemed quite obvious. Amy covered her burning cheek, never expecting that Martina would dare to do such a thing. ¡°Damn Martinez, you really have no shame. Today, I will teach you a harsh lesson. Who do you think you are?¡± Leslie was almost going crazy. He probably didn¡¯t expect Martina to act so decisively and boldly. Moreover, wasn¡¯t it said before that Miss Martinez would only endure and not provoke anyone, sacrificing herself to avoid the displeasure of people in this circle? But now it seemed not the case. Martina appeared to be unstoppable, as if she had some kind of special power-up. What others thought didn¡¯t matter at all to her. She only cared about her own thoughts. It must be said that this woman called Amy was indeed looking for trouble. She had a good life, yet she chose to say things that provoked Martina. Now that she was getting beaten up, it could only be said that she brought it upon herself. Leslie, after confirming that Martina wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage, continued to stand aside and watch the show. He had absolutely no intention to stop Martina at all. Even if the boss came, they would probably let Miss Martinez continue to do as she pleased. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they even supported Martina and asked her to keep going until she was satisfied. Just as Amy was about to engage in a physical fight with Martina, Elena showed not signs of backing down. ¡°Come on, bitch. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± Amy caught a glimpse of two figuresing in their direction from behind. It seemed like they were rushing over here. Amy, who was just moments ago arrogant and domineering, immediately changed her demeanor. She even performed a fake fall on the spot,nding heavily on the ground. Before anyone could react, she fell hard. Wearing a face of grievance and pain, she covered her chest and cheeks, asking, ¡°Miss Martinez, why would you do this to me? I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to attack me.¡± ¡°Could it be that youck confidence in yourself? Do you think that Benjamin doesn¡¯t like you, so you wanted to seek revenge?¡± At the same time, Benjamin happened to arrive at the scene and witnessed the whole Scene Amy pretended as if she had just noticed him and bit her lip, appearing extremely distressed ¡°Benjamin, why are you here? I¡­ I¡¯m just okay¡­¡± ¡°Helieve me, Miss Martinez didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Maybe she felt some jealousy deep down, considering that we grew up together. That¡¯s why she acted out of control towards ¡°You guys mustn¡¯t misunderstand because of me, or else I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself in this lifetime.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t tolerate the scene unfolding before her, yet she remained silent. She really wanted to give Amy a few more ps right now. What a bitch! She didn¡¯t know when Benjamin arrived, and she have no idea how much of the situation he witnessed. Instinctively, Elena wanted to defend her good friend. ¡°Hey, Mr. Billionaire, you wouldn¡¯t actually believe the nonsense that Amy spouts, would/ you?¡± she eximed. ¡°It¡¯s clear that she deliberately provoked and insulted Martina¡¯s parents. At most, Martina acted in self-defense. If you don¡¯t even trust Martina on this, you better watch out or you might end up in big trouble!¡± Amy sharply denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I clearly didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s all of you who insisted on grabbing the same dress with me and even resorted to physical violence against mel¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Would He Believe It? From this perspective, the appearance of Amy being beaten could be seen clearly. However, would Benjamin believe it? At this moment, Benjamin¡¯s entire face was as cold as ice, and his whole body was enveloped in a darkness as if just emerging from hell, and anyone who came here would probably shiver involuntarily. His gaze, like burning torches, fell on Martina¡¯s body, devoid of any friendliness. Looking at his current appearance, it was as if he was about to stand up for Amy in the next second. Martina cynically curled her lips, not holding any hope for Benjamin at all. ¡°Yes, I did it, I hit her. What are you going to do about it?¡± Martina intentionally admitted without any remorse. Anyway, she just wanted to make Benjamin detest her, so she might as well take this opportunity to settle it once and for all. After saying this, Martina closed her eyes with disappointment, as if she didn¡¯t want to look at Benjamin anymore. Even without thinking, she could guess what kind of scene would unfold next. Elena was indignant, probably thinking that Benjamin would unconditionally stand by Amy¡¯s side. In her mind, she marked numerous ¡°X¡± marks for Benjamin; this kind of man really wasn¡¯t worth it. Fortunately, her friend had decided to calm down. Otherwise, staying with a man like him would eventually lead to her demise. Elena stood vigntly shoulder to shoulder with Martina, despite her own fears, firmly holding her ground. There was a strong sense that if Benjamin dared to make a move, she would fight back. with all her might. Benjamin was so smart, how could he not see through all of this? So in Martina¡¯s eyes, did she really not trust herself and believe that he would unconditionally choose someone else? Benjamin¡¯s gaze grew even darker. Just how terrible were his previous actions to give Martina such a misconception? Just when Amy also thought that Benjamin would unconditionally help her, the situation suddenly underwent a drastic change. He asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Unexpectedly, upon hearing these words, Martina blinked in confusion and opened her eyes. She saw Benjamin standing right in front of her, with only a short distance between them. It felt as if a gentle touch could bring them into each other¡¯s embrace. Martina subconsciously took a half-step back, deeply piercing Benjamin¡¯s heart. Benjamin had intended to touch Martina¡¯s palm with his hand, but suddenly froze in ce. ¡°Since you¡¯re concerned, then quickly take her back, so I don¡¯t have to beat her even harderter,¡± Martina looked at Benjamin mockingly and said. ¡°This is your brother¡¯s sister, the future princess selected by your mother. Don¡¯t let me damage her.¡± Elena¡¯s heart ached even more, and she instinctively tightly held Martina¡¯s hand. Just how much pressure had Martina endured to be forced into this state? She didn¡¯t even want the most basic exnation. Even if she had been misunderstood by Benjamin all along, was she willingly epting it? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After Martina finished speaking and took a half-step back, she held Elena¡¯s hand and intended to leave. Regardless, she didn¡¯t want to involve her best friend. But in the next second, Benjamin firmly stood in front of Martina again, without any hesitation, holding Martina¡¯s other hand. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does your hand hurt?¡± In that moment, everyone was stunned. Martina couldn¡¯t even believe her own ears. She had never imagined that one day Benjamin would ask her with such an attitude whether her hand hurt after hitting someone. Amy remained frozen in ce, unable to believe everything she had heard. Tears. dripped down, as if she was once again deeply wronged! ¡°Benjamin¡­ What did you just ask her? She hit me, pushed me to the ground. How could her hand hurt?¡± She said, heartbroken. She had thought that no matter what, Benjamin would show some pity and consideration for Adam¡¯s sake, but unfortunately, the final oue was disappointing. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at Amy more than a nce, and spoke again as if to exin, ¡°Amy is not my girlfriend. I have nothing to do with other people¡¯s thoughts. I came here not for anyone else.¡± Saying such ruthless words in front of Amy struck her like thunder, even the most shameless person would find it unbearable. She felt as if her heart hadpletely shattered at that moment. had Benjamin suddenly undergone such a drastic change? Why could he be rds her because of Martina? rtina was naive, she finally understood the meaning behind those words; she ant to believe It. Surprisingly, Benjamin chose to stand behind her and support first time unconditionally. Elena seemed to be frozen by the intense coldness emanating from Benjamin, unable to utter a word. In the end, she just gave up, feeling that it wasn¡¯t because she was scared, but simply because she didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Leslie waspletely stunned. He never expected the boss to show up at this moment. But he never imagined that as soon as the boss arrived, he would stand up for Martina, going to support her so unconditionally. Amy¡¯s situation was not important to Leslie at all, he only cared about the people arranged by the boss. Simon silently followed behind. Recently, he had witnessed too many bizarre things, to the point that even if something extraordinary happened in front of him now, he could reluctantly ept it. Wasn¡¯t it just the boss approaching Martina willingly and even coaxing her with such an attitude? What¡¯s the big deal? Everyone must know now how important Martina¡¯s position was in the boss¡¯s heart. It was normal for the boss to do such things. Martina parted her lips, but the anticipated surge of emotions that would bring tears to her eyes never materialized. Instead, she felt disgust and caution, retracting her hand. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Benjamin was doing now and what tricks he was using. He used to be so indifferent to her, and now he was totally different. It made her feel for a moment that he might love her. But the truth was, Martina was very clear that someone with Benjamin¡¯s personality would only love himself. Even if she misunderstood him now, it was just a misunderstanding that wouldn¡¯t change anything. How could Benjamin suddenly have a change of heart and look back at her, or even fallin love with her? If such things happened, he wouldn¡¯t be Benjamin anymore. Benjamin¡¯s gaze changed and changed again, and there were lingering traces of Martina¡¯s warmth on his fingertips, making it all feel so unreal. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82: She Had Always Wanted to Break Free His fingertips curled slightly, but in the end, he simply held Martina¡¯s hand again, as if it were glued and couldn¡¯t be pulled apart. Amy still seemed clueless about the situation, attempting to seek some kind of presence. ¡°Benjamin¡­ Elizabeth asked me toe back these two days and apany you¡­ cough, apany her¡­¡± At a time like this, Amy actually said such words, truly fearless. She just wanted to intentionally make Martina feel ufortable, preferably embarrassed enough to leave directly. Every time Martina would use the method of running away from home, forcing. Benjamin to personally bring her back time and time again Amy. Benjamin even had to be tolerant towards her in various ways, which had long annoyed Initially, Benjamin might not have paid much attention to Amy¡¯s presence; he was more concerned about whether Martina was upset. But who knew that Amy wouldn¡¯t stop. Benjamin narrowed his eyes dangerously and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t stay at home and recover properly, why did youe to my house?¡± In a split second, Amy was cast aside,pletely disregarded and her feelings were not taken into consideration at all. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even if Amy refused to admit it, she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it. With teary eyes, she nced at Benjamin, and tears once again streamed down her face. ¡°Benjamin¡­ I just want to be closer to you. Can¡¯t that be allowed?¡± Under normal circumstances, Benjamin would likely have ignored Amypletely. without even uttering a single word. But things were different now. Benjamin didn¡¯t want to upset Martina, who had a strong desire to move on and leave the past behind. Naturally, Benjamin made every effort tofort her, viewing it as the ups and downs of life. ¡°Do you really consider yourself part of my family?¡¯ Benjamin asked coldly. ¡°From now on, keep your distance from Martina. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee how I¡¯ll react, regardless of my rtionship with your brother.¡± This should be the most words Benjamin had ever said to Amy. However, it alsopletely erased any rtionship between the two of them. No matter what Army wanted to say, it was as if her words had lost their meaning in an instant. The weight of her thoughts and desires seemed inconsequential in the face of Benjamin¡¯s resolute deration. It was a definitive moment that shattered any remaining Chapter 82: She Had Always Wanted to Break Free relevance she held in their rtionship. Her voice became muted, her thoughts silenced, and she was left with a profound sense of insignificance. It was just a deliberate act from Amy, aimed at showcasing their supposedly good rtionship. Previously, Benjamin didn¡¯t respond because he deemed it unnecessary and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it. He had always been a reserved person, and in his world, the only woman who upied his entire world was Martina. As for other women, they didn¡¯t even qualify as passing acquaintances in his eyes. But the current situation was different. Benjamin didn¡¯t want to see any discontent in Martina¡¯s heart. So what if he had really taken action? Amy copsed onto the ground, appearingpletely vulnerable as if she had fallen into hell. She pursed her lips, pretending to be strong as she wiped away her tears. Unfortunately, it had no effect, and in the next second, tears streamed down her face like a river bursting its banks. She questioned, ¡°Benjamin, is it because Martina doesn¡¯t like me that you¡¯re treating me this way?¡± ¡°I know I can¡¯tpare to her in any aspect, I know I¡¯m not her match in any way. I just wanted to give you a piece of my heart and make you happy.¡± ¡°I never expected it to backfire like this. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll try my best not to appear in front of you in the future, as long as Martina doesn¡¯t find me bothersome.¡± At this moment, Amy¡¯s words were nothing but bitch talk,, a perfect example of double- dealing. Elena was on the verge of vomiting as she listened to it, and she even narrowed her eyes and made gestures in response. ¡°Oh my, Paloma, who do you think will listen to you. with this act? Weren¡¯t you just being arrogant a moment ago? You even insulted my friend, calling her a gold-digger!¡± Amy¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and she seemed genuinely flustered. She didn¡¯t expect Elena to suddenly speak up at this moment. Elena seemed to have some pent-up anger and continued to criticize, ¡°You¡¯ve been provoking and even started the physical confrontation! And now you¡¯re pretending to be a pitiful littlemb. Who are you trying to fool? Is this the character of the Paloma family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you and your brother are good people, and it¡¯s no wonder your health is so weak. It¡¯s retribution!¡± Elena kept on ranting with her hands on her waist until her mouth went dry, and finally, she stopped talking. As Elena¡¯s words continued, Benjamin¡¯s expression became increasingly grim, and Martina, who stood beside Benjamin, keenly sensed that something was wrong. She wanted to stop Elena from speaking further, but Elena waspletely oblivious to Martina¡¯s subtle hints. ¡®Elena Martina lowered her voice and called out, finally putting a stop to Elena. With a single nce, Elena saw Benjamin¡¯s pitch-ck expression, and she then took a step back in fear. ¡°Well, Mr. Walker, what¡¯s with that look? Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± she asked, trying to support her best friend. Benjamin was indeed angry, but it wasn¡¯t because of Elena¡¯s words. It was only now that he truly understood the kind of life Martina had lived before. He realized that, in private, everyone treated Martina the same way-calling her a gold digger and criticizing her for trying to be something she wasn¡¯t, like a duck trying to be a swan. If every duck could easily be a swan, wouldn¡¯t that mean any woman could easilye into his life? Not every woman would be treated by him in such a manner, just because that woman was Martina. Benjamin now had a clear understanding of his own thoughts, and the anger in his eyes was impossible to dissipate. At the moment when Amy felt truly terrified, Benjamin issued his finalmand, ¡°Ten ps on her face, then send her back to the Paloma family.¡± Amy was filled with extreme horror. What?! Benjamin actually ordered her to receive ten ps on the face in front of so many people!? Not only would it be very painful, but it would also be humiliating. If such a thing really happened, how could she live in her circle. in the future? It was likely that this matter would quickly spread to everyone¡¯s ears. By then, even if those people didn¡¯t say anything in front of her, they would surely harbor thoughts and calctions in their hearts. It would be impossible for them to regard her as the once prestigious Miss Paloma of the Paloma family! For Amy, this was a situation more difficult to bear than death. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83: To Kill Someone Physically and Mentally So, Amy didn¡¯t want it. He didn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen, no matter what. But Simon had already made a move with his own big hands, it looked like he was preparing to take actions by his own hands. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Martina looked at the man beside her in great surprise. What exactly did he want to do? What kind of trick was he up to? Even if Benjamin didn¡¯t punish Amy, she wouldn¡¯t find it strange. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first or second time. Just like before, no matter how much she resisted, she would ultimately have to lower her head and apologize to Amy. It was because she still wanted to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side that she had to repeatedly lower her own posture and give up all her dignity. But now, Martina had long been unwilling to continue doing so. Why was it that Benjamin didn¡¯t want her to leave instead? ¡°Benjamin, you don¡¯t have to treat me like this,¡± Martina said in a low voice. In other words, what she meant was no matter what Benjamin did, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Bted affection was cheaper than grass. Martina had finally made up her mind not to turn back, even willing to endure her own grievances, all for the purpose of disappearingpletely. Although the final oue was not entirely satisfactory, at least she had truly tried her best. After a month of constant rushing, a life without any constraints, without the need for any skills or considerations, was what she truly desired. So, she still wanted to continue to stick to her original intention, even though she knew it would be difficult, but she still wanted to give it a try. Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything, he simply intensified his grip silently. At most, he coldly observed the scene, as if Amy¡¯s life or death was of no importance to him from the beginning. As Simon got closer and closer to her, Benjamin still showed no intention of retracting his decision. The two followers by Amy¡¯s side had already been terrified, not daring to take any action, wishing they could disappear right now. They knew it was better to killing her than pping her on the face in front of so many people. It was killing Amy physically and mentally!! Benjamini knew that Amy couldn¡¯t ept this, so he deliberately did it. The two followers were particrly shocked, as they had previously heard that Benjamin despised Martina to the extreme, not even willing to spare her a nce. In order to avoid the shameless Martina, Benjamin was unwilling toe back even after being abroad for many days. But now, these two followers realized that things were not as they heard. If Benjamin truly despised Martina to the extreme, how could he possibly support her?? He even protected her so much, it seemed that the rumors they heard from others were not true.. : Amy¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat from anxiety, but she found herself still powerless. What could she do? If she wanted to resist, it would be impossible, but it was also impossible for her to silently endure being pped. At that critical moment, Amy¡¯s mind was quickly spinning with ideas. In her desperation, she suddenly clutched her chest in pain. pain. ¡°Benjamin ¨C¡± Just as Amy called out that name, she copsed under the burden with Her body twitched slightly, her eyes tightly shut, as if enduring immense suffering. Startled by the situation, Simon couldn¡¯t determine if it was real or not. He was aware. that Amy had always had poor health, frequently falling ill, which is why she rarely made. public appearances as the princess of the Paloma family. But if all of this was just fake, wouldn¡¯t he be defying the boss¡¯s intentions? But if all of this was truly real, what was the difference between him taking advantage of someone in a vulnerable state and being a scumbag? The two followers were also terrified when they saw this. They realized that everyone from the Paloma family knew they had gone out together with Amy. If something truly happened to Amy, the two of them would definitely not be able to easily escape me. They might even be targeted and cklisted by the Paloma family! At this moment, the two of them disregarded everything and hurriedly rushed to Amy¡¯s side, anxiously asking, ¡°Miss Paloma, are you okay? Please wake up!¡± Of course, Amy was pretending, to the point where she could clearly feel her body being vigorously shaken by the two fools. But in order to make everything appear more convincing, Amy had to endure the sensation of a brain concussion and continue to keep her eyes tightly closed. Benjamin¡¯s sharp gazended on Amy, perhaps for the sake of Adam. Finally, he impatiently waving his hand and said, ¡°Take her to the hospital and let the Paloma familye pick her up.¡± The chaos finally came to an end, and Benjamin took Martina into his car without. saying a word. As for Elena, being timid, even though she knew her best friend was not in danger, she chose to take another car and go back. However, on the way back, due to her worries, shel sent a message to Martina, ¡°Martina, I¡¯ve observed a significant change in Benjamin¡¯s behavior. He is now willingly supporting you. It¡¯s possible that he has truly undergone a change of heart or developed at newfound conscience, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Now that the two of you are in this situation, I don¡¯t want to get involved. I¡¯m heading back first.¡± Holding her phone, Elena pondered seriously for a moment. In the end, she still felt uneasy and added a few more words. ¡°If anything happens, just give me a call. Even if it means risking my life against that guy, I will definitely bring you back safely.¡± Elena had acted stubbornly many times for Martina, even daring to oppose Benjamin. Martina deeply cherished this friendship, which had left an indelible mark on her heart. After Elena had done so much for her, Martina realized she couldn¡¯t keep demanding more. She replied with a message on her phone, reassuring Elena not to worry and to go home, promising to arrange another meeting when there was a chance. But who knew when the so-called chance woulde again? If luck was on their side, it was still possible, but if luck was against them, there might never be another chance. Benjamin didn¡¯t do anything but silently waiting for Martina and Elena to finish their chat before speaking up. ¡°How did they treat you before?¡± Benjamin¡¯s words had a double meaning, catching Martina off guard, and she didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment. She furrowed her brow in confusion and asked, ¡°They? Who are you referring to?¡± With patience, Benjamin continued, ¡°Everyone around me.¡± That included his friends, family, and all sorts of people in his life. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84: How Did They Treat You? Previously, Benjamin had never paid much attention to these matters because he believed that as long as he was there, no one would dare to bully Martina. But recent events made him gradually realize that there were many things that didn¡¯t align with his imagination. The days that Martina had spent with him didn¡¯t seem happy, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to abandon everything and leave his side. Seeing that she remained silent, Benjamin thought she was unwilling to speak, so he tried again with a coaxing tone, ¡°I just want to understand your past better. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then forget it.¡± Martina, who used to be sleepless over such matters, suddenly found herself wide awake. In the past, she would have swallowed her pride and kept everything to herself, not wanting to worry Benjamin and affect his mood. But now, things were different. She reflected on everything she had done and couldn¡¯t help but feel like the biggest fool. Why did she silently do so much for Benjamin, only to end up hiding everything like a fool? Was the love she had given so shameful that it couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone? With this thought in mind, Martina spoke in a calm tone but delivered particrly impactful words, ¡°There was nothing in the past. Anyway, in their eyes, I have always been. an ignorant woman who overestimates myself. Whether it¡¯s your family, your friends, or even the servants in your household, they all look down on me in the same way.¡± For example, the butler, the cleaning servants, and all sorts of people. They never truly cared about Martina, nor did they consider her as Benjamin¡¯s true girlfriend. All they felt was disgust and jealousy, just as Martina had said, with the same attitude towards her.. heart. If Martina appeared calm now, it would only stir up storms and turbulence in Benjamin¡¯s He had never imagined that Martina¡¯s past days had been so miserable, and it seemed that he was the cause of such misery. ¡°I used to think that if I just endured a little longer, waited for your return, everything would be fine,¡± Martina gazed out the window and said. But the harsh reality has shown me that my endurance only fuels certain individuals to be even more relentless. They never truly regarded me.¡± After a brief pause, Martina turned around and called out, ¡°Benjamin.¡± Benjamin lifted his gaze, his eyes meeting Martina¡¯s with a direct and unwavering stare. Martina¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she said, ¡°You are responsible for all of this, right?¡± She had to admit that without Benjamin, her life wouldn¡¯t have been asfortable as it was in the past few years, but she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such immense pressure either. She wouldn¡¯t have been subject to mockery and abuse from anyone and everyone. If it weren¡¯t for Benjamin¡¯s indifference towards her, how could others dare to treat her with such disdain? She still remembered the day she left Benjamin¡¯s home, and Adam didn¡¯t. hesitate to p her. Adam¡¯s resorting to physical violence against Benjamin¡¯s girlfriend was a clear indication of how insignificant she was in the eyes of everyone. She had long been aware of this fact. Thest sentence hit Benjamin like an endless blow, as if no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t heal the pain in Martina¡¯s heart. All the past hurts were indeed caused by his presence. However, back then, he truly didn¡¯t understand. He never thought that Martina¡¯s life had been so harsh and difficult. Benjamin moved his lips but could only utter in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen again, I promise.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Martina found it absurd. Did promises truly hold any weight? If promises had any real impact, then what purpose didw enforcement serve? She wasn¡¯t the same person she was a few years ago. She wouldn¡¯t impulsively and foolishly believe every word Benjamin said. She lowered her head, looking at her fair fingers, feeling a slight unease. She didn¡¯t want to pay attention to whatever Benjamin said. She just wanted to immerse herself in her own world. ¨C Maybe this was the true essence of her love fading away to be reced by nothing. but indifference. Martina¡¯s pretty face was filled with a deep sorrow, something even a child could notice. Being together with Benjamin didn¡¯t make Martina happy anymore. She would never again willingly throw herself into Benjamin¡¯s embrace and ask for cuddles like she used to. She wouldn¡¯t repeatedly express her love to Benjamin in his ear, nor would she look at him with those eyes that could only hold him, as she always did. Time and time again, Martina gave up everything for Benjamin, even if it meant imprisoning herself in a world that didn¡¯t belong to her, she did so willingly. But the previous Martina would never appear again. Benjamin brought Martina home, and he specifically asked Leslie to continue staying at home to ensure Martina¡¯s safety. Guarding against Elizabeth was also Leslie¡¯s work. Benjamin was not a fool. He didn¡¯t pay attention before, so he didn¡¯t know, but now he could clearly see that Elizabeth doesn¡¯t like Martina. Despite being unsure of why Elizabeth disliked her, he still hoped that Martina could find happiness and live free from any restrictions or influence. The household servants in the family werepletely unreliable, and Benjamin didn¡¯t trust them at all. That¡¯s why he could only let Leslie continue staying at home. However, Benjamin¡¯s actions only further confused Martina. In Martina¡¯s eyes, it was just Benjamin cleverly using the excuse of protecting her safety, but in reality, it was to guard against herself and keep her under surveince. Actually, Martina didn¡¯t want to say much now. If Benjamin was fine with others watching her, what did it have to do with her? She just wanted to live her own life peacefully. As Benjamin left and went upstairs with hisptop in hand, Martina nned to make good use of her free time at home and continue working. Even if she couldn¡¯t go out freely, at least her work, drawing, and such were not affected. At this point, Martina had not yet managed to evoke genuine disgust from Benjamin, especially considering his chauvinistic tendencies. That was precisely why she didn¡¯t want to leave. However, she held the belief that if she continued to behave improperly, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Benjamin would inevitably develop an intense disgust towards her. During that period, Martina needed to ensure that she had enough confidence to make a smooth departure instead of feelingpletely empty once she left Benjamin. Benjamin believed that Martina had already abandoned the idea of leaving and just wanted him to treat her as well as possible. Little did he know that beneath it all, Martina was still contemting Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85: Have You Eaten? It started off with a big fuss, but now it had turned into working quietly and diligently. Perhaps it was because Martina was truly disappointed in Benjamin, so she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on any idle talk. Martina was engrossed in her work, hunched over herptop, drawing and coloring without interruption. She was busy and content, losing track of how much time had passed. Her life felt more fulfilling than before. In the past, she simply revolved around Benjamin, going in circles, but now she had her own life. Even though achieving true freedom was difficult, she was still willing to strive for When Martina finally snapped out of her focus, she realized that it had already be dark outside. Benjamin had not yet returned, but strangely enough, her heart felt more peaceful in his absence, saving her from the usual trouble he brought upon her. It was strange indeed, considering that she used to be the one who enjoyed being with Benjamin the most. Even an extra minute or second with him would bring her immense. happiness. As a result, she reached the extreme point of wanting to escape. Was this what they called mutual dislike? Martina took a deep breath and finished up thest bit of her work. Meanwhile, downstairs, Elizabeth¡¯s mood hit an all-time low. It was already mealtime, but Martina showed no intention ofing downstairs. Who did she think she was? Did she really believe she was the boss, unwilling to show any respect to her elders? Elizabeth felt indignant but was determined not topromise her prestige. She expressed her dissatisfaction with a resentful remark, ¡°So, you¡¯re from a humble background and have no manners. During mealtime, you don¡¯t even bothering downstairs to ask if you want to eat. Who taught you these rules?¡± Leslie opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was the boss¡¯s family affair. Some things shouldn¡¯t be said too explicitly, or else it would be easy for others to take advantage of it later on. Leslie, being a smart person, knew what he could and couldn¡¯t do. He tried his best to old doing things that he shouldn¡¯t, to prevent identally causing trouble. However, he kept looking upstairs repeatedly because Martina had note out. She had even specifically instructed him before entering the house not to disturb her, no matter the reason. Leslie didn¡¯t dare to approach, fearing that he might unintentionally make Martina unhappy. In Benjamin¡¯s eyes, Martina was like a precious and cherished treasure. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t want to go against her. Therefore, Leslie could only patiently continue to wait, thinking that Martina would eventuallye downstairs when she got hungry. After about half an hour or so, Martina finally finished up the remaining work. Feeling the emptiness in her stomach and hearing its growling sounds, Martina decided to go out and find something to eat. After all, she couldn¡¯t leave. If she didn¡¯t fill her stomach, she would be suffering for no reason. Leslie sat on the sofa in the living room, watching TV when he suddenly saw Martinaing downstairs. He quickly got up and personally greeted her. ¡°Miss Martinez, you finally came downstairs. Are you hungry? Shall I go buy something to eat?¡± Leslie asked. At this moment, Elizabeth had already finished her meal and even had the servants clean up the table. The food had been thrown away long ago. Martina looked at the empty dining table and instantly understood who was behind this. There wouldn¡¯t be a second person besides Elizabeth. After all, her dislike for Martina had been going on for quite some time. Martina didn¡¯t have any extravagant requirements when it came to food. Her previous preference for expensive-looking dishes was just an attempt to fit into Benjamin¡¯s world as much as possible. But now she didn¡¯t care anymore. When it came to eating, she was free- spirited and didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything except whether she could satisfy her hunger quickly. She waved her hand at Leslie and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll cookter.¡± Everyone had their own area of expertise. Despite Leslie being exceptional in investigating people, he had no superiority when it came to cooking. Martina didn¡¯t want his help, so she decided to go to the kitchen and something for herself. prepare Leslie asked again after seeing Martina¡¯s response, ¡°Are you sure? If you want me to go out and buy something, I can quicklye back. It won¡¯t dy your meal.¡± Martina continued to refuse without even looking back, ¡°No, really, thank you.¡± Leslie felt pleasantly surprised, ¡°Miss Martinez, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s really ttering to me. If the boss finds out, he might not be able to resist giving me a hard time.¡± Martina remained silent and quietly went to the kitchen to figure things out. hida It seemed that Elizabeth had done it intentionally. She had even instructed someone to Now, all Martina could find in the kitchen was a pack of pasta, a tomato, two eggs, and some salt for seasoning. She was left speechless. Elizabeth was not young anymore, yet she still resorted to such childish actions. Nevertheless, these ingredients would do. Martina nned to make simple pasta for herself, just enough to satisfy her hunger. Though her cooking skills were not particrly good, she managed to make pasta quickly. She remembered that she had discovered a bottle of beverage in the refrigerator earlier and decided to take it out and drink it. Who would have known that when Martina returned from the kitchen, she found two more people in the living room: Benjamin and Simon. These two individuals were practically inseparable. If someone didn¡¯t know any better, they might think that there was something secretive going on between them. Of course, Martina didn¡¯t think that way. She was just a bit surprised that Benjamin had.e back at this time. She saw Benjamin¡¯s figure and didn¡¯t know whether to approach him or not. In the end, feeling increasingly awkward, she sat down casually at the dining table and asked, ¡°You came back sote. Have you eaten?¡± In reality, Martina was only being polite and didn¡¯t care at all whether Benjamin had. eaten or not. But unexpectedly, Benjamin nodded slightly, deviating from his usual behavior, and sat down across from her. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ve been busy since I went out this afternoon, and I¡¯m quite hungry now,¡± he answered. While speaking, Benjamin¡¯s gazended on the pasta in front of Martina. Although he remained silent, it felt as though he had expressed a multitude of thoughts and emotions. Hearing Benjamin¡¯s distinctive voice, Martina felt her scalp tingling, regretting that she had asked the question. Now she had no idea how to continue the conversation and could only awkwardly lower her head and eat the pasta. Martina didn¡¯t know what Leslie had whispered in Benjamin¡¯s ear, but she sensed a subtle drop in the surrounding temperature, as if the air had grown colder once again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Subconscious Avoidance During this time, Benjamin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the pasta in front of Martina, not even blinking his eyes. It was as if he had spotted something that greatly interested him, with a mix of coldness and eagerness in his eyes that was impossible to ignore. Martina felt her scalp tingling and embarrassed. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get a bite of the pasta into her mouth. In the end, she had to muster up the courage to ask again, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t you eat my pasta first? I can get another one for myself.¡± Luckily, there were still pasta left, so she wouldn¡¯t gopletely hungry. Martina thought it was just a polite gesture, and Benjamin wouldn¡¯t ept it anyway. After all, this man was known to be picky and wouldn¡¯t eat anything that didn¡¯t meet his high standards. Surprisingly, Benjamin agreed Martina¡¯s proposal. Without waiting for Martina¡¯s reaction, he took the food from her hands, including the forks she had used. Martina was speechless. Even though it was happening right before her eyes, she couldn¡¯t fully ept what was going on. Was Benjamin doing this on purpose? Benjaminplimented the taste and gave Martina a nce while eating the pasta. It was something she had never seen before. Martina was truly baffled. She couldn¡¯t understand Benjamin¡¯s intentions anymore. And why did he appear here? How could he eat the simple food that she casually made? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the past, only premium ingredients could barely tempt Benjamin to take a few bites. Otherwise, the only other possibility was food particrly prepared by selected chefs at home. A bold thought shed through Martina¡¯s mind uncontrobly. Could it be that Benjamin had been possessed by someone else during this time, turning into a different person? Otherwise, how could everything that was happening now be exined? But as soon as this thought emerged, Martina instinctively rejected it. It couldn¡¯t be true. It was absolutely impossible. She knew what kind of person Benjamin was. Even if he seemed a bit different now, there was no way he could have been possessed by someone else. everything happening now was just a trap set for her. She wouldn¡¯t continue to holeheartedly like before. If Benjamin¡¯s current actions moved Martina, thatpletely absurd. had worked so hard to climb out of that deep pit, so how could she fall back into time like this? It would be self-destructive. With various thoughts running through her mind, Martina eventually stepped back into the kitchen and made another pasta for herself. When Martina came out with the food, she saw that Benjamin had already finished. eating. She didn¡¯t say anything and instead lowered her head to eat, as if there was nothing else to capture her attention. She thought Benjamin would go upstairs to sleep as he did before, giving her more free time. But to her surprise, he stayed there, asionally picking up the documents handed to him by Simon and looking through them, showing no intention of leaving at all. Martina pursed her lips, unable to directly ask him to leave. After all, it was Benjamin¡¯s home. She could only pretend not to notice Benjamin as much as possible and continued to eat, keeping her head down. Perhaps it was because her hair was too long and she didn¡¯t have anything to hold it in ce, her hair gradually scattered, causing some inconvenience. Benjamin, who had been busy with work, suddenly reached out as if he had eyes on his head and gently brushed away the stray hair from Martina¡¯s face. His fingertips lightly. touched her cheek, and wherever his touch had been, Martina felt a special warmth, causing her to instinctively move back. Even her gaze seemed a bit flustered,cking the sweetness it once held. ¡°Next time we eat, you can tie your hair up,¡± Benjamin curled his fingers, making a suggestion to conceal his inner disappointment as much as possible. Martina didn¡¯t dare to meet Benjamin¡¯s gaze and responded slightly, ¡°Got it.¡± At the same time, Elizabeth, who had been feeling a bit thirsty and wanted to go out to get a ss of water, unexpectedly witnessed this scene. Instantly, she felt difort all over her body, apanied by jealousy and dissatisfaction. She never liked Martina, not before, not now, and certainly not in the future. She didn¡¯t want her son to have any significant connection with Martina. She had no idea what was going on, why there seemed to be such a drastic change overnight. Why would her own son repeatedly amodate and protect Martina? The current Benjamin appearedpletely different from before, as if he had transformed into a different person. Even Elizabeth had this thought, let alone others. Simon also thought this way, but he had been by Benjamin¡¯s side all along and seemed to have gotten used to it, so his emotional shift wasn¡¯t as significant. Now, Simon and Leslie had increased their interactions quite a bit. Although they didn¡¯t share everything, they had discussed many things they had never talked about before. The two whispered to each other, ¡°The pasta that Miss Martinez made seems quite delicious, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Otherwise, how could the boss eat it all up? He even finished it all! Simon was familiar with Martina¡¯s cooking skills because she had cooked for the boss before for only a few times. Those few times of cooking were enough to leave a lifelong impression. Martina¡¯s cooking skills were not outstanding¡­ at all. Now, the boss could calmly finish it all without any change in expression. Either he had lost his sense of taste, or he had lost his sense of taste for love. It was not appropriate for Simon to say such things in front of others; otherwise, the boss wouldn¡¯t be happy, right? Late at night. Perhaps because Benjamin knew that Martina was resistant to him, he didn¡¯t insist staying in the same room with her. Instead, he stayed in the study for a long time. Martinay in bed, tightly wrapping herself in the nket, afraid that Benjamin woulde in. She didn¡¯t lock the door because she knew that if Benjamin really wanted to enter, he could do so in countless ways. Locking the door wouldn¡¯t make a difference. It was better to be open about it. If Benjamin knew her, he shouldn¡¯te in. Despite staying awake and waiting for over an hour, Benjamin did note. Martina, who had been upied and fully engrossed in her tasks all day long, felt a profound sense of exhaustion. Her eyelids grew heavy, and before she knew it, she sumbed to a deep and restful slumber. As a result, Martina had no idea what Benjamin did in the study. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Late Night Departure In the study. Theputer screen in front of Benjamin was constantly lit. However, his mind was not here at all. Despite a pop-up for a video conference appearing, Benjamin remained in a daze. In recent days, a noticeable change hade over him, leaving him truly disoriented and unsettled. As he reflected on the day, when he had delved into Martina¡¯s past experiences, he couldn¡¯t shake off the realization that she had been mistreated by almost everyone around her. Whether they were familiar faces, friends, family, or other rtionships, none of them had treated Martina with kindness. In fact, there was an unsettling undercurrent of inexplicable dislike directed towards her. Yet Martina never mentioned any of this to him. She always kept silent and swallowed her frustrations. If Benjamin hadn¡¯t personally investigated, perhaps he would still be in the dark. ording to Simon¡¯s ount, Benjamin was consumed by anger when he learned. about Martina¡¯s experiences. Reflecting on his unintentional touch earlier in the day, which had triggered such a strong reaction from Martina, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his ignorance, inaction, and subsequent disappointment had contributed to her current state. Benjamin rubbed his temples. Some things ultimately required making some changes. Checking the time, Benjamin realized it was already midnight. He left the study and made his way into Martina¡¯s bedroom. As soon as he entered, he noticed that only a dim night light was on, and Martina was already sound asleep, hugging a pillow. Martina, who used to cling to him and fall asleep in his embrace regardless of the time, had ultimately disappeared. Benjamin seemed to have pondered something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t stay in the room. Instead, he walked out again. He took out his phone, put on a clean windbreaker, and left without looking back, apanied by Leslie. Simon was already asleep, and Benjamin didn¡¯t call for him. Leslie, driving the car, didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was up to. He looked at Benjamin through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Leslie remained in a drowsy state and had no idea what Benjamin was up to. Benjamin didn¡¯t say a word; he just instructed Leslie to keep driving forward. As time passed, they arrived at the rooftop of arge upscale bar. Only individuals of high status had the possibility of essing this ce. As Benjamin had notified them, one person after another began to arrive. Among them, Adam was the first to arrive, holding two bottles of fine wine in his hands, clearly prepared for the asion. Apanying Adam were others, some of whom were his closest companions. These individuals mostly relied on their influential backgrounds and actedwlessly. They considered themselves superior, looking down on everyone else, but in reality, their personal abilities were quite mediocre. Especially whenpared to someone like Benjamin, they werepletely outmatched. It was like the difference between a PhD graduate and a kid in kindergarten, noparison at all. But that clearly wasn¡¯t the main point. Adam sat across from Benjamin with a cheerful smile, seemingly quite happy. Benjamin had been busy and hadn¡¯t had time to hang out with these ¡°friends¡± since he returned. No wonder they were so excited. Now that Benjamin took the initiative to invite them, even though it waste at night, many people hurriedly came together. Especially one person who was already sleeping with his new girlfriend but still got dressed and drove over. Benjamin held high position in their hearts, one that absolutely could not be shaken by anyone! ¡°Benjamin, I almost forgot when was thest time we got together for drinks. You finally took the initiative to invite us,¡± said Adam, in high spirits, opened the bottle of wine. and enthusiastically poured a ss for Benjamin. Benjamin didn¡¯t say much from beginning to end, at most, he just gave a stingy look, but that was about it. ¡°By the way, that woman I sawst time who looks like Martina, is she really Martina?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Is she crazy? How dare she go to such a far ce alone, and by ship! Is she out of her mind from time to time?¡± Even in front of Benjamin, Adam had no filter in his speech, clearly not taking Martina seriously. The others chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Martina is always causing trouble.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She said she was going to leave this time, right? Howe I heard she came back? | knew she wouldn¡¯tst more than a month before eagerly returning. I was right!¡± These people kept on babbling about Martina, as if they had turned it into some kind of amusement. Unfortunately, for Benjamin, this was not something to be happy about. Even Leslie clenched his fist. So, this was the reason why Miss Martinez wanted to leave? These people, as friends around the boss, regardless of the depth or shallowness of their rtionships, were merely coincidentally connected to the bos5. However, this kind of rtionship had absolutely nothing to do with Martina. Were they Indirectly pping the boss in the face? Leslie didn¡¯t know what the boss was up to before, but now he probably had a guess. He silently stood behind the boss, saying rigthing As an efficient subordinate, he must possess the ability to minimize his presence, take action when necessary, and vanish when appropriate, leaving no room for ambiguity Adam took a sip of his drink, saying to himself, ¡°Of course, that materialistic woman, how could she bear to leave Benjamin? She¡¯s just fooling around!¡± ¡°Benjamin,¡± he said, ¡°Just let her go. We¡¯re not even from the same world as her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that people from different circles shouldn¡¯t force themselves together. She doesn¡¯t get it, but you do. I actually think my sister is pretty great¡­¡± Clearly, Adam didn¡¯t know what happened between Amy and Benjamin. If he knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things. Even at this point, he wanted to pave the way for his sister. In a certain aspect, he could be considered a good brother. However, Adam¡¯s personality was bad, and his way of handling things was even worse. No one truly liked this kind of person. Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, revealing a profound darkness within them. If there was anything that exuded the coldest aura in this room, it would be Benjamin. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Drenching Adam¡¯s Head with the Icy Drink. It wasn¡¯t until some time had passed that Adam gradually began to sense that something was off. He cautiously fixed his gaze on Benjamin, feeling an inexplicable sense of guilt within himself. He began to feel nervous. What was wrong? Did he say something wrong just now? But all he talked about were some topics rted to Martina, and he merely made a couple of casual derogatory remarks. Benjamin couldn¡¯t possibly be angry because of that, right? Regardless of how Adam thought about it, he couldn¡¯t imagine it going in that direction. He believed that Benjamin would never easily let his mood be swayed by Martina, let alone direct his anger towards him. That was absolutely impossible. ¡°Benjamin, are you feeling unhappy or something? Is that woman bothering you once more, pressuring you to get married?¡± The use of the word ¡°again¡± in this context was splendid. Upon careful consideration, some memories rted to this sentence finally surfaced in Benjamin¡¯s mind. There was indeed a time when Martina had used running away from home as a way to pressure him into marrying her time. What did he say back then? Benjamin pondered earnestly for a moment, and finally recalled the situation at that He seemed to have said that he was busy and would discuss it when he returned. Later, because he was really busy, Martina¡¯s words from back then quickly slipped from his mind. And then there was no ¡°after¡± anymore. When he carefully considered his past actions, he realized that he had been quite a jerk. No wonder Martina had the intention to leave him. It turned out that everything had its reasons. It was because of his past actions and his mind being elsewhere that he had repeatedly dyed things. What kind of emotions did Martina carry when she said such words back then? how heartless he was, repeatedly pushing Martina into a state of despair? more he thought about the past, the more suppressed Benjamin¡¯s mood became. eryone present at this moment was already too scared to even breathe. They were ed that if they said another word, they might face an irreversible disaster. They all felt that something was terribly wrong with Benjamin today, as if he could kill at any moment. Even Adam had to tread cautiously now. ¡°Benjamin, why aren¡¯t you speaking? What happened?¡± He gathered his courage and managed to utter a sentence. He then voluntarily stood up and filled the drinks in front of Benjamin as well as his own cup. ¡°No matter what, if I said anything unpleasant just now, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll drink first as a gesture of respect, you can take it easy, bro.¡± After saying that, Adam immediately downed his drink. However, Benjamin didn¡¯t have any intention to drink at all, not even the slightest movement. Now Adam was truly panicking. What had happened? What did he say that caused Benjamin to be so unhappy? Leslie saw everything and probably understood Benjamin¡¯s current state of mind better than anyone else. Just as Adam was about to pour himself another drink, Benjamin finally reacted. He first added several ice cubes into his own cup. Then, he stood up and poured it directly over Adam¡¯s head. Adam was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. ¡°B¡­Benjamin,¡± his voice trembled, and everyone else was too frightened toe closer. Their faces turned pale as if they could faint at any moment. Adam could feel the cold liquid running down his head, flowing all the way down his face and neck without exception. Not only did the difort of being drenched in cold liquid prevail, but the embarrassment of being sshed with alcohol by someone else in front of numerous friends added to the humiliation. To make matters worse, the paralyzing fear of taking any action only intensified the sense of shame. But Adam didn¡¯t dare to do anything. He knew that if Benjamin was really angry, he should silently endure it here, or else the consequences would be severe. After doing all this, Benjamin calmly spoke, ¡°Enjoying it?¡± It was hard to imagine that these two words came out of Benjamin¡¯s mouth. Adam faked a smile on his face and said, ¡°As long as you are happy. I am fine with it.¡± Everyone dared not to say anything. It was truly unimaginable that such a sycophantic remark came out of Adam¡¯s mouth. Benjamin coldly curled his lips and asked again, ¡°Is it fun?¡± Unexpectedly, upon hearing these words, Adam¡¯s mind went nk once again. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean -¡± Was this just for fun? Others also attempted to say something on behalf of Adam, but Benjamin didn¡¯t give. them the chance. ¡°What do you think you are?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was filled with endless coldness and impatience. It seemed that he had reached his limit with the people before him. With just one sentence, everyone dared not speak out of turn anymore. From initially addressing him as Benjamin, they now referred to him as Mr. Walker. ¡°Ben¡­ cough, no, I mean, Mr. Walker¡­ We didn¡¯t mean it. We won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± Adam was frightened. Called here in the middle of the night, everyone thought it was an opportunity to bond with Benjamin, but who knew they would be intimidated like this? Especially Adam, the current feeling was even more ufortable than death itself. Benjamin squinted his eyes and sat back down. His long, slender legs rested on the slightly shorter sofa, entuating their length and creating a sense of confinement. Those long legs of his seemed somewhat out of ce, but now no one dared to say another word, as they had been silenced by fear. Benjamin cast a cold nce at Adam and asked, ¡°Amy, whose sister is she?¡± The distant tone of his words instantly snapped Adam back to reality. Ignoring the difort of being sticky all over, he hastily replied, ¡°She is my sister.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What does she have to do with me?¡± Benjamin uttered, sinctly conveying his message to Adam. Once again, a few short words made Adamprehend the implication. Was it possible that Benjamin¡¯s discontent stemmed from his dissatisfaction with hist sister,bined with his earlier nonsensical remarks? But regarding the rtionship between Benjamin and his sister, many elders were actually quite satisfied. Could it be that Benjamin had no such intentions at all? Speaking of which, it could only me Amy for hiding everything she had suffered from Benjamin in the past. Even when Benjamin personally drove him out of the vi, she didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Punishing Him Tit for Tat Because Amy felt embarrassed and wanted to create an illusion that her rtionship with Benjamin was still decent. As a result, this illusion actually deceived Adam. It made Adam mistakenly believe that his sister and Benjamin had a good rtionship. Otherwise, how could she be living in Benjamin¡¯s vi? It should be noted that in that household, apart from Martina, his sister was the second woman who could reside there. Wasn¡¯t that special enough? Unfortunately, reality pped Adam hard in the face. Even though Adam felt a hint of humiliation deep inside, he still followed Benjamin¡¯s intention and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t make thoughtless remarks anymore. If you have no interest in my sister, then she will remain just my sister.¡± Fortunately, Adam¡¯s mind was still clear. If he had remained stubborn and unrepentant, the consequences could have been even more severe. However, despite this, Benjamin¡¯s anger could not be quelled. Just the thought of the woman at home growing increasingly disgusted, impatient, and even wishing for his disappearance, intensified his fury. He had the intention of not letting anyone involved in this matter go unpunished, especially those who had mistreated Martina in the past while pretending to be innocent in front of him. ording to Simon¡¯s investigation, on the day Martina left, Adam had pped her. Even though Benjamin had been angry before, even when he had arguments with Martina, he had never thought of harming her in the slightest. In fact, after every argument, he would calm down and select gifts for Martina as a prelude to reconciliation. Moreover, every time he was angry, Martina would fearlessly stand by his side, even if she had suffered countless grievances, never once revealing them to anyone. And yet, she had been pped by Adam. Even if she didn¡¯t speak up, it didn¡¯t mean that Benjamin was unaware of the truth. So just when Adam thought this matter could finally be put behind them, Benjamin issued another command, ¡°Adam, how long have we known each other?¡± Hearing this question, Adam became very frustrated. He didn¡¯t understand what Benjamin was up to today and why he suddenly brought this up. Nevertheless, Adam spoke honestly, ¡°If I remember correctly, it should be at least 18 years.¡± 18 years? That was indeed a long time. How many 18-year periods did one have in their lifetime? Perhaps it was because they had known each other for a long time that Benjamin refrained from taking action himself. ¡°I heard that you pped her, so let¡¯s consider it settled after ten ps.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words were veiled, leaving Adam puzzled. He pondered for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out who this person mentioned by Benjamin could be. Was it her or him? The smile on Adam¡¯s face was almost about to crumble. ¡°Ben Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish calling out his name, Benjamin shot him a cold re, forcing Adam to quickly change his address.¡±Mr. Walker, are you joking with me? Do you want me to p myself ten times?¡± Benjamin tapped his knee absentmindedly, producing a dull sound. His entire handsome face blended into the dim lighting, making him appear even more distant. With just a faint gaze, he could make anyone surrender involuntarily. His terrifying presence was suffocating. Even a fleeting nce could instill immense fear in one¡¯s heart. ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin responded with a question, but his meaning was already clear. He never joked with anyone, not even friends. Adam clenched his teeth, unable to understand why Benjamin seemed angry today, seemingly supporting someone else. Who could this ¡°her¡± be? Seeing that Adam remained motionless, seemingly testing his patience, Benjamin waved his hand towards Leslie. ¡°Or perhaps let my people handle it?¡± Adam was well aware of Leslie¡¯s immense strength. If they were to engage in a physical altercation, Adam¡¯s face would undoubtedly end up looking like a bloated balloon. In order to expedite the healing of the injuries on his face, whether Adam liked it or not, he had to swallow his pride and proactively p himself on the left and right cheeks. ¡°Smack! Smack!¡± The sound of ps echoed, causing everyone to wince in sympathy. Even though Adam. had reduced the force, it was still impactful. He knew that if he attempted to deceive or y around, the consequences would be severe. To avoid being beaten half to death by Leslie, Adam had to be tough on himself. After enduring ten ps, Adam¡¯s cheeks became swollen, bearing several Imprints of five fingers. His voice sounded muffled, perhaps due to the swelling of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Walker, are you satisfied now?¡± Benjamin remained silent, shifting his gaze to another person. ¡°You, said she¡¯s a gold digger, right?¡± With just a simple question, that person instantly understood Benjamin¡¯s Intention. Could it be that he wanted tit for tat? On that night, Martina slept rtively well, at least without constant nightmares. However, Benjamin remained awake throughout the night because he took revenge on every person who had bullied Martina. As those people departed from the private room, their defeated demeanor akin to that of dogs, Adam¡¯s face ballooned, his body drenched, and he endured verbal abuse. One person had dirty water on himself, emitting a foul odor. Another person was covered in blood, having endured some kind of devilish torment. Benjamin sniffed the smell of alcohol and filth unintentionally staining his own body, and his pent-up anger burned fiercely. If Martina, who was familiar with Benjamin, had seen him in that state, she would have known that his emotions were getting out of control. At this moment, Benjamin only desired to return home urgently, even if it meant just catching a glimpse of her from a distance. Leslie looked back at his boss¡¯s figure with a sense of dread. That was just how the boss was. Even though he wanted to seek justice for Miss Martinez, he didn¡¯t want her to know. It seemed that there was a deep misunderstanding between the two of them. If the misunderstanding wasn¡¯t resolved and they only secretly engaged in such actions, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect at all. Leslie silently shook his head. After all, he was just a subordinate, and some things were not suitable to be said directly. He believed that the boss was no longer as stubborn as before and would eventually figure things out. He believed that there woulde a day when Miss Martinez and the boss would see through the clouds and find rity. Misunderstandings were not evesting. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90: The Specialists Rushed Over Benjamin took off his coat and quickly took a shower before heading to Martina¡¯s bedroom. Martina was still sleeping, and the air conditioner had been humming all night. Her nket had slipped off and fallen to the floor. She was wearing only a silk slip dress, her skin was like the porcin, and her cheeks had a rosy tint.Benjamin felt a warmth in his heart, and in this moment, the restlessness within him subsided. At least, he didn¡¯t feel the urge to erupt so strongly. Indeed, Martina was his lifesaver. He had originally nned to quietly hold Martina and sleep for a while, even if it was just for a little while. Benjamin approached the bed and picked up the nket, intending to gently cover Martina. He wanted to lie down beside her, but as soon as hisrge hand touched Martina¡¯s body, he instantly withdrew as if shocked. ¡°Why is she so feverish?¡± Benjamin whispered to himself. In the next instant, as if realizing something, he swiftly ced his hand on Martina¡¯s forehead and found out she was running a fever! Benjamin¡¯s drowsiness vanished instantly. He lifted Martina off the bed and tried calling her name, ¡°Martina, Martina!¡± But no matter how much Benjamin called, Martina showed no response. At that moment, he genuinely felt afraid. How could Martina suddenly have a high fever? It was burning so intensely? Poor Leslie, who was about to sleep in the guest room, heard his phone ringing, and it was his boss calling. Leslie resigned himself to the situation, putting on his clothes and suddenly understanding why Simon had such heavy dark circles under his eyes. With a boss like Benjamin who prioritized work and was often preupied with various matters, showing little concern for the well-being of his staff, even the strongest of individuals would struggle to endure. Just as Leslie stepped outside, he saw his boss wrapping Martina in a nket and rushing out. Leslie was startled and quickly followed, asking, ¡°Boss, what happened to Miss Martinez?¡± He hoped nothing bad had happened to Miss Martinez. If something happened to her, they would all be unable to bear their boss¡¯s wrath! The sky was just beginning to brighten with a hazy mist, and Benjamin coldly replied, ¡°Hurry and get the car, she has a fever.¡± Leslie didn¡¯t dare to dy. He quickly went to the parking lot and brought the fastest. car. Then, with Benjamin and Martina, they headed to the hospital. In the back seat, Benjamin tightly held Martina in his arms. At this moment, Martina waspletely wrapped in a nket, with only the head peeking out for her to breathe. ¡°Martina!¡± Benjamin continued to try calling her name, but the effect was still very faint. Leslie was also extremely worried. ¡°She was perfectly fine. How could she have a fever now?¡± Could it be that she experienced some shock or trauma to be like this? Of course, Leslie didn¡¯t dare to say such words directly, or he would definitely be in deep trouble. Throughout the journey, Benjamin tirelessly called out Martina¡¯s name. Even the sound of calling was slightly trembling. He was really scared. It wasn¡¯t until they were close to the hospital that Martina finally faintly opened her eyes, her gaze still dazed. At this moment, her thoughts seemed to be stuck in the moment when she hadn¡¯t made up her mind to leave Benjamin. She felt her body was so cold, as if she had fallen into an icy cave. And Benjamin was the person she most wanted to rely on. Upon seeing Benjamin¡¯s handsome face, she instantly pouted and cried out in helplessness, ¡°Benjamin, please hold me¡­¡± Benjamin trembled all over! This familiar sense of grievance mixed with a hint of coquettishness was something he hadn¡¯t heard since he returned to the country. ¡°Martina, what did you just say?¡± Benjamin¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Did she return to her previous self? Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case. Leal alsopletely shocked by this scene. Was Miss Martinez really this soft private? y, Miss Martinez didn¡¯t seem to be like this. She even avoided the boss like oiding the gue. ld it be that Miss Martinez had be confused due to the high fever, to the point 6ot recognizing people? But that didn¡¯t make sense. Miss Martinez clearly called out the boss¡¯s name and asked for a hug! No matter how Leslie thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, but it was still a good thing. Martina was currently feeling ufortable all over, desperately seeking someone or something to rely on. She instinctively nestled in Benjamin¡¯s embrace and murmured, ¡°Benjamin, I miss you¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± After saying these words, she fell back into a deep sleep. No matter how much Benjamin called out, Martina showed no response. He felt both heartache and joy. Did Martina just say she missed him and didn¡¯t want to be left behind? He didn¡¯t want to know if it was because of the fever or if it came from her heart. As long as these words came directly from Martina¡¯s mouth, it was enough. ¡°Martina, you ¨C Benjamin looked at the face in his arms, still red and getting hotter due to the fever, and helplessly held her tighter. Then, he gently kissed Martina¡¯s lips, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Martina, you said it yourself, no going back on your word.¡± He wouldn¡¯t leave her again, and he wouldn¡¯t let her continue being alone. He would slowly help her return to her former self in the way she liked. Or perhaps, as long as Martina could stay by his side, he would ept her in any state, whether it was her previous self or her current condition. Finally, after about 20 minutes, they arrived at the hospital. Benjamin carried Martinal and hurried into the hospital. Due to Benjamin¡¯s identity, even the hospital director came out to oversee the emergency situation. Also many experts rushed over, as if they thought Martina had a serious illness. easy. In reality, it was just a fever. Although her temperature had risen to over 102.2¡ãF, in fact, reducing the fever was There was no way around it. Benjamin¡¯s initial disy of fear and panic made it seem as if something significant had happened to the woman who appeared to be as precious as a treasure. Fortunately, the oue was not as severe, so the hospital director was also very relieved. As long as Martina, who was treated so attentively by Benjamin, was doing well, their hospital wouldn¡¯t have any troubles. ording to the experts, Martina¡¯s fever was caused by exposure to the cold. Coupled with recent mncholy, it led to physical weakness. If she ensured that she would be more active and maintain a positive mood in the future, while also taking her medication on time, she would soon recover.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Did He Really Say That? On the other hand, Adam didn¡¯t go to the hospital or home. Instead, he randomly found a hotel to stay in. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did Benjamin suddenly be so angry, even tormenting himself like this? The only thing Adam could be sure of was that Benjamin was ming someone, but who was he ming himself for?? Adam racked his brains, and just when he couldn¡¯te up with a single answer, a figure suddenly shed in his mind! ¡°Hold on a moment¡±, he said to himself, ¡°why do the phrases ¡®pped¡¯ and ¡®a gold- digger¡¯ seem to be connected to Martina?¡± Upon careful consideration, it was indeed the case! Besides Martina, Adam and the others had never treated any other woman like that. It was because they considered Martina to be a cheap, shameless gold-digger, so they always acted towards her in the harshest possible. way After realizing all of this, Adam suddenly felt terrible about himself and muttered, ¡°How is this possible? Could it be that he really has developed feelings for her?¡± Further associating with Benjamin¡¯s recent changes, even if Adam didn¡¯t want to admit it, it seemed like he had to. No wonder Benjamin never showed much interest in his sister. So, after these years of being together, he¡¯d actually developed an interest in Martina, right? Adam rubbed his swollen cheeks and couldn¡¯t swallow the indignation no matter what. He indeed didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Benjamin, but it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t dare to do something to Martina. Why did Martina have the right to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side? Was she worthy? However, Benjamin was actually willing to give up his most valued job and tirelessly search for her. Various conflicting thoughts mingled together, and Adam furrowed his brows tightly. No, I must find out what¡¯s going on, and see how things really are.¡± Adam applied an ice pack to his face and was ready to take action. He took out his phone to message someone. At the hospital, Martina opened her eyes and noticed the recognizableyout of the hospital ward, although there were some unfamiliar elements. She moved her hand and realized there was still a needle in it. It hurt a bit whenever she moved even slightly. Her thoughts were bing clearer and she carefully recollected the previous situation. However, no matter how much she pondered, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going. Wasn¡¯t she sleeping in bed? Why did she wake up and find herself in the hospital? Did she sleepwalk or something? Martina looked around the ward, and besides herself, there was no one else here. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She struggled to sit up, and the needle drew back with her blood. The next moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the door, and Elena walked briskly into the ward.. She had a lunchbox in her hand, and as soon as she saw Martina awake, she hastened. her pace even more. She also noticed that Martina¡¯s IV bag had regained a significant amount of blood, which startled Elena. She shouted at the door, raising her voice, ¡°Doctor! Nurse! Hurry! The blood flowed back into the tube!¡± Soon, a nurse who was specifically in charge of Martina¡¯s condition walked in. There. were only a few milliliters of liquid left in the IV bag anyway. With Martina¡¯s consent, the nurse helped her remove the needle earlier, and took away. the remaining IV bag. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she asked Elena in a hoarse voice. Her eyes seemed empty, indicating the lingering effects of a fever, and her throat felt incredibly dry bit. Perhaps because Elena was the first person she saw, Martina¡¯s mood improved quite at However, there was still one thing Martina didn¡¯t understand. She thought to herself, ¡°I was clearly sleeping at the Benjamin¡¯s vi, so why am I in the hospital, and¡­ why is Elena here? It can¡¯t be that Elena forcefully entered the vi and brought me out to the hospital.¡± Elena immediately saw through the emotions in Martina¡¯s eyes and held her hand. ¡°Martina, you scared me,¡± said Elena, anxiously. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You had a high fever, around 103¡ãF, and It was Benjamin who brought you to the hospital.¡± ¡°It was also Benjamin who called me and asked me toe here to apany you. When I arrived at the hospital entrance, I happened to see him leaving in a car, probably busy with work.¡± Elena said a lot. From these words, Martina finally understood the situation. So,st night when she had a fever, it was Benjamin who noticed it and brought her here. No one knew what mindset Benjamin had when he chose to have Elenae and apany Martina. Perhaps it was due to guilt over what happened before? Or maybe it was impatience with Martina? But no matter the reason, to put it bluntly, it didn¡¯t really matter to Martina, and she didn¡¯t want to care.. Seeing that Martina was not in a good mood, Elena proactively poured her a ss of water. She also took out the food from the lunchbox, which smelled good and definitely wasn¡¯t made by Elena herself. ¡°Anyway, you should eat something for the sake of your health! You can¡¯t continue torturing yourself like this. Who are you trying to scare?¡± Elena reproached, her tone filled with concern. Speaking of which, she found it strange that Benjamin seemed to have genuinely changed in some way. And he even said something before leaving. Martina took a few sips of the porridge, but it didn¡¯t taste like anything because of her sore throat. Seeing Elena remained silent, she asked, ¡°What are you thinking? If you have work to do, go ahead and do it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± It was just a fever anyway, and it had already returned to normal. Martina didn¡¯t think she was so fragile that she needed constant attention. Regarding what happenedst night, she didn¡¯t remember anything, so naturally, she had no idea what she might have said to Benjamin in her dazed state. Perhaps that was why Benjamin didn¡¯t want her to see him as the first person when she woke up. Because Benjamin knew very well that Martina only seemed to revert to her previous self when she wasn¡¯t fully conscious. But once she woke up, she would go back to being someone who didn¡¯t love him, was Impatient with him, and didn¡¯t want to see him. The contrast between these two states was too significant for Benjamin to ept. Elena snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°Work¡¯s been alright. Not too busy these past few days. Anyway, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about,¡± Elena said. Martina put down her food and stared unwaveringly at Elena. ¡°Just say it. Do we still need to be polite with each other?¡± ¡°Well, the thing is, when I arrived earlier, I saw Benjamin, you know,¡± Elena smiled and said. ¡°Before he left, he told me something. He said that you can continue working at the studio if you want to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Martina was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Elena to suddenly bring this. up. Martina raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°He said that on his own initiative?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elena nodded vigorously. ¡°I had actually intended to express my frustration about him causing you to fall ill, but when he said that, it left mepletely speechless!¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Excluded Deliberately Upon hearing these words, Martina gradually fell into contemtion. If it weren¡¯t for Elena saying this right in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that these were the words. spoken by Benjamin. Benjamin obviously wanted to confine her and wouldn¡¯t even allow her to work. How could he be willing to let her go and work outside? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would run away again? Martina couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the thoughts and intentions of the present Benjamin, wondering what ns and schemes he had in mind. Nevertheless, no matter the reason, being able to go out and work was good. It was certainly better than being confined in a ce that didn¡¯t belong to her. Perhaps because of good mood, Martina was discharged from the hospital in the afternoon. In fact, her fever had already subsided a while ago, and her stay at the hospital was mainly for observation. She took care of eating, drinking, and sleeping, while Elena kept herpany and chatted with her. But as time went on, it became boring and meaningless. It was better to go back home quickly. With Benjamin¡¯s agreement, Elena apanied Martina back to his home. It was the first time for Elena to visit Benjamin¡¯s home, and she could only curl her lips/ when she saw its luxurious and grand appearance. Indeed, some people are born with an advantage. Elena thought her own family conditions were already pretty good, butpared to Benjamin, it seemed insufficient. Benjamin¡¯s immense wealth was no secret to anyone, and it was a fact thatmanded respect and admiration. It was a universal truth that no one dared to underestimate him when it came to matters of wealth and affluence. In various aspects of life, Benjamin might have beencking or deficient, but the realm of wealth was definitely not one of them. Money flowed abundantly through his veins, affording him the means to indulge in luxurious lifestyles, make grand investments, and wield considerable influence. Elena suddenly began to understand why Benjamin had undergone such a transformation. Considering Benjamin¡¯s present status and position, it was evident that he wascking someone like Martina in his life. However, the stark contrast between his previous indifference towards her best friend and his sudden proactive behavior was rather perplexing. He didn¡¯t even allow others the opportunity to mentally prepare for this change, leaving them utterly bewildered. Elena suppressed her own thoughts and didn¡¯t want to embarrass Martina. Instead, she tried to maintain her demeanor as a youngdy as much as possible. Upon being brought back home by Leslie, the two of them saw the old butler, who was watering the nts in the courtyard. Inadvertently, the butler ended up spilling water on Martina, whether it was intentional or not. Although he quickly apologized with a remorseful expression, saying, ¡°Miss Martinez, I apologize sincerely. Your arrival was so sudden, and I didn¡¯t notice you.¡± At this moment, there were some traces of dirt on Martina¡¯s clothes due to the water from watering the nts. It looked a bit dirty. Elena had never liked this butler, and now she took the opportunity to speak her mind directly. ¡°Hey, Mr. butler, the road is clearly so wide, and the sun is shining so brightly today. I heard that your eyesight is not bad either. Why did you choose to water in this particr spot and get it all over Miss Martinez?¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s blunt questioning, the butler was momentarily taken aback, as he had never been treated this way before. Even in previous instances when Martina was aware that he was intentionally causing trouble, she always exhibited tolerance and let it slide. But due to Elena¡¯s status, the butler had no choice but to silently endure. He still appeared very upright and replied, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, as I mentioned earlier, it was just a misunderstanding. It happened because Miss Martinez coincidentally arrived at the same time, and I couldn¡¯t stop in time, leading to this situation.¡± Elena was infuriated, her chest heaving with anger. She didn¡¯t hold back with her words, showing no signs of being reserved. ¡°Listen, you can¡¯t just go around acting recklessly and think that your years of experience as a butler make it okay. I can see that you¡¯re intentionally targeting my friend!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always disliked you from the beginning, and now you dare to do this to Martina right in front of me. Who knows what you¡¯re capable of behind closed doors?¡± The more Elena thought about it, the angrier she became. If it weren¡¯t for the butler¡¯s age, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to confront him physically. ¡°Miss Rodr¨ªguez, the butler called out, but stopped for a few seconds. His expression seemed to show some frustration. As a butler, he was used to being treated respectfully by others. He didn¡¯t want to offend Miss Rodr¨ªguez just because of her status, but that didn¡¯t mean he would allow himself to be treated like this. Where had he ever encountered such a situation? He looked at Martina with some dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Miss Martinez, Miss Rodr¨ªguez is your friend, so I don¡¯t want to upset her. But aren¡¯t Miss Rodriguez¡¯s words a bit too offensive? Don¡¯t you n to do something about it?¡± The butler had expected Martina to apologize to him like she did before, bearing the humiliation. However, the oue was quite the opposite. Martina showed no signs of yielding, meeting the butler¡¯s gaze without any courtesy. ¡°Mr. Butler, I think my friend is right. I think you are deliberately excluding me.¡± The butler looked confused. How dared Martina speak to him like this? Martina continued, ¡°I remember very well how you treated me before. If you have anyints about me, you can talk to Benjamin directly.¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s a situation like today again, even if you¡¯re older than me, I won¡¯t hesitate to respond in kind.¡± After saying these words, Martina took off her clothes without hesitation and threw them into the butler¡¯s hands. ¡°By the way, please do me a favor. Wash them clean before returning them to me.¡± Without giving the butler any chance to respond, Martina grabbed Elena and entered the vi together. Elena was utterly shocked by Martina¡¯s current demeanor and gave her a thumbs up from behind. ¡°Impressive, sister,¡± Elena casuallymented, confirming the butler couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on those low-level employees who work for a wage. I just believe that they should do what they¡¯re paid for, without overstepping their boundaries.¡± That statement did make sense. Elena had repeatedly told Martina before that sometimes she shouldn¡¯t be too weak. But at that time, Martina was deeply infatuated, so deeply enamored with Benjamin that she was willing to endure any pain for him. It was as if her love for him knew no bounds. However, now that she had undergone a transformation, realizing her own worth and standing up for herself, Elena felt a sense of relief deep inside. Martina casually waved her hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to pay attention to insignificant people. Come with me to the room and tidy up.¡± Elena was stuck in confusion, ¡°Tidy up? Tidy up what?¡± Martina knew that even if Benjamin allowed her to work, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave here. So she wouldn¡¯t be messing around with that. When she mentioned tidying up, she was referring to the new design sketch she had drawnst night. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Elena hadn¡¯t seen the newly designed sketch yet, Martina was excited to share it with her now that it was fresh off the press. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93: You Can Talk to Your Son Directly Upon entering the room and seeing the design sketch that Martina had brought out, Elena finally realized what was going on. ¡°Wow, did you draw this sketch in the past couple of days? It¡¯s amazing! It just so happens that we have a client who is interested in something rted to this, and this. sketch wille in handy!¡± Elena said in awe. She had been struggling with how to quickly fulfill a difficult requirement, but little did she know that Martina had alreadypleted it in advance. This truly solved an urgent problem for Elena. At the same time, Elena was increasingly impressed by Martina. Despite the circumstances, she not only managed to maintain her focus but also continued to work on the sketch. And the artwork was so amazing. It was true that people¡¯s experiences and emotions were totally diverse. Finally, a genuine smile appeared on Martina¡¯s face. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied. You can go ahead and send this sketch to the client.¡± While the two of them were discussing the advantages and some details of the sketch, an unexpected voice suddenly came from the doorway. The owner of that voice was none other than Benjamin¡¯s mother. ¡°Martina,e out here,¡± she demanded. At that moment, Leslie had received a phone call and had to go out urgently, so he was temporarily not present. Elizabeth took advantage of this time to purposely cause trouble for Martina. Elena blinked curiously and looked outside the door. ¡°Is that Benjamin¡¯s mother? What is she doing?¡± Martina didn¡¯t even need to think to understand. ¡°What else could it be? She¡¯s here to seek ¡®justice¡¯ for the butler, most likely.¡± And indeed, the reality matched Martina¡¯s guess almost exactly. Before Martina could say anything, Elizabeth proactively opened the door and walked in. Her initial gazended on Martina, but to her surprise, she discovered Elena standing right behind her. She reluctantly restrained her temper and asked, ¡°Martina, where were you this morning? Either you didn¡¯t sleep all night, or you were out all day. Do you have any self- awareness as a woman?¡± Elena instinctively felt anger rising again, but Martina held her hand, urging her to remain calm. However. Martina didn¡¯t beld what do you think a woman should do?¡± Elizabeth straightened her posture and deliberately provoked, ¡°Naturally, she should stay at home, taking care of her husband and children. Although you and my son haven¡¯t reached that stage yet, you should get used to it in advance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of parading around outside every day? My son is already busy with work..Can¡¯t you just settle down?¡± she continued. Martina remained silent. The current status of Elizabeth in Martina¡¯s heart had further declined. Elizabeth didn¡¯t hold back as she continued, ¡°And don¡¯t for a moment think that just because my son requested your return, you have the freedom to behave recklessly. Do you not understand that we have a strict policy of not allowing anyone else to reside in our vi? If you can¡¯t tolerate it, you are free to leave and never return!¡± As Elizabeth seemed determined to keep going, Martina grewpletely impatient. She raised her hand to silence Elizabeth, saying, ¡°First of all, it was indeed your son who invited me back, and I wanted to leave, but he doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, feel free to talk to your son. It would be best if he just kicked me out directly, and I definitely won¡¯te back,¡± Martina added. Elizabeth was stunned. While she knew that Martina had changed to some extent, she hadn¡¯t expected her to change so much. Martina, who used to never dare to speak loudly to Elizabeth and would even apologize after an argument, now dared to talk to her like this. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The butler was right, this woman must have gone crazy! Martina casually closed herptop and said, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not the era of waist- cinching anymore. Could it be that your brain has been cinched?¡± The implication was that if Elizabeth¡¯s brain hadn¡¯t been cinched, how could she possibly say such absurd things? Elizabeth didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. Once again, Elena secretly gave a thumbs-up to Martina from behind. How impressive! It must be said that Martina now appeared more likable, especially with her cool and demeanor! s simply exciting. If Martina continued to carry herself like this, no one would dare her in the future, right? Elizabeth understood the implication in Martina¡¯s words and was instantly Infuriated, embling with anger. ¡°Martina! You have some nerve! How dare you talk to me like this? Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?!¡± Upon hearing this, Elena couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and immediately stood in front of Martina, asking, ¡°What do you want to do, Mrs. Walker?¡± ¡°I came here with Mr. Walker¡¯s personal permission. If you have anyints, you can talk to your son.¡± ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t bully my friend. As she said, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s that Mr. Walker doesn¡¯t want her to leave.¡± Elizabeth was silent for a second, she then fight back with another topic, ¡°Fine, even if we set that aside, Martina, why did you get Amy involved? She is a good girl. Even when she¡¯s been wronged, she neverins to her family. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Now that you can live in my home, I have been very kind to you. Never dream that just because you saved Benjamin¡¯s grandfather from a crisis in the past, you can be my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree to it, nobody can do anything!¡± Elizabeth must have been truly pushed to her limits, which was why she spoke so recklessly. If it were the previous Martina, she would have gotten angry but still tried her best to please Elizabeth. She simply hoped that everything would go smoothly. As long as she could be with Benjamin, nothing else mattered. But the situation had already been made clear. Martina had undergone a significant change. She no longer wanted to amodate herself for anyone. She remainedposed and said, ¡°Is that all? I¡¯ll say it again, if you have any dissatisfaction, talk to your son. I also want to leave.¡± Elizabeth really didn¡¯t know how to cope with Martina¡¯s statement. The sensation of attempting to provoke someone, but failing miserably, was truly unpleasant. She had tried countless ways to force Martina to leave, but none of them had worked. In fact, Elizabeth had also noticed some changes, especially in her own son. For example, Benjamin used to pay particr attention to his diet, not out of pickiness but because he had a poor appetite. Regr meals couldn¡¯t be consumed, and even if he did eat, he would vomit. Another example was that despite being a workaholic, he willingly procrastinated his work repeatedly for Martina. He even dared to say harsh words to his own mother,pletely disregarding her status as his biological mother. All of this was for Martina, for this detestable and annoying woman! Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94: The Romantic Restaurant Elizabeth grew angrier as she thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but approach Martinal directly. ¡°Never dream that just because my son spoils you now, you can be his wife, Martina!¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, my son¡¯s future wife that I have chosen will always. be Amy. No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s all in vain!¡± Elizabeth must have been truly furious and mad, or else she wouldn¡¯t have spoken these words directly in front of Martina and Elena. Elena couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. What kind of days were these? How could Martina have endured all those past years as a punching bag!? Both the butler and Benjamin¡¯s mother could easily insult Martina! Were they too confident in their own status or too disdainful of Martina¡¯s position? Or perhaps it was because of Benjamin¡¯s inaction that others had such misconceptions and dared to insult Martina? Elena now understood why Martina had finally made up her mind to give up. If she were in the same situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to endure even a day. This was not a life that any normal person could ept. Being with Benjamin was incredibly difficult. Martina grew impatient and decided to take her phone and call Benjamin. Initially, she wanted Benjamin to hear what her mother had said. She also wanted Benjamin to feel more. disgusted with herself. After all, this time she had filed aint involving Benjamin¡¯s mother, and Benjamin definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate that. However, to her surprise, the sound of Benjamin¡¯s phone ringing came from outside the door. When did this mane back? He didn¡¯t even make a sound with his footsteps? Martina opened her mouth a bit, looking somewhat surprised. However, it was evident that Elizabeth hadn¡¯t finished uttering those harsh words, so she couldn¡¯t take them back in time. They were heard loud and clear by Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s expression turned sour. If the person saying those things wasn¡¯t his own mother, he would surely make her pay the price. Because now he also understood that it was due to his past inaction that Martina had suffered so much. Now that he finally managed to bring Martina back, he naturally wanted to improve their rtionship as much as possible and be willing to make additional efforts. Elizabeth appeared flustered. She never expected that the words she had spoken would be overheard by Benjamin. In this way, wouldn¡¯t all the pretense and efforts she had made before be in vain? Elizabeth nervously turned around and asked, ¡°Son¡­ Why did youe back?¡± Chapter 94. The Romantic Restaurant Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything; he simply walked straight toward Martina and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His meaning was ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my mother¡¯s behavior.¡± and ¡°I¡¯m sorry I arrived a bitte.¡± If he hade in time, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have given Elizabeth the chance to say those things. Martina turned sideways and intentionally hid behind Elena, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. You just need to take her away.¡± Benjamin also had a general understanding of why Martina didn¡¯t want to live in that house. It turned out that she had been going through such difficulties there. No one knew what exactly Benjamin had said to his own mother. But Elizabeth gradually fell silent. After that, he assured Martina that Elizabeth would never appear in front of her like before. Actually, whether or not these assurances were made didn¡¯t matter to Martina. She didn¡¯t have any expectations of Benjamin, and she certainly didn¡¯t expect him to do anything for her. On the other hand, Elena, who was forced to witness this whole spectacle, didn¡¯t know what to say. The more she watched, the sadder Elena felt. Her dear best friend should have a better life, but she was being treated as an essory to Benjamin and constantly harassed by so many people. Was all of this really her own fault? It didn¡¯t seem that way. It was because more people had biased views of Martina and deliberately made things. difficult for her that all those subsequent events urred. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Regardless of the circumstances, it was truly difficult for her friend. Very soon, it was dinner time. Perhaps due to the oppressive atmosphere at home, Benjamin suggested going out to eat. It also happened to be an opportunity to send Elena back home. At first, Martina was unwilling to agree. But after some thought, she realized that it would be better to go out and have a casual meal rather than eating at home and having Elizabeth together, whom she didn¡¯t want to see. At least that way, her mind could be more at ease. So she changed her mind. Leslie was very relieved that he didn¡¯t arrive toote. Otherwise, the scolding from the boss would be the least of his worries. He might end up having his wages docked for several months. In the restaurant, Benjamin took Martina and Elena, the third wheel, to have a meal. It was a five-star restaurant where the food tasted quite good. It was a ce Martina used to really like. It was also the restaurant that Martina had requested Benjamin many times toe. and taste together. Unfortunately, at that time, Benjamin was about to go abroad and didn¡¯t have any time, so they couldn¡¯te together for a meal. Now, they were finally making up for it. Elena was unaware of theplicated reasons foring to this ce, but she found the restaurant to be somewhat peculiar. How should she put it? It seemed like most of the people eating here were couples, one man and one woman. She realized that she was the third wheel. If it weren¡¯t for her concern for the well-being of her best friend, honestly, she would have left right away. Leslie silently sat opposite Elena, sitting on the side with her. Benjamin and Martina sat together because this table only had four seats to begin with so Martina didn¡¯t have a choice. Benjamin ordered some dishes that he thought Martina would love, or rather, dishes that he believed she loved. It was all about being spicy, but the truth was that Benjamin couldn¡¯t handle spicy food very well. Recently, Martina¡¯s body was a bit weak, and she wasn¡¯t suitable for consuming so much chili. Leslie was about to say something to stop it, but kept quiet because of his boss¡¯s status. Later, it was Elena who spoke up and said, ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Walker. Even if Martinal loves spicy food, now it¡¯s not the time. How can she eat so much spice right after being discharged from the hospital?¡± Benjamin realized it btedly. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t good at taking care of others or paying attention to their preferences. But now he was willing to learn. He learned from the household nanny about Martina¡¯s favorite food. The dishes he selected were supposed to be ones that Martina might like, but he almo g ut this aspect. of apology quickly crossed Benjamin¡¯s face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought njamin could finish his sentence, Martina interrupted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can" Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Clearly a Beating Regardless, she had no intention of staying in Benjamin¡¯s home, so she didn¡¯t care. about not eating. However, the more she showed her indifference, the more guilt Benjamin felt deep inside. He realized how little he truly knew about Martina. No wonder she had endured so much suffering in his home.. With the thought, Benjamin had all the spicy dishes removed and reced them with milder ones. He looked at Martina in the eyes and solemnly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t good at taking care of others before, but I will try my best to learn from now on.¡± Martina felt a bit awkward. She had never imagined a day when she would switch roles with Benjamin. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she chose to eat quietly, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard anything. On the other hand, Elena¡¯s gaze kept wandering between the two. It seemed that Benjamin was genuinely bing more and more attentive to Martina. Perhaps there were some genuine feelings involved? But Elena couldn¡¯t understand. This kind of infatuation shouldn¡¯t just suddenly appear; it should develop over time. Why didn¡¯t Benjamin have these feelings in the beginning? If he had treated Martina the same way back then, how could they be facing a breakup now? Elena couldn¡¯tprehend the fact that Benjamin was, in terms of romantic rtionships, even more insensitive than the average guy. He had gotten used to being taken care of by Martina and believed that she would never leave, so he never felt the need to restrain himself in terms of his character. He never thought about how to take care of Martina because, in his eyes, he took care of all aspects of her life and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. If it wasn¡¯t for Martina¡¯s sudden transformation and her desperate desire to leave, perhaps Benjamin would have never realized the multitude of problems that aroseter. Martina devoured her meal voraciously, not even raising her head, and swiftly polished off the food. Her stomach was incredibly satiated, filled to the brim. Her exquisite face remained indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care about her surroundings or who she was dining with. Elena felt quite awkward, as she hadn¡¯t eaten much throughout the whole meal. Just as they were about to leave, they inadvertently caught sight of someone. That person was apanied by a woman who held an ice pack in her hand, asionally rubbing it against the man¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Paloma, what happened to your face? How did it get so swollen?¡± Adam naturally didn¡¯t want to admit that he had punched himself in the face. He could onlye up with a lie, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention while driving and identally fell, hitting my face.¡± The woman seemed to believe him, adding to his relief. She tenderly rubbed his cheek. again, saying, ¡°Oh, my poor baby. Please be more careful next time. If anything happens to you, I would be heartbroken.¡± Although Adam¡¯s cheek was still a bit swollen, it was still recognizable. Martina was very surprised. What was going on? How could Adam¡¯s face suddenly be like this? She didn¡¯t believe Adam¡¯s nonsense. Tripping and ending up with a face like this? That was impossible. It looked more like. the result of being punched, kicked, or pped. For some reason, when Martina thought of this possibility, her gaze instinctively fell on Benjamin. But upon further consideration, it seemed impossible. After all, Benjamin and Adam had been brothers for over a decade. It couldn¡¯t be that Benjamin was the one who. Adam was holding the woman and looking for an empty table to dine, but coincidentally, his eyes met with Benjamin and Martina. He felt embarrassed and wanted to turn away, but the woman with him, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, looked back. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we agree to have dinner here?¡± the woman asked. How could Adam have expected to encounter Benjamin in this ce? It had been less than a day since theyst saw each other, andst night¡¯s events were still fresh in their minds. Adam felt embarrassed and just wanted to leave, not daring to even greet Benjamin. But Martina had no intention of letting him off so easily. She wanted to test Benjamin¡¯s tolerance towards her now. If Benjamin started to dislike her because of this, it would be the perfect opportunity for her to leave without any constraint. The process might be somewhat bloody, but as long as the oue was favorable, it would be fine. If Benjamin reluctantly endured it, she could also take this opportunity to seek revenge. She had long sald that one day she would pay back that p, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten the p from before. Elena also recognized Adam, whose face was swollen, and she knew that his rtionship with Martina wasn¡¯t good. So she took the chance to taunt him, ¡°Adarn, what happened to you? How did you manage to make yourself look like this?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been fooling around with too many women outside, and they found out, leading to a gang attack?¡± she added sarcastically. Surprisingly, that possibility wasn¡¯t far-fetched. Adam was always a yboy, and there were hardly any women who could stay by his side for a full week. Most of themsted only two or three days before being reced. The current woman by his side was obviously a recent addition. The woman had the look of someone who had undergone stic surgery-although beautiful, she had a somewhat artificial appearance. Adam couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and turned his head back to Elena, saying, ¡°Elena, watch your words! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Benjamin remained silent. Martina stood up and casually approached Adam¡¯s side. Due to Benjamin¡¯s presence, she wasn¡¯t worried that Adam would lose his temper directly. She extended her good-looking hand and poked Adam¡¯s face. Her strength was not light at all, and she almost poked tears out of Adam¡¯s eyes. With a fake surprise, Martina asked, ¡°Adam, what happened to your face? Was it really caused by a woman hitting you? It seems quite Intense.¡± She then shifted her attention to the woman apanying Adarn and remarked, ¡°Adam seems to always attract many beautiful women. You should be careful. Your rtionship might notst more than three days.¡± Martina¡¯s intention was good, but the other woman didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Adam loves me. Who are you to interfere? Mind your own business! I guarantee that Adam and I will be together for a long time!¡± the woman retorted. ¡°Well, good luck with that,¡± Martina rolled her eyes in response. ¡°But between me and your so-called boyfriend, there¡¯s a bit of a personal grudge. I kindly ask you to step aside.¡± The woman furrowed her brow, unsure of what Martina was nning to do. However, for the sake of safety, she could only take two steps back. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96: This Wasn¡¯t Her Home! Adam¡¯s gaze became alert, his fists clenched tightly, but he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Benjamin¡¯s presence. The current Benjamin was no longer the same as before. If he could hold a grudge against Adam for his past actions towards Martina, then he certainly could do so now. ¡°Martina, what exactly do you want?¡± Adam¡¯s guarded demeanor made it seem like he could flee at any moment. To be honest, Martina found it strange why Adam would suddenly be so afraid of her. No, that doesn¡¯t sound right. To be precise, Adam should be afraid of Benjamin. Well, in any case, it couldn¡¯t be that he was afraid of her. But regardless of who he was afraid of, as long as he was really afraid, that would be enough. ¡°Adam, it seems like we¡¯re destined to be enemies.¡± Martina said, with a somewhat spoiled and arrogant demeanor. ¡°Remember when I mentioned that unforgettable p? Well, it¡¯s still vivid in my memory.¡± Upon hearing these words, Adam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Martina also wants to get physical!? He tightened his fists even more and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± As he spoke, he kept ncing in Benjamin¡¯s direction. He thought that they had an 18¨Cyear friendship after all. Could Benjamin really just stand by and do nothing? Clearly, Adam had forgotten how heartless Benjamin wasst night. Even if it was to let Martina vent her anger, he wouldn¡¯t say an extra word today.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elena observed the scene in silence. She had long been displeased with Adam, and if Martina could get some revenge today, that would be excellent! The next moment, before anyone could react, Martina pped Adam right across the face! Adam¡¯s pupils constricted. Even the woman behind him was shocked to the core. Perhaps she was calcting what kind of identity this woman had. Was she a wealthy youngdy from a prominent family? How could she dare to treat Adam like this?? But Adam wasn¡¯t ying around either. After all, he was still a man. His powerful hand instantly gripped Martina¡¯s wrist. Gritted his teeth, he managed to squeeze out, ¡°Martina, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± Martina was puzzled. Who was really pushing it too far? Moreover, even if she did want to push it too far, so what? After all, she just wanted to seek revenge and take this opportunity to annoy Benjamin. She nced sideways at Benjamin and indeed saw a slight twitch in his brows, despite his subtle emotions being hard to detect. But she caught it. He couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, right? But in reality, Benjamin¡¯s change in expression was solely due to Adam¡¯s actions. Especially seeing Adam gripping Martina¡¯s wrist, even if it was out of necessity, it still filled Benjamin with displeasure. His fingertips twitched slightly, giving off a strong impulse to knock down Adam with a single punch. ¡­ Martina pressed on with the advantage, once she started, she would see it through to the end. Adam being able to block that p didn¡¯t necessarily mean he could block every attack. Martina parted her red lips gently and said, ¡°Even if I truly push it too far, what can you do about it?¡± As the words fell, Martina decisively lifted her slender leg, aiming a kick at Adam¡¯s most vulnerable spot! There was a distinct ¡®crack¡® sound that emanated from between Adam¡¯s legs. In an instant, a grimace of pain appeared on his swollen face. ¡°Ahhhhh ¨C¡± The screams of agony couldn¡¯t be concealed, sounding deafening and agonizing. It felt as if every nerve in his being was on fire, and the intensity of the pain was beyondprehension. This kind of force would be unbearable for any man, including Adam! Taking advantage of Adam shifting his hands to protect a different area, Martina swung another p. This time, Martina¡¯s p finallynded on Adam¡¯s face, causing his previously slightly reduced swelling to instantly puff up again. Satisfied, Martina picked up a wet tissue from the nearby table and vigorously wiped her fingers, not missing a single crevice between them. She left with a smile and dropped a line, ¡°With this incident today, consider it even.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t utter any words; all that escaped his lips were agonized screams. Consider it even? He was almost crippled, and this was considered even? When did Martina be so crazy? Wasn¡¯t she previously gentle and timid, hesitant to make even the slightest noise? However, with Benjamin present, no matter how dissatisfied Adam felt in his heart, he could only silently endure it all. He red angrily in Martina¡¯s direction, grinding his teeth, saying, ¡°Martina, you¡¯re something!¡± He then turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Mr. Walker, may I leave now?¡± The present Adam was no longer as confident as before, confident in thinking that he and Benjamin were great buddies! Benjamin remained silent, which could be considered as his approval. Elena looked smugly at Adam, her gaze seemingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re about to get beaten to death, aren¡¯t you?¡± Meanwhile, Martina kept her head down, eating her fruit as if nothing had happened. Leslie silently gave Martina a thumbs¨Cup in his heart. Indeed, the current Miss Martinez was exuding an intimidating aura and was impressive. As Adam left, Martina had no desire to stay any longer. She and Benjamin escorted Elena back home, and then Martina followed Benjamin back. In truth, she didn¡¯t want to go back at all, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. If she didn¡¯t want to go through the same hardships as before and eventually be captured again, it would be best not to act recklessly. They were back in the vi. Despite the refreshing andfortable air, Martina felt a heaviness in her chest. She had no intention of waiting for Benjamin and went straight upstairs. After all the running around outside, Martina was covered in sweat. Upon returning to her room, she locked the door and headed for the bathroom, nning to take a rxing shower. As Benjamin approached the bedroom, he found that the door was already locked. Elizabeth heard something and walked out of her bedroom on the first floor. Seeing her son locked out, she became even more displeased. She grumbled, ¡°Martina is getting more and more disrespectful. What¡¯s the point of locking the door? Does she really think this ce is her own home?¡± Under Benjamin¡¯s demands, Elizabeth couldn¡¯t continue to cause trouble in front of Martina. But she wasn¡¯t someone who could keep her anger in check. She couldn¡¯t contain her fury towards Martina ago. If it weren¡¯t for Benjamin¡¯s sake, Elizabeth would have probably exploded a long time And of course, all these words were heard by Benjamin with his excellent hearing. His gaze changed, standing at the stairwell, his gaze focused on Elizabeth. He deliberately corrected, saying, ¡°This ce has always been her home.¡± Elizabeth was rendered speechless. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had no choice but to acknowledge that her son now truly considered Martina as family. Their rtionship was even better than that of a mother and son. How could Elizabeth possibly ept that? She knew that a tough stance wouldn¡¯t work in front of her son, so she could only try to soften her attitude as much as possible. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97: The Odd Man Elizabeth swiftly altered her approach, employing any method necessary to aplish her objectives. ¡°Son, I didn¡¯t intend it that way. I simply believe that Martina has grown overly arrogant due to your affection for her,¡± she remarked. In truth, Elizabeth had always held this belief, but she had kept it hidden in her heart until now. However, she felt a genuine sense of crisis, which finally made her unable to hold back any longer. She thought Benjamin would show some emotional fluctuations as a result, but he instead appeared unperturbed. ¡°Arrogant due to my affection? That¡¯s a good thing,¡± he said. At least it meant that Martina still had a trace of attachment to him in her heart. Otherwise, how could she be arrogant because of his affection? Elizabeth could only roll her eyes at her own son. He had fallen too deeply for Martina, and no one, including Elizabeth, could save him. At this moment, what else could Elizabeth say? Whatever she said would be in vain. When Martina came out after the shower, she found that Benjamin had already entered the room. In fact, she wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all. Because Benjamin also had a key, so even if she locked the door, it wouldn¡¯t help. At most, it would express her reluctance to stay in the same room with him. However, her expression of reluctance seemed to have no effect either. Martina was wearing a rtively modest pajamas, holding a towel in her hand, and wiping her damp hair. The hairdryer was on the bedside table next to where Benjamin was sitting, and Martina was pondering whether she should go over there. At that moment, Benjamin was immersed in reading a book when he noticed Martina¡¯s hesitant gaze. He nced at her. Seeing her damp hair, he instantly had an idea. Before Martina could react, he immediately took out the hairdryer from the nearby drawer. Without saying a word, he approached Martina and gently pressed her to sit in front of the dressing table. ¡°Let me help you.¡± The sequence of actions was carried out very naturally, as if they had done it countless times before, but in reality, it was their first time. Martina was somewhat ufortable, and instinctively wanted to refuse when Benjamin handed her the hairdryer. ¡°Let me do it myself.¡± But Benjamin persisted, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you dry your hair, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. If you¡¯re bored, you can y with your phone for a while.¡± Surprisingly, Benjamin picked up his phone, revealing a game interface, and handed it to Martina, not giving her a chance to argue. Martina fell silent, pondering what was going through Benjamin¡¯s mind. She really couldn¡¯t understand Benjamin¡¯s tactics anymore. At this point, it was already a done deal. Even if Martina wanted to refuse, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. It would only make her seem affected and artificial. She decided to treat it as if nothing happened. It was just drying her hair, after all. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Martina held the phone in her hand but had no interest in the game. Instead, she wondered about the bruises on Adam¡¯s face. It seemed like he had been pped for real. Since all she did was give him a light p, it was clear that this incident had nothing to do with her. Before that, someone had already targeted Adam, so who could it be? No matter how much Martina pondered over it, she couldn¡¯t unravel the mystery. She even began to specte whether Benjamin could be implicated in some way. Otherwise, why would he be able to remainposed, not uttering a single word, despite her tant challenge to his authority? She couldn¡¯t understand anyway. She felt like there was something in her mind, but it just got stuck because her thoughts weren¡¯t clear enough. After all, Adam was Benjamin¡¯s friend. ording to Martina¡¯s original thinking, she thought she would completely anger Benjamin and be driven out because of it. But unfortunately, the better she imagined, the easier it was to be disappointed. Benjamin waspletely unpredictable now. Even if she had wonderful thoughts, it was all in vain. Benjamin was actuallypletely focused on drying Martina¡¯s hair. His fingertips would asionally identally touch her forehead and neck. Maybe it was just an unintentional act, but it still triggered a peculiar reaction in Martina¡¯s heart. Her entire body started to heat up, and it was likely that her cheeks had turned a deep shade of red. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Benjamin seeing her in such an embarrassed state, fearing that he might misinterpret her intentions and suspect she had some hidden agenda. Finally, when Benjamin managed to dry Martina¡¯s hair, she let out a deep sigh of relief. Even such a trivial task like drying her hair felt like a form of torture to her. It seemed that Martina¡¯s self¨Ccontrol was trulycking, as she couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter. Fortunately, Benjamin didn¡¯t pay attention to Martina¡¯s actions and instead continued to groom her hair. Martina was pleasantly surprised by this favor. She would rather have Benjamin ignore her like before than see him acting this way. Because the more Benjamin behaved like this, the weaker her inner resolve became. What would she do if she inadvertently couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn back? Although Martina had forcefully demanded herself not to do so, some things might not be so easily controlled if they persisted. As Martina looked at Benjamin¡¯s face in the mirror, coincidentally, Benjamin was also looking at her. Once again, an inexplicable sense of uneasy conscience welled up in Martina¡¯s heart, causing her to lower her head without a word. Seeing her reaction, Benjamin¡¯s mood improved considerably, and even his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Martina, Benjamin whispered, ¡°I know that what I did before caused you pain, but I assure you that those things will never happen again. You will see.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help but question whether she was dreaming or experiencing some sort of illusion upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s unexpected words. Honestly, she was really not ustomed to the current Benjamin. It felt like she was facing aplete stranger. How could there be such a obvious contrast? Martina could only try to appear unaffected and casually blinked her eyes. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. Some things are in the past.¡± Martina¡¯s mind was focused on one thing only: finding a way to leave as soon as possible. Everything else was irrelevant. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin seemed to have sensed Martina¡¯s thoughts, and a hint of pain quickly shed in his eyes. Hisrge hand instinctively held Martina gently in his embrace, worried that his actions might frighten her. The embrace exuded both tenderness and determination. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± It was like abination of assurance and threat, and the faint flicker of emotion within Martina¡¯s heart vanished instantly. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98: Protection or Surveince? Martina deliberately chose to dismiss the trivial matter, considering it meaningless. She purposefully averted her gaze from Benjamin, avoiding eye contact, and steered the conversation towards a different topic. ¡°I heard from Elena that you¡¯re willing to let me focus on my own things. Is that true?¡± Martina asked. Benjamin freed up one hand and ruffled Martina¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah, instead of keeping you cooped up at home, it¡¯s better to let you find something to do on your own.¡± ¡°If you want to work, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll have Leslie continue to apany you and be responsible for your safety. Just let me know in advance about the things you want to do.¡± Benjamin exined. However, to Martina, it sounded like another form of disguised surveince. No wonder Benjamin agreed so quickly; he had already prepared a backup n. Leslie following her around meant that she couldn¡¯t do much except work-rted tasks. However, just as Benjamin had said, it was better than being cooped up at home with nothing to do. Even if someone was monitoring her, it didn¡¯t matter for now, and Martina wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. After realizing these thoughts, Martina ceased her contemtion. ¡°Alright then, starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to work.¡± ¡°Your people can apany me, but the condition is that he better not interfere with my work. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for saying bad things to him,¡± Martina warned. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go along with your n.¡± Benjamin agreed, and his good-looking fingers lightly pinched Martina¡¯s nose. This intimate gesture, which was once so familiar, now felt so unnatural. That night, Martina slept together with Benjamin. Regardless of how much she resisted, the end result wouldn¡¯t be much different. So she decided to pretend that Benjamin wasn¡¯t there. As long as Benjamin didn¡¯t cross any boundaries, she could consider it as sharing a bed without losing anything. At first, Martina was tense all over and had no intention of falling asleep for a long time. Butter, perhaps due to exhaustion, she unknowingly fell asleep,pletely unaware of what happened afterwards. Poor Benjamin, taking advantage of Martina¡¯s sleep, gently held her in his arms. However, due to Martina¡¯s restless behavior, he couldn¡¯t sleep well throughout the night. The next day, Benjamin woke up early, and coincidentally, Simon returned to report on work. He noticed that his boss had a slightly peculiar expression. The boss appeared to be in a good mood, but he had noticeable dark circles under his eyes. Did that imply they had a passionate night? The mere thought of this possibility made Simon feel much better. He knew that as long as the boss was in a good mood, everyone¡¯s days would be better, and the only person who could affect the boss¡¯s mood was Miss Martinez. ¡°Boss, our schedule for today is packed. Tomorrow, we need to go to the neighboring city for a work discussion¡­¡± ¡°We have two video conferences in the afternoon and a dinner event in the evening¡­¡± Benjamin walked ahead, adjusting his tie, and upon hearing Simon¡¯s arrangements, he immediately said without hesitation, ¡°Cancel the dinner event.¡± Simon opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he knew well enough about his boss¡¯s attitude. Once his boss had made up his mind about something, no one could change it. So Simon could only agree. ¡°Alright, boss. I¡¯ll cancel it.¡± ¡ª In the morning, Martina was still asleep, and Benjamin didn¡¯t want to disturb her. He instructed someone to keep the food warm, ensuring that Martina would have a hot meal as soon as she woke up. Even Elizabeth had never received such treatment. To be honest, Elizabeth felt jealousy, about it. However, Benjamin¡¯s words from earlier still echoed in her mind. No matter how unhappy she felt, she had to endure it. Benjamin had breakfast and immediately left for a busy day of work, barely having any free time all day. Martina didn¡¯t sleep for too long either. She got up around 8 o¡¯clock. She looked at her clothes, which were still the same as the previous night, and felt somewhat relieved. Fortunately, Benjamin hadn¡¯t bepletely heartless. If he had taken advantage of her while she was asleep, Martina would run away immediately. After all, she had run away once before, and she wouldn¡¯t mind doing it again. However, Benjamin was unaware of Martina¡¯s thoughts, otherwise, he would surely have been relieved and celebrated his strong self-control. Last night, he struggled to suppress his desire and wanted to take a shower. Yet, opportunities to lle peacefully on a bed with Martina were rare, and he didn¡¯t want to let them slip away. Lately, Benjamin has been experiencing insomnia almost consistently. It was only after Martina returned that this feeling of insomnia gradually improved. Others might think that Martina couldn¡¯t live without Benjamin, but the truth was that Benjamin couldn¡¯t live without Martina either. Martina was like a life-saving elixir for Benjamin. Without her, there might not have been the Benjamin of today, let alone the Benjamin of the future. In the past, Benjamin¡¯s emotions were so vtile, but Martina always managed to calm him down. This was a treatment that others had never experienced, something that others couldn¡¯t achieve even if they tried. Martina hurriedly had a meal downstairs and learned from Leslie that Benjamin had left around 6 o¡¯clock. She remained unaffected and silently finished her breakfast. Then Martina asked Leslie to drive her to the studio. Leslie had already received instructions from Benjamin and was obedient to all of Martina¡¯smands. As long as they weren¡¯t too unreasonable, he was willing to do anything. Leslie swiftly drove Martina to the studio and arrived before 9 o¡¯clock. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Martina had already informed Elena in advance that she would being. Returning to the studio after so many days, she didn¡¯t know what words could describe her current mood. There was definitely excitement, but there was also a sense of things being different. If she hadn¡¯t persisted in her initial choices, perhaps her life would have undergone a significant transformation. She wouldn¡¯t bebeled as a gold-digger by others, nor would. she be seen as a woman who solely relied on Benjamin for survival. She would have her own identity, her own status, and most importantly, she would possess everything that truly belonged to her, rather than being a mere essory to Benjamin. Martina went to work as usual and clocked in. Besides Leslie constantly guarding outside, everything else seemed unchanged. She and Elena stayed together and started by drawing a picture, During their break, Elena took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is this guy intentionally assigned to you by Benjamin? Will he be here all the time?¡± Martina signed, ¡°Yes, wherever I go, he will be there. He¡¯s not exactly a bodyguard, more like Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Before today, Elena was curious about the reasons behind Benjamin¡¯s willingness to let Martinae and go freely, but now she hade to understand. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Indeed, It Was the Power of Money! Busy until noon, Martina¡¯s stomach growled loudly from hunger. However, as the drawing in her hands was about to be finished, she didn¡¯t want to abandon her efforts. She decided to continue working and nned to eat afterpleting the drawing Being the owner of the studio, she couldn¡¯t afford to work only intermittently. Without promptly establishing a good example for herself and the staff, how could the studio foster a healthy atmosphere? Just as Martina was nning to immerse herself in the drawing, a notification sound from Snapchat suddenly sounded. She was curious about who would message her at this time. She picked up her phone. and saw that it was a message from Benjamin. That man seemed to have eyes everywhere, or rather, it could be said that he already had a pair of eyes ced on Martina. ¡°It¡¯s sote and you¡¯re not eating. Did you forget what I saidst night?¡± Benjamin Property ? N?velDrama.Org. messaged. He said a lotst night, and Martina couldn¡¯t remember everything he said. She vaguely remembered Benjamin telling her to take care of her health and to prioritize her well-being. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to reply, but then she thought of Leslie waiting outside. If she didn¡¯t reply, Leslie would definitely say something, so she decided to respond quickly to avoid further discussion. So Martina reluctantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for now.¡± But in the next second, her stomach growled again. Leslie pretended to bring a ss of water and happened to hear Martina¡¯s stomach growling. The scene couldn¡¯t be more awkward, Martina felt a bit uneasy and struggled to find something to say. Leslie consciously set down the ss of water, walked out of the room, and closed the door behind him. In less than a minute, another message came from Benjamin, ¡°You¡¯re not hungry, but your stomach growls?¡± Martina was speechless. Well, the truth couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore! Before Martina could say anything, Benjamin sent another message, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Martina wanted to end this topic as soon as possible, so she simply gave a perfunctory response, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m hungry, okay? I want Wagyu Steak, Foie Gras, Manchu-Han Imperial Feast, Lobster Bisque, Truffle Pasta¡­¡± Martina keenly noticed that Benjamin¡¯s side initially showed the typing indicator, but then there was no response. She waited for a while and confirmed that Benjamin really didn¡¯t send any message. It eased her mind a bit. Perhaps Benjamin was stunned by her enormous appetite, so he had nothing to say. Martina decided to finish her current tasks quickly before having her meal. While she wasn¡¯t around, Elena had been busy for quite some time. If she couldn¡¯t make it through this afternoon, she might as well resign from the job. Little did she know that after absentmindedly working for half an hour, Leslie knocked on the door again, ready toe in. Martina happened to finish thest few details, and when she looked up, she heard Elena¡¯s roaring voice, ¡°Who is it? Why did you turn the reception hall into a dining room?¡± ¡°Did I not tell you that even if we order takeout, we shouldn¡¯t order so much? This is simply wasteful!¡± ¡°And just look at this mess! There¡¯s absolutely no sense of decency. Whoever is responsible for this bettere forward, or they¡¯ll regret it.¡± Martina¡¯s lips twitched slightly, indicating that she was about to say something. She thought someone had ordered a lot of takeout and was about to ask Elena to go easy on them. But in the next second, Leslie said, ¡°Miss Martinez, the food you wanted to eat is already prepared. It¡¯s from your favorite restaurant. You shoulde out and have som otherwise, the boss will definitely kill me!¡± Martina fell into silence. Could it be that the reason why Benjamin hadn¡¯t responded to her for a while was because he had secretly ordered takeout? say. out. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and exasperation. She had no idea what to To avold Elena¡¯s continuous scolding, Martina had no choice but to get up and walk And sure enough, there it was-on the table that was originally meant for receiving guests, now filled with an abundance of food. Calling it a real extravagant feast wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Benjamin seemed to be a bit too extravagant! Martina had only said it casually, but who would have thought that he would take it seriously? Martina¡¯s mind was solely filled with amazement; there was no room for any other thoughts. Leslie chuckled, giving off a somewhat simple and honest vibe. Leslie cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Martinez, are you satisfied? If you feel it¡¯s not enough, I can have more delivered!¡± Benjamin got money, and it was the power of money. Martina was worried that if she didn¡¯t speak up, Leslie would quickly go and buy more dishes. There was already so much food, even 10 people couldn¡¯t finish it. If they bought more, they could easily feed everyone in the studio.. She quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°No need! This is already enough! I¡¯m not a pig, you know!¡± Leslie scratched his head and said, ¡°I thought you wanted to taste a little bit of everything. This is just 1% of what the restaurants have. But since it¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll wait outside for now. Please eat now, or the boss won¡¯t spare me.¡± Even Elena finally understood at this moment that her best friend was the one indulging in such luxury, right? She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to use when facing her best friend! Based on the previous conversation, it was evident that Benjamin was the one who had arranged these dishes. Even if they weren¡¯t personally prepared by Benjamin, he must have had someone else do it. Elena¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡°Martina, is this how you show affection? Are you burning money?¡± Martina didn¡¯t know what to say either and could only look at Elena awkwardly. ¡°Why not invite everyone here to join and have a bit more. I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡± Elena was even more speechless. So, when Martina was in a rtionship, Benjamin had to spend money like this, huh? Even if he wanted to spoil his girlfriend, he shouldn¡¯t spoil her like this. Even if he was wealthy enough, he shouldn¡¯t spend money like this. But since all these dishes have been bought, it would be a waste not to eat them. Elena could only gather everyone in the studio and apany Martina in finishing all the food. Elena¡¯s stomach expanded from enjoying the food, and she couldn¡¯t derry its delightful vor. It was probably a costly meal. Even the ¡°takeout boxes¡± had a more luxurious feel than others¡¯. Using delicate tes as disposables showcased a mix of wealth and The other employees in the studio now looked at Martina in apletely different light, believing that their two bosses were both incredibly rich. No matter how Martina tried to exin, she couldn¡¯t dispel this beautiful misunderstanding. They could only continue with it. You may also like Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100: Procrastination Tactics After having lunch, Martina and Elena returned to their office to work. Elena seemed to have something on her mind. In this short span of a minute, she had nced at Martina more than a dozen times. Having known each other for years, they could practically read each other¡¯s minds. ¡°Martina ¨C¡± Finally, Elena couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and called out. Martina knew exactly what it was about but pretended not to understand. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Elena chuckled. Surprisingly, she had a certain resemnce to Leslie from a certain angle. They both had that innocent and sincere vibe. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to ask if you could apany me tonight,¡± Elena said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long! Probably just one or two hours of your time will be enough.¡± Martina put down the mouse and nced at Elena, asking skeptically, ¡°What mischief are you nning now? I swear, I won¡¯t go to the nightclub with you again.¡± Thest experience was unforgettable, and Martina didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. Elena quickly raised four fingers in a gesture of swearing. ¡°No, no, no, it has nothing to do with the nightclub!¡± Martina was even more puzzled. ¡°You know my situation, so what do you want?¡± Pouting, Elena yfully hooked her finger with Martina¡¯s. ¡°Well. Today is my brother¡¯s birthday, and we¡¯re having a party at home. You know, I have to make an appearance at such asions.¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t like many people in that circle. I feel like a fool when I¡¯m around them. Coincidentally, my brother has been nagging me to introduce you to him. Can you please apany me?¡± Elena rarely acted spoiled, so when she did, it had a unique charm. Martina pondered for a moment. It was currently 6 p.m., and the sleeping time would at least be after 10 p.m. Elizabeth didn¡¯t have much going on; she usually liked staying at home or shopping. If Martina went back at this time, she would definitely run into Elizabeth. Although Martina wasn¡¯t afraid of Elizabeth, she still wanted to avoid her as much as possible. So Martina simply agreed, saying, ¡°Okay then. But for an asion like today, everyone will be dressed in formal attire, and I haven¡¯t prepared in advance.¡± Elena snapped her fingers, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal at all. Leave that to me!¡± She made arrangements without hesitation. It turned out she had already prepared the dress for Martina, showing that she came prepared. The size and style of the dress were perfectly suited to Martina¡¯s temperament. Elena even called a stylist to help Martina with her appearance, giving her a nostalgic feeling of ying house when they were kids. An hourter, Martina walked out of the makeshift dressing room in the office. Wearing a ck formal dress, Martina looked like a stunning beauty. This dress was thetest design from a renowned designer, and there were only two of them in the whole world. Elena managed to get it after her brother spent a fortune. Elena¡¯s brother probably didn¡¯t expect that the dress wasn¡¯t prepared by her for herself at all. Elena looked at her ¡°masterpiece¡± with satisfaction, unable to stop smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is my girl, looking beautiful. How can we hide such a gorgeous beauty?¡± ¡°You definitely need to make a grand entrance! Otherwise, it would be a waste of your face and such a stunning figure!¡± Elena¡¯s words amused Martina once again. Martina¡¯s long, curly eyshes and expressive eyes were truly captivating. She smiled and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried about dinner earlier? Not worried anymore?¡± Elena pinched her own nose and said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Tsk, looking at beautiful women is more important than being on time. Besides, my brother won¡¯t really do anything to me!¡± Martina signed, wondering whether having a friend like Elena was a good or bad thing. After some thought, Martina decided to send a message to Benjamin proactively. With Leslie apanying her, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, that man would still know. But exining it herself was apletely different feeling from having someone else say it out loud. Martina messaged, ¡°It¡¯s Elena¡¯s brother¡¯s birthday, and I¡¯ll attend the banquet. I should be back before 10 PM, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± There seemed to be a genuine sense of role reversal between Benjamin and Martina. Previously, Martina had always been the one who cared the most about when Benjamin would return. Unexpectedly, now she found herself proactively reporting her ns. She didn¡¯t know what came to her mind, and a mocking smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. Not to mention what Benjamin was up to, as he was definitely not selling genuine love. When Leslie learned that Martina was going to attend the banquet, he paused for a moment. After some thought, he quickly made an excuse about needing to use the restroom and hurried off. In reality, he was secretly making a phone call to Benjamin. However, it wasn¡¯t Benjamin who answered the call, but his assistant, Simon. As Simon answered the call, he quickly walked outside, afraid that he might identally dy the business discussion. ¡°Leslie, why are you calling at this time? The boss is currently in a meeting discussing cooperation and doesn¡¯t have time to respond,¡± Simon whispered as quietly as possible. However, he didn¡¯t notice that as he left, Benjamin¡¯s thoughts were also carried away with him. Leslie said seriously, ¡°Does the boss know that Miss Martinez wants to attend the banquet hosted by the young master of the Rodr¨ªguez family?¡± ¡°Although the boss said that as long as I apany Miss Martinez, she can do whatever she wants, now Miss Martinez wants to meet another man. What if the boss finds outter? He might skin me alive,¡± Leslie expressed his concern. Despite Leslie appearing formidable on the outside, when facing Benjamin, he was just Property ? N?velDrama.Org. as anxious as anyone else. Simon paused for a moment and finally understood why Leslie called at this time. He knew that the current situation couldn¡¯t disturb the boss¡¯s concentration, but if the boss found out that Miss Martinez wanted to attend the banquet, he would definitely be displeased.. He strained his mind and eventually devised a solution, although it wasn¡¯t a good one. ¡°How about you find a way to dy for some time? Say that you have a stomachache and it¡¯s inconvenient. Just try to dy as much as possible. The boss¡¯s meeting will probably end in about 10 minutes, and I¡¯ll contact you then,¡± Simon suggested. Leslie was initially inclined to agree, but suddenly, they heard Elena¡¯s urging voice from outside. ¡°Leslie, are you done or not? Benjamin pays you a sry, not for you to worry about taking a dump!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling well, we¡¯ll leave without you. You should know where my house is anyway. If things don¡¯t work out, you cane on your ownter!¡± Elena eximed. Leslie was immediately frightened, realizing that the n to dy wouldn¡¯t work. Simon said, ¡°Hello? Leslie?¡± Leslie resignedly responded, ¡°Looks like the dy won¡¯t work. If the boss wants to skin me alive, please try to stop him.¡± Simon didn¡¯t reply but pondered. What should he do now? Should he disturb the boss or not? Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Was There a Need to Be So Anxious? Leslie had already driven off with Martina and Elena. There was no choice. Instead of letting Martina and the others go directly, it was better to go along with them. Even if they really got into trouble, at least Leslie could still have a chance to survive. But if he didn¡¯t go along, then he would definitely be a dead person. Leslie was well aware of which option was the best for him. At the same time, things became quite awkward for Simon. After calling for a while, he was eventually hung up on. Just when he was still contemting whether or not to inform Benjamin, he didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to end the meeting earlier. A chilling sensation crept up on Simon from behind. Without even turning around, he instinctively knew that the person standing there had to be his boss. Benjamin appeared to be aware of what had transpired beforehand and directly took Simon¡¯s phone. Simon¡¯s forehead was immediately covered in much sweat from the pressure. He tried to exin nervously, ¡°Bo¡­Boss ¡­ Even before Simon had a chance to speak, Benjamin had already seen the call records and asked, ¡°What did Leslie say?¡± Simon had a strong urge to inquire whether they were going to proceed with the business deal. It was a matter that could be resolved in a few minutes, so was there a need to be so anxious? However, he didn¡¯t dare to utter those words. Otherwise, the boss would definitely vent his anger on him. Anyway, Simon had no choice but to tell the truth to Benjamin, ¡°Boss, Miss Martinez has gone Miss Rodr¨ªguez¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Today is Mr. Alejandro Rodr¨ªguez¡¯s birthday, and they are holding a banquet. I guess Miss Martinez apanied Miss Rodr¨ªguez to attend,¡± Simon continued. ¡± Actually, you also received an invitation from the Rodr¨ªguez family, but you rejected it, and I ¡ª¡± Without waiting for Simon to finish speaking, Benjamin impatiently took out his phone. ¡°Prepare the car, we¡¯re going to the Rodr¨ªguez family house.¡± Simon didn¡¯t say anything but pondered to himself: It was true that whenever Miss Martinez was involved, the boss seemed to changepletely. Miss Martinez held the utmost importance in his eyes, surpassing everything else. At the same time, Martina and Elena got out of the car together when they arrived. Elena was wearing a red dress that looked particrly striking, exuding a seductive and alluring charm. On the other hand, Martina exuded a captivating charm through her innocence, Whatever Martina did, it left people with an unparalleled sensation, captivating their attention and causing them to gaze at her unconsciously, unable to look away. She possessed a rare beauty that set her apart from the rest of the world, radiating an aura of enchantment that was impossible to ignore. In stark contrast to Elena, Martina embodied a different type of charm, yet there existed an unspoken connection between the two of them. It was as if they shared a secretnguage, an understanding that transcended words. This unspoken bond between them intrigued onlookers, drawing them further into the enigmatic allure that surrounded the pair. Fortunately, Martina had experienced simr situations many times before, so she could still hold her emotions steady. Elena asionally looked towards Martina beside her, her eyes filled with pride and fondness. That was her bestie, who could openly stand by her side and attend the banquet at her home. Actually, if possible, Elena really wished Martina could stay with her at home all the time, but it seemed a bit improper. Elena even considered introducing Martina to her brother before. If both of them were single, they seemed like a good match. However, the current situation made Elena temporarily disMiss Martinezch thoughts, as it would undoubtedly lead to a disastrous oue. The two of them continued walking inside, asionally hearing murmurs and discussions from the people nearby. There were both men and women among the onlookers, all casting various nces towards them. ¡°Who are these two girls? They look really gorgeous.¡± ¡°Could they be daughters from the wealthy families? Maybe one of them is even from the Rodr¨ªguez family? I heard the daughter from the Rodr¨ªguez family is just as stunning!¡± However, some women¡¯sments sounded rather unkind. ¡°I bet they¡¯re just the so¨Ccalled girlfriends of some wealthy men, trying to y the role of celebrities! It¡¯s probably game over for the rest of us¡­¡± Martina paid no attention to those words, but Elena got angry and wanted to argue with those people. Fortunately, Martina held her back, preventing any further incidents. Martina never liked wasting time on irrelevant people and their nonsense. Instead, she preferred to rest her mind during such moments. Although Elena was angry, she still restrained herself from interfering, considering Martina¡¯s dignity. At most, she muttered a few words, ¡°A bunch of idiots. They¡¯re nothing more than a bunch of mentally ill people, spewing nonsense and spreading baseless rumors. It¡¯sughable how they think their words hold any weight or credibility. Clearly, they have nothing better to do than to engage in petty gossip and try to bring others down. It¡¯s pathetic, really. ¡°1 Martina smiled gently, soothing Elena¡¯s emotions.¡± Calm down, dear. You are not like them. It¡¯s not worth letting yourself be affected by insignificant people and ruining your mood. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the most important thing for us today is to make sure your brother has a wonderful evening. Do you want to spoil his mood? Everyone here is a guest.¡± In the end, Elena was convinced and said, ¡°Okay, Okay, Okay, You are right! I am at your ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go inside, so we don¡¯t encounter another group of idiots intentionally wasting everyone¡¯s time with their show¨Coff. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± As she spoke, Elena remembered something important. ¡°By the way, did you inform Benjamin in advance that you wereing with me?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Previously, Elena was so caught up in her excitement that she forgot about this important thing. Now, upon careful consideration, she came to the realization that if she pushed Benjamin too far, it could potentially unleash a storm in their household. His temper was as vtile as an enraged wolf, and it was wiser to exercise caution and seek his approval rather than acting impulsively. Martina rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, I already told him in advance. If I waited for your reminder, we would be all dead people.¡± Elena smiled awkwardly. ¡°Indeed, you always thinks ahead. Alright, let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± Elena was clearly in high spirits that day. With great enthusiasm, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve been on my brother¡¯s mind nonstop. He¡¯s been talking about you and is eager to meet you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been curious to see just how extraordinary you must be for me to praise you every day. However, my words alone don¡¯t carry much persuasive power. But, I believe if my brother sees you, he will definitely like you very much!¡± Elena had great confidence in the person she chose and liked. Upon hearing Elena¡¯s yful and endearing words, Martina responded, ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯ve been telling your brother about me. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m as amazing as you make me out to be. If your brother gets the wrong impression of me, it would be my fault.¡± Eleria waved here there Perhaps somewhat anxious. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102: Bestie¡¯s Brother Today, Elena¡¯s brother¡¯s birthday banquet was held at their own vi. The vi seemed quite expressive. Although it was slightly inferiorpared to Benjamin¡¯s, it was still impressive enough to leave an impact. Due to Rodr¨ªguez family¡¯s status, many people purposely came over to try to gain some attention. Whether they had received an invitation or not, they were racking their brains to find a reason toe. It was likely that only people like Benjamin, who had already received an invitation, had no intention of coming at all. If it weren¡¯t for Martina¡¯s sudden uprising and arrival here, Benjamin would never have changed his mind. However, Martina was unaware of Benjamin¡¯s proactive decision toe here. At most, she thought that Benjamin hadn¡¯t responded to the message and was probably busy. Anyway, Martina had already made it clear in advance, and she believed that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t find any faults in her. After all, this was the only invitation and request from her best friend, and she truly had no reason to refuse. As Elena led Martina up the familiar stairs, many guests were still waiting downstairs. They had no idea that the person who had been widely discussed earlier was actually the daughter of the Rodr¨ªguez family. At this moment, Elena¡¯s brother, Alejandro, was in his bedroom on the second floor. Perhaps he had never expected that someone would dare to intrude into his room, so he didn¡¯t bother locking the bedroom door. It seemed that he was currently choosing a suit. Due to changing into a new suit, his shirt didn¡¯t quite match, so he simply switched to a new one. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this critical moment, Elena brought Martina here, who caught a glimpse of a half- naked figure. Martina instinctively closed her eyes and turned away! Her reaction was so swift that it shocked Alejandro. Elena was also startled. She never expected to walk in at such an awkward moment. She turned away as well and asked, ¡°Alejandro, howe you didn¡¯t dress properly or lock the door? Aren¡¯t you afraid of someoneing in to peep on you?¡± Anyway, Elena had to admit that her brother had a really good figure. It seemed like he had been hitting the gym quite a bittely! Unfortunately, Martina, as Elena¡¯s best friend, was currently in a rtionship. Otherwise, Elena would have dly introduced them to each other. Such great opportunities were rare, so they should be cherished, right? Luckily, Benjamin was unaware of Elena¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, Elena wouldn¡¯t be standing here so rxed. Alejandro stood frozen for a few seconds, ovee with shock. He never expected someone to barge into his room at this moment. He hastilypleted his dressing and nced over his shoulder, a sigh escaping his lips, reflecting his eptance of the situation. Sure enough, he saw his unpredictable sister, who, despite being a girl, always did things that left people puzzled. She looked almost like a boy, as if she had been assigned the wrong gender at birth. However, at the same time, Alejandro also noticed Martina by Elena¡¯s side, causing a slight stir in his eyes. To be able toe in together with his sister and have such a good rtionship, besides the Miss Martinez who had been mentioned before, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a second person. Alejandro quicklyposed himself, trying his best not to bring up the little mishaps from earlier. ¡°Alright, you can turn around now.¡± Upon hearing Alejandro¡¯s voice, Elena finally turned around and saw that her brother was already dressed neatly, which eased her worries to some extent. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to seduce your sister? Let me tell you, that won¡¯t work with me. I¡¯m your sister, after all.¡± It seemed that the sibling rtionship between these two was quite good in private, otherwise Elena wouldn¡¯t have spoken to her brother in such a manner. At the same time, Martina was shocked that Elena was really brave to say such things. After all, Alejandro was her brother, and she had such audacity. How could she not feel a sense of embarrassment or impropriety? At that precise moment, Alejandro¡¯s gaze locked onto Martina, his eyes revealing a subtle mix of intrigue and interest. And this kind of interest couldn¡¯t have appeared out of the blue; it seemed to have been hidden for a long time. ¡°Seems like you never take anything seriously,¡± Alejandro remarked to Elena. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this must be the Miss Martina Martinez you¡¯ve been raving about for ages, am I right?¡± Upon hearing this, Elena finally restrained her emotions and said, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my best friend. We¡¯re as close as sisters.¡± And indeed, it was true. The two of them dared to join forces and deceive Benjamin. That¡¯s what true friendship was all about, right? If it weren¡¯t for that, no one would have the courage to deceive Benjamin, let alone take such a risky path. It would be a sure way to destruction. Fortunately, the people in the Rodr¨ªguez family were unaware of these things. Otherwise, they would never allow Elena to embark on such a self¨Cdestructive path from the beginning,pletely disregarding her own safety. To dare to confront someone like Benjamin, it required not only courage but also Elena¡¯s reckless nature. Otherwise, how could there be such a fool? Martina heard her name being called and quickly greeted Alejandro, saying, ¡°Hi, Mr. Rodr¨ªguez. I¡¯m Martina.¡± Alejandro smiled gently, appearing very kind. He had a striking appearance, distinct from that of Benjamin, but it had to be acknowledged that he was undeniably attractive. The tenderness in Alejandro¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Just a single nce from him could make someone fall into it. On the other hand, Benjamin was domineering and aloof, emanating an air of indifference that seemed tock empathy. In short, he was easily capable of hurting others. However, Benjamin¡¯s charismatic and enchanting charm was more aggressive. If Martina hadn¡¯t been hurt by him before, she would definitely have been attracted to his looks. In fact, including the present moment, she had to admit that she still had some uncontroble feelings towards Benjamin even if she didn¡¯t want to. However, she always managed to restrain herself each time, just to avoid embarrassment. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Alejandro Rodr¨ªguez,¡± Alejandro introduced himself. ¡°Since you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend, that makes you my friend too. I¡¯m only a few years older than you, so don¡¯t call me ¡®Mr. Rodr¨ªguez¡®. Just call me Alejandro.¡± Martina hesitated a bit in her heart, but then she had a thought and nodded under the suggestive gaze of Elena. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just call you Alejandro. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Elena chuckled from the side. ¡°Okay, okay, now you guys have finally met,¡± she said, turning to Alejandro. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been curious to meet my best friend? Well, here she is, right in front of you. What do you think? I wasn¡¯t lying, right?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103: How Did You Invite Her In? Alejandro, who was around 29 years old, was indeed a few years older than Martina. He was also a prominent figure in the business world, although he might have paled inparison to Benjamin. However, he was definitely not someone to be underestimated. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many peopleing to celebrate his birthday today. Elena¡¯s actions spoke volumes about her strong reliance and idolization of Alejandro, even if she didn¡¯t express it verbally. Despite it being their first meeting, Martina could discern the deep admiration Elena held for Alejandro. Therefore, she didn¡¯t find it surprising at that moment. It was just that the unexpected incident earlier made Martina somewhat ufortable. It was completely beyond her expectations. Martina thought Alejandro wouldn¡¯t react to Elena¡¯s words, but unexpectedly, he actually started seriously contemting. ¡°Indeed. Miss Martinez is even more gorgeous than how she was described to me. Truly a remarkable beauty among all women,¡± he said in awe. Martina felt a bit awkward with such praise, and her face became slightly red. ¡°Thank you for your compliment, but if you continue to describe me like that, I will feel embarrassed.¡± Alejandro¡¯s mood got even better. He waved to Elena. ¡°You¡¯rete by quite a bit. Didn¡¯t we agree that you would arrive before 8 o¡¯clock? It¡¯s already half¨Cpast eight now.¡± Elena made a yful grimace in front of her older brother, finally showing a little bit of a girl¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because of bringing along my bestie that we were dyed a bit, right? Don¡¯t say it like that. Are you really going to dwell on this little bit of time?¡± Alejandro checked the time and indeed, it was alreadyte, even more than 10 minutes past the agreed time. ¡°For now,e with me outside. I can¡¯t handle them alone.¡± Although Elena felt some dissatisfaction in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse directly. She could only nod and agree, taking Martina along with them at the same time. The three of them hurriedly went down the stairs. It must be acknowledged that their pairing was truly remarkable. They possessed a -presence that instantly garnered admiration. Even those who were initially confident couldn¡¯t help but feel a loss of confidence in their presence, especially the crowd that had been discussing Martina and Elena earlier. When they witnessed the two of them entering the scene together with today¡¯s protagonist, they were beyond surprised and even a bit apprehensive. They could only secretly specte about the identities and rtionships of these two women. Why were they treated like this? It was the dream of so many people, wasn¡¯t it? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°These two women seem really mysterious. I hope they didn¡¯t overhear what I said earlier.¡± ¡°If they did hear it, please don¡¯t secretly hold a grudge against me. That would be a disaster¡­¡± It was not just one person thinking like this. Perhaps it was because those with impure thoughts could onlye up with impure ideas themselves. In reality, Martina and Elena didn¡¯t even remember who these people were or what they were saying. Other people¡¯s gossip was just that¨Cgossip. In the end, it had nothing to do with them. Some people might be driven by jealousy, while others might just be foolish. If Martina and Elena were to pay attention to every single person and their opinions, wouldn¡¯t they be wasting their precious time? Obviously, this was clearly not Martina¡¯s style! Just when Elena was feeling pleased that those people finally dared not spread unfounded rumors, suddenly right before her eyes, she saw a figure that she wasn¡¯t particrly willing to see again. The woman was also dressed in a ck evening gown, looking equally well¨Cdressed. However, whether it was a coincidence or not, the woman¡¯s dress was nearly identical to Martina¡¯s, with the only noticeable difference being their hair styling. The dresses they wore were exactly the same. Fully aware of the dress¡¯s rarity, Elena never expected anyone else to possess it, let alone coincidentally wear it at that moment. Much to her surprise, the woman adorning the same dress as Martina was none other than Amy Paloma, someone who had previously shed with Martina. A displeased expression immediately appeared on Elena¡¯s face. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were still so many guests present, she would probably have lost her temper long ago. ¡°Why is she here, Alejandro? Don¡¯t you know I can¡¯t stand her?¡°Elena had harbored a dislike for Amy long time ago, not just because of Martina. Martina¡¯s presence only intensified Elena¡¯s aversion towards Amy. In reality, their rtionship had never been good. If it weren¡¯t for the need to maintain the rtionship between the two families, Elena would have likely expressed her disdain for Amy directly and openly. Before Alejandro could respond, Martina preemptively spoke up, advising, ¡°Elena, just don¡¯t. No matter what, today is still your brother¡¯s birthday, and Amy is the daughter of the Paloma family. Even if you have genuine dissatisfaction, you can¡¯t show it too openly, or else it will easily give others ammunition.¡± Upon being presented with Martina¡¯s clear and perceptive analysis of the situation, Alejandro¡¯s perception of her underwent yet another profound change. He started to view her in a new light, appreciating her intelligence and ability to assess the circumstances urately. She was not just a stunning beauty, but had a clear mind, able to discern connections and handle any dangerous situation with ease. In Alejandro¡¯s view, cooperating with someone like her would undoubtedly lead to a win- win oue. If he were to have a wife in the future, having someone like her by his side seemed like a great choice. She would not only be a perfect wife but also offer valuable assistance in his work. Alejandro also agreed, saying, ¡°Elena, today is an important asion. Don¡¯t act like a child. I know you dislike her, but we still have to maintain appearances, or else it will surely be the subject of gossip.¡± Elena didn¡¯t have much to say in response, but she pouted with an annoyed expression, ¡°Fine, fine, you two talk so much and you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll keep quiet, alright?¡± After saying that, Elena muttered quietly, ¡°Anyway, Paloma better not seek for trouble like before, or I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it. This is my territory after all.¡± Martina was well aware that Elena was actually standing up for her, which only deepened the warmth in her heart. She quietly held Elena¡¯s hand, openly expressing her true feelings from the depths of her heart. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Prejudices in the Heart Were Like Mountains That Were Hard to Move ¡°Elena, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no longer who I used to be. No one should think they can easilyy a hand on me, and I won¡¯t be weak anymore. If someone dares to provoke trouble in front of me, I won¡¯t hesitate to fight back,¡± said Martina, softly. Elena finally felt relieved, knowing that she could only hold her temper no matter what. ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here today, and no one will dare to bully you. This is my territory.¡± The two women smiled at each other, understanding the genuine concern they had for one another. In this lifetime, having such a loyal friend was akin to possessing the most precious treasure in the world. When Amy arrived here, she naturally saw Martina, and she also noticed the clothes Martina was wearing. The smile on her face instantly turned unnatural, and she could barely fake it anymore. How could she have known that such a misunderstanding would ur today? Amy had paid a great price for this outfit, originally intending to outshine everyone and showcase the elegance of the only daughter of the Paloma family. It was also a way to regain the reputation she had lost before. Who could have anticipated that she would end up wearing the exact same outfit as Martina? To make matters worse, Martina was the woman she despised the most. Matching outfits was not the worst part, but whoever looked ugly would be embarrassed. In the current situation, it was clear that Amy was at a disadvantage. Whether it was in terms of appearance or temperament, Martina clearly outshined her, something that anyone could see. Amy forcibly resisted the urge to scratch Martina¡¯s face, and a forced, ugly smile appeared on her face as she approached Martina and greeted, ¡°Hi, Miss Martinez. It seems we have some fate between us. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I thought, given Miss Martinez¡¯s status, you wouldn¡¯t be appearing in a ce like this.¡± ¡°And I never imagined that we would coincidentally choose the same outfit. I wonder where Miss Martinez obtained this dress? It¡¯s a unique piece, only two in the world.¡± Even without careful listening, one could hear the sarcasm in her words. Amy was clearly provoking them on purpose. Instinctively, Elena stepped forward and positioned herself in front of Martina, her face disying a defensive expression. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I had someone buy it for me. Do you have a problem with that? You¡¯re just jealous and imitating her.¡± Elena thought Amy would back down, but she didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I always thought Miss Martinez couldn¡¯t afford such expensive clothes. Turns out, she is benefiting from her wealthy friends,¡± Amy smirked and continued. ¡°Miss Martinez, in a time when depending on men is no longer an option, why would you persist in pursuing material possessions despite your existing state of poverty?¡± ¡°Does it mean that Miss Martinez can only secure her ce among us now by relying on such abilities? Well, are you intentionallying here today to find a new patron who will spend money on you?¡± Amy¡¯s remarks shifted from subtle mockery to outright provocation, something that no one could tolerate. Elena immediately raised her arm, as if she was about to p her hard. ng It was absolutely infuriating. Amy waspletely crossing the line. What did she mean by all this? Was she trying to provoke a fight or something? As Amy uttered those words, the gazes of many people towards Martina turned peculiar. Ilt seemed as if they began to perceive her as a materialistic woman who depended entirely on men, and their gazes towards Martina grew progressively filled with contempt. Clearly, this was Amy¡¯s true intention. Some even went as far as to believe that the dress Martina was wearing were mere fake. There were only two of those dresses in the world. It would have been understandable for the daughter of the Paloma family to wear them, they were wealthy and influential after all. But how could someone like Martina, a woman who only relied on men, have possibly owned such clothing? There was definitely something fishy going on! Prejudices in the heart were like mountains that were hard to move. Once they had made up their minds about something, they no longer sought answers but instead stubbornly clung to their own preconceived ideas. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Unlike before, when Martina didn¡¯t want to lower herself to Amy¡¯s level, the situation. had changed now. She had long dered that she had changed, that she was no longer the person who could be easily controlled by others. The reason Martina allowed others to manipte her before was because she didn¡¯t want to bring Benjamin with any difort. But now, she was even willing to ept the idea of leaving him. So, what was there that she wouldn¡¯t dare to do? People can change. Remember that Martina disappeared right under Benjamin¡¯s nose for a whole month, which shocked him to the core. On an asion like today, where guests were present, even if Elena was displeased, she could not physically retaliate, as it would provide others with too much ammunition against her. But Martina was different. She had already let go of everything. If someone provoked her, she didn¡¯t mind dragging them down with her. As Elena prepared to unleash her full power, Martina unexpectedly stepped forward and firmly grasped her arm, pulling her back. Elena looked bewildered, thinking that Martina had perhaps changed her mind again. But who could endure such a situation? Amy had already pushed Martina to the limit. ¡°Martina Before Elena could finish her sentence, Martina had already stepped in front of Amy and pped her across the face. The sound of the p was so casual, as if what Martina was doing now was just a normal and natural thing. But without a strong backing, this act would be like walking the path of self¨Cdestruction. Many people couldn¡¯t understand Martina¡¯s approach. ¡°Miss Paloma, it seems you conveniently forgot about what happenedst time, huh? Howe today you deliberately want to tarnish me with such filthy words?¡± Martina¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed with a hint of contemtion, as if she was pondering something. However, she swiftly dismissed it with a casual remark. ¡°Oh, I understand now. It seems you haven¡¯t truly learned from our previous encounter. Shall I assist you in refreshing your memory?¡± Amy didn¡¯t say anything, but the unpleasant memory resurfaced in her mind with vivid rity. Many people could sense the vor of gossip between these two. Considering Amy¡¯s fragile health, she rarely made public appearances. However, it wasmon knowledge that she was the esteemed princess of the prominent Paloma family. Offending Amy was synonymous with provoking the wrath of the entire Paloma family. It must be said that this woman called Martina really had guts. However, it was unfortunate that her temporary courage would only inevitably invite a more hostile situation ahead. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105: No Special Privilege Quiet discussions among the crowd began again. ¡°I think this woman has gone mad. She may be pretty, but does she really think she can do whatever she wants?¡± ¡°People who offend the princess of the Paloma family never end up well. I¡¯ve personally witnessed it!¡± ¡°Anyway, it was Miss Paloma who started provoking intentionally from the beginning. Could it be that they had some prior conflict?¡± Amy naturally wouldn¡¯t say it out loud in front of others: she had almost been pped by someone, and if she hadn¡¯t pretended to be sick, she might not have escaped the oue of being beaten up. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. In her view, everything that happened was all because of Martina¡¯s presence. If it weren¡¯t for Martina, how could she have suffered such grievances? She was the precious princess in the Paloma family anyway! The encounter between Amy and Martina resembled a sh between two celestial bodies, Mars and Earth. Neither of them showed any inclination to ease the tension; instead, they were both prepared for an all¨Cout confrontation. Alejandro watched the situation deteriorate and felt somewhat helpless. But to be honest, deep down, he stood for Martina. A woman¡¯s background didn¡¯t really matter; even if she came from an ordinary background, so what? As long as she was determined and excellent enough, everything else was irrelevant. Amy was just relying on her privileged background to feel superior to others, but other than that, she had nothing. ¡°Martina, don¡¯t push it too far! The people attending this event were high¨Cranking individuals. What were you even worth?¡± It seemed like Amy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and expressed her true thoughts in front of so many people. Unable to simply stand by, Alejandro stepped forward and positioned himself discreetly in front of Martina, shielding her from Amy¡¯s hostile gaze. ¡°Miss Paloma, no matter what, Miss Martinez was a friend of our Rodr¨ªguez family. Please let her go. It was best not to speak rashly, as words could bring trouble.¡± How could Amy not perceive the implied threat in those words? She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the things were different now, and that so many people would willingly rally behind Martina without any hesitation. But what was so great about this Martina? Wasn¡¯t she just a shameless woman who forcefully upied a ce that didn¡¯t belong to her? However, regardless of how Amy felt, she couldn¡¯t embarrass herself too much due to her respect to Alejandro. Even if she was internally displeased, all she could do now was restrain her temper and say, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was just having a conversation with Miss Martinez. But look at how she treated me! She had the audacity to p me in the face. No matter what, it reflects on the reputation of the Paloma family. Don¡¯t you think Miss Martinez was in the wrong for doing that?¡± Amy covered her cheek, holding back her temper and managing not to burst into tears. It truly hurt, and it was evident that Martina hadn¡¯t shown any restraint. Without batting an eyelid, Alejandro asked, ¡°I wonder what you want to do?¡± Amy expressed bluntly, ¡°I want to give that p right back to her, of course.¡± ¡°That may not be possible. As I mentioned earlier, Miss Martinez is a friend of our Rodr¨ªguez family.¡± Alejandro forced a smile, his expression appearing fake, hinting at ack of sincerity. ¡°Moreover, she is the best friend of my younger sister. If a young girl were to suffer injustice in our Rodr¨ªguez family, it would be my responsibility.¡± Alejandro¡¯s polite but firm attitude left Amy at a loss for words. Obviously, Alejandro desired to support Martina. However, he intentionally refrained from mentioning Amy¡¯s public injury. It was evident that he was disying favoritism, wasn¡¯t it? Even Martina couldn¡¯t help but look at Elena in a new light because her own actions could be considered reckless. ording to Martina¡¯s thinking, she hoped to escte this matter to Benjamin as soon as possible, thinking that it might help her get out of the situation sooner. Who would have thought that at this crucial moment, Alejandro would choose to help her? After giving it some thought, Martina realized that it might be due to the ¡°love the house and its crow¡± principle. She was well aware that Alejandro had always been highly R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only protective of his sister. It was just that this protection wasn¡¯t explicitly evident. At this moment, Elena also felt a sense of relief in her mood. She wished she could give her brother a thumbs up right now. Well done! This was what being a fine young man from their Rodr¨ªguez family means! Amy was so infuriated that her chest heaved fast. She felt her heart condition might even re up at this moment. Elena once again revealed her sarcastic side. ¡°Paloma, stop pretending.. During the critical moment last time, you suddenly fell ill, and I found it suspicious,¡± ¡°But I simply chose not to expose you. Now, do you really believe you can pull off the same trick once again? Are you hoping to feign an illness and escape because you know you can¡¯t win?¡± ¡°Let me remind you, we have a private doctor here. If you dare to fake an illness, I dare to have him treat you!¡± ¡°I cannot guarantee whether he will treat you for deafness or dumbness, or inadvertently end up causing harm to you. After all, he isn¡¯t particrly skilled inplex conditions. He can only do his best. So, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± A smile appeared in Alejandro¡¯s eyes. He could clearly hear the intentional mockery from his sister, couldn¡¯t he? Martina¡¯s lips curled up with a faint smile. It felt great to have so many people standing by her side, protecting her. Upon hearing those words, Amy dared not fake an illness anymore. Even if she did, it would be noticed right away. Elena was truly insane! ¡°Fine¡­ Fine¡­ I¡¯ll remember what happened today!¡± Amy said. Alejandro saw through the situation but didn¡¯t reveal it. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s gettingte. Miss Paloma, you should find a ce to sit down.¡± ¡­ Alejandro didn¡¯t give any special privilege to Amy. With Alejandro¡¯s involvement, the farce ended prematurely. Martina had expected a chaotic scene, and she felt somewhat sorry. Who would have thought that it would also implicate Elena and Alejandro? ¡°Alejandro, I¡¯m really sorry. My personal grievances ended up implicating you guys,¡± Martina said apologetically. Elena casually responded, ¡°So what? We¡¯re best friends. It¡¯s abnormal if you¡¯re not dragging me into it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand Amy¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude. She thinks she¡¯s a princess, but what she need is a doctor! ¡± Elena eximed. ¡°This is the 21st century, and there¡¯s no ce for princesses anymore. Just because she sees herself as a princess doesn¡¯t mean everyone else does. I just helped her learn a lesson!¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106: One Arrow, Multiple Targets Although Amy was temporarily at a disadvantage, she had no intention of giving up on her n to continue offending Martina. She not only refused to give up, but also the idea of causing embarrassment to Martina was bing more and more intense, to the point where she couldn¡¯t wait to find an opportunity to make Martina feelpletely humiliated. Ideally, she wanted Martina topletely leave their circle and never appear in this ce again. Amy found a seat but her thoughts kept swirling in his mind. Just then, someone happened to approach Amy, seemingly a suitor of her. This man had a decent appearance, not exceptionally handsome but with symmetrical facial features. However, his eyes were filled with a sinister aura. It was not hard to notice that the ambition hidden in his eyes, and this ambition included a strong desire to possess Amy in front of him. His name was Rick Timber, also a remarkable figure in the city,ing from a well¨Coff family. His father was the boss of a big factory. Rick¡¯s encounter with Amy waspletely idental, but it was precisely because of that incident that Rick couldn¡¯t forget about Amy. From that point on, he went all out to chase after Amy relentlessly. Before, Rick had always thought that he had no chance because he had been harshly rejected by Amy before. But now, he felt like an opportunity had arrived. Seeing Rick¡¯s presence, Amy¡¯s expression kept the same; instead, it became even more- unpleasant. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. It wasn¡¯t surprising at all that he was invited, considering Rick¡¯s family background. It¡¯s just that Amy had been so focused on Martina before that she didn¡¯t notice the existence of others. Listening to Amy¡¯s not particrly polite attitude, Rick didn¡¯t get angry at all; instead, he was very obsequious. ¡°Miss Paloma, I¡¯ve heard about what happened earlier. I wish I had arrived a little earlier to assist you,¡± he said. Rick was good at expressing his inner thoughts, but whether he would dare to actually do so remained uncertain. After all, the Rodr¨ªguez family had a significant influence and was surely more powerful than the Timber family. There was a ss of alcohol in front of Amy, and she was about to finish it i when Rick took it away. ?? Amy red at him with clear displeasure, almost on the verge of engaging in a physical altercation. If it weren¡¯t for the necessity of upholding her family¡¯s reputation, she might have actually taken action. And Rick, acting as if nothing had happened, said, ¡°Miss Paloma, you shouldn¡¯t drink excessively considering your health. I understand that you¡¯re probably not feeling well now, but I can help you.¡± Amy finally looked at him in the eyes. ¡°You say you can help me, but how can you help me?¡± she asked. Rick smiled faintly, and the sense of aggression in his eyes seemed to intensify. ¡°Of course, I can assist Miss Paloma in resolving difficulties and dealing with the person who bullied you. I have my own arrangements,¡± he replied. Perhaps because of Rick¡¯s identity, or perhaps because Amy wanted to try a desperate measure, she asked with a mixture of belief and doubt, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± She didn¡¯t even inquire why Rick wanted to help her like this because she knew that his willingness to help was driven by his feelings for her. Rick¡¯s smile broadened as he sensed that Amy¡¯s eyes finally acknowledged his true existence. ¡°Of course¡­to make her suffer endlessly and let you vent all your grievances,¡± he said. Amy¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something. was off about Rick¡¯s smile at that moment. But upon further consideration, if it could really prevent Martina from ever turning the tables, it would be a good thing for her too. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all. Amy picked up a ss of juice from the side and took a sip, taking in Rick¡¯s words. ¡°Well, to a pleasant coboration,¡± they clinked their sses. Rick took the ss that Amy had already sipped from and pressed his lips against the spot where her lip print remained. He emptied the ss, perhaps feeling that the drink was particrly sweet because Amy had already tasted it. He took out his phone, his gaze filled with aggression as he stared at Amy for a while. ¡°So, Miss Paloma, can you add me on Snapchat? I¡¯ve added you many times already.¡± Perhaps Amy used to pretend she didn¡¯t see Rick¡¯s message, but now, in order to turn this possibility into reality, she reluctantly added him. As Rick confidently left the ce, a sh of disgust quickly crossed Amy¡¯s face. People always liked the unattainable, while the ones they obtained were not cherished. These words fit Amy perfectly, as if they were tailor¨Cmade for her. After Rick departed, he precisely located Martina in the crowd, engaged in with Elena and others. tio. Even Rick couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at the moment he saw Martina. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so beautiful. It was their first encounter. But snapping out of his daze, Rick quickly realized that no matter what, he would stand unwaveringly in front of Amy, as if it was the only way to demonstrate his loyalty. Rick had already thought out a n of action in his mind. For a woman, faithfulness was the most important thing to protect. What would happen if Martina lost her faithfulness because of this? People said Martina shamelessly clung to Benjamin, who was high above. Benjamin C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org was also Rick¡¯s idol. This time, Rick intended to take a risky approach to ruin Martina, even if it meant finding the right opportunity during this banquet. The crucial point was that one arrow could hit multiple targets. He could also preserve the innocence of his idol while preventing Amy from feeling upset, and even earn the favor of her. It was truly a three¨Cin¨Cone achievement. At this moment, Martina could faintly sense a scorching gaze directed towards her, asionally looking her way. But when she tried to search for it, she couldn¡¯t find it at all. Elena, curious, asked Martina, ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? Did you spot a handsome. guy at the banquet? Remember to share it with me!¡± Martina smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just feel a bit strange.¡± Elena, with her easygoing personality, remained unfazed, as usual. ¡°Oh, someone must. have fallen for your stunning looks again, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s ignore them! Later, I¡¯ll introduce you to the people in my family and let them meet you. They are all eager to see you with their own eyes.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Being Plotted Elena urgently needed to use the restroom. She had to leave Martina alone in the hallway, telling her that she would be back as soon as she finished in the restroom. Martina was not a child, and it was not a big deal for her to be left alone in a social setting, so she naturally had no reason to refuse. She nodded and agreed. However, after about two or three minutes, Martina received a text message from Elena. ¡°Honey, I forgot to bring something. Pleasee quickly! I¡¯m in the restroom at the far end of the hallway, on the right side. Don¡¯t go the wrong way!¡± At the same time, a sneaky figure happened to pass by the entrance of the men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms and cunningly switched the signs. Martina, seeing how Elena referred to her, thought it was just her usual way of talking. Although the nickname was a little different from their usual conversations, Martina didn¡¯t think much of it. She simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Afterward, Martina reached into her prepared bag and took out the backup items, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org hurrying towards the location Elena had mentioned. it Fortunately, she had been observant of her surroundings since she arrived, which made easy for her to find the ce Elena had described. She arrived at the two doors in front of her and without much thought, she headed towards the restroom on the left. After all, there was a clear sign indicating it was the women¡¯s restroom, and she couldn¡¯t have mistaken that. However, as Martina entered the restroom, the door was closed behind her. Not only that, but she also caught a whiff of an unfamiliar fragrance. It was a scent that couldn¡¯t be described, but it gave a strong and intoxicating feeling, making one feel dizzy and lightheaded. A sense of unease instantly struck Martina, and she immediately realized that something was amiss in this ce. It wasmon to have some kind of fragrance in the restroom, but how could there be such a scent? Moreover, theyout of this restroom didn¡¯t look like a women¡¯s restroom at all. Why would there be urinals? It was clearly a men¡¯s restroom! Martina¡¯s gaze slowly shifted backward after hearing a belch, and she saw a m r man, tall and burly. the muscr man had an average¨Clooking face, but what stood out were his bulging muscles. One punch from him would undoubtedly be explosive. He seemed to have had quite a few drinks, stumbling as he walked. His brow furrowed until the moment he saw Martina, then it finally smoothed out in an instant. There was unmistakable interest and desire evident in his eyes, something impossible to ignore. ¡°Well, well, aren¡¯t you the woman who willingly walked right into my arms? You look stunning. Are you a virgin?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s just my little hobby. But considering how beautiful you are, even if you¡¯re not, I can reluctantly ept it.¡± He said confidently as if everything was already set in stone, but Martina had never mentioned why she was here. Martina stared at the muscr man with a vignt gaze, gripping the doorknob tightly and trying to twist it, only to find that it wouldn¡¯t budge. Clearly, someone had intentionally locked it from the outside or broken the lock. Otherwise, there was no way she couldn¡¯t open this door from the inside. Her mind quickly raced, and she soon came up with a possibility. If her guess was correct, someone was plotting against her. Otherwise, how could the restroom signs be hung incorrectly, and why would there be a muscr man waiting here? ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± Martina said fearlessly, ¡°you might have mistaken me. I simply wandered into the men¡¯s restroom by ident, and I apologize for that. But now the door has been locked by someone, and I suspect that someone is intentionally targeting us. How about we cooperate and open the door together?¡± Martina¡¯s voice was soft, yet carried a hint of reason, making it sound particrly pleasant. With her high attractiveness, coupled with such a voice, it was no wonder the muscr man was fascinated. the muscr man sneered coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯ll just let go of this golden opportunity?¡± Martina¡¯s brow furrowed as she clearly sensed the muscr man¡¯s malicious intentions, leaving no room for negotiation. No that there was no need to negotiate, Martina would no longer tolerate it. Although she wasn¡¯t good at physical confrontations, she would never allow herself to be bullied without doing anything about it. Watching the muscr man approach her step by step, Martina felt nervous. She tightened her grip on her phone, hoping to seize the opportunity to make a call. She stared intently at the muscr man in front of her and instinctively press emergency button 1. She wasn¡¯t sure whose phone number was assigned to the button 1, but she could only pray that it was Elena. At that moment, the muscr man seemed to have noticed something amiss an aggressively snatched the phone from Martina¡¯s hand. He then forcefully threw it ground, but the phone was surprisingly sturdy, as it remained intact even after such impact In an angle unseen by the two of them, a phone call had already been connected, and prominently disyed on the screen were the one word ¡°Benjamin¡± ¡°Hello, came the muscr man¡¯s cold voice from the other end. Coincidentally, the phone was dropped on speaker mode, and Martina immediately recognized the identity of the person on the other end But the situation was urgent, and Martina didn¡¯t have time to exin too much She anxiously said. ¡°Call Elena and tell her that I¡¯m locked in the restroom!¡± Benjamin was taken aback for a moment, but then he heard the voice of the muscr man. It seemed that someone was hitting Martina ¡®Bitch! You dare to make a phone call for help? Haha, let¡¯s see if he arrives in time before I do something to you As for what the muscr man would do to Martina, it was already obvious Martina¡¯s arm was forcefully mmed against the wall but she was equally back down unwilling to When the musicr man tried to overpower her, she lifted her knee and fiercely struck the weakest spot on his body ¡°Ahhhhh ¨C a thunderous scream reverberated, but themotion outside was equally loud, drowning out any possibility of it being heard There were too many people outside today, and it would probably take a while before anyone noticed that two people were missing from the banquet Despite this, the muscr man¡¯s wickedness persisted, and he grabbed Martina¡¯s hair once again Martina was in so much pain that she almost cried, but she stubbornly refused to let the tears fall She remembered a grappling technique she had identallye across online, not knowing if it would work or not, but at this point, she had nothing to lose ¡°You do not even think about doing anything to me! You bastard Martina finished speaking and extended her index and middle fingers, forming a pincer shape, and fiercely jabbed at the muscr man¡¯s face behind her Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108: Fortunately, Just in Time Along with the muscr man¡¯s increasingly intense roar, Martina knew that she had hit the target. the muscr man loosened his grip in pain, and Martina once again ran towards the restroom door, forcefully banging on it. ¡°Is anyone there? Help!¡± However, the muscr man had a stubborn desire to overpower her, no matter what. Perhaps it was because of her stunning beauty, which could be described as a treasure to him. Whenever there was even the slightest chance, the muscr man wouldn¡¯t easily let go of the opportunity. This time, the muscr man becamepletely ruthless, forcefully gripping Martina¡¯s arms, one eye open and the other closed. It seemed that Martina identally poked his eye with her finger earlier, not blinding him but causing some temporary trouble. ¡°You¡¯re quite fierce and spicy! But I like it!¡± the muscr man furiously said. Martina was truly powerless to resist this time. She regretted not studying some self- defense techniques during this period. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in a situation where she had no ability to fight back. Her mind was racing, and she was prepared to drag this bastard to hell with her. But at that moment, the restroom door, which was locked from the outside, was forcefully kicked open. It felt like a dream as a man appeared in front of her against the light. Without any hesitation, the man immediately embraced Martina and swiftly kicked the muscr man. The muscr man was forcefully kicked several feet away, his body propelled through the air with great impact. If it weren¡¯t for the limited space in the restroom, he might have flown even farther. Benjamin roared, ¡°Kill him!!¡± Martina started to panic. Kill him? It was not that she was pretending to be kind to a criminal, but she didn¡¯t want Benjamin to bear the burden of such a crime because of her. ¡°No, you can¡¯t! Benjamin!¡± Martina¡¯s tone was resolute, firm enough to make people both distressed and angry. Benjamin¡¯s fists creaked as he couldn¡¯t forgive the muscr man. He and Martinal remained deadlocked, but in the end, it was Benjamin who gave in. ¡°Disable his hands and cut his penis.¡± This was the greatest mercy Benjamin could offer. Such behavior was absolutely intolerable to him. Seeing the desperate and dangerous nature of this muscr man towards women, Benjamin believed it was necessary to incapacitate him to prevent further harm. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Later on, Martina had no idea what happened because Benjamin had already taken her away from that troublesome ce in advance. Elena hurriedly arrived after a few minutes, and when she saw Martina¡¯s disheveled appearance, she was genuinely frightened. ¡°What happened to you, Martina? We only separated for a few minutes, how did you end up like this?¡± Martina was weak, and now she could only be held securely in Benjamin¡¯s embrace, with her arms instinctively hooked around his neck. She could smell the unique scent on his body and felt somewhat relieved in her heart. She weakly exined to Elena, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor ident happened. Sorry for the restroom door.¡± Elena felt speechless, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to care about a door. Did someone touch you? I¡¯ll kill him right now!¡± She wasted no time and directly rushed into the men¡¯s restroom. Joining with Simon, they quickly rendered the muscr manpletely defenseless, leaving him with numerous wounds all over his body. The muscr man¡¯s face was swollen and bruised, but the most severe injuries were his groin and arms. His arms now hung limply on either side, and even if he were taken to the hospital, it would likely leave serious aftereffects. As for the blood flowing from his groin, it was evident how powerful Simon¡¯s kick had. been. Being Benjamin¡¯s assistant was not an easy task. It required not only high intelligence but also advanced strength. Otherwise, it would be far from easy to overpower someonepletely and rub them into the ground in a situation like this. Martina didn¡¯t have time to ask further. How was it that Benjamin could appear so timely? At that moment, Martina truly felt that Benjamin¡¯s arrival was just in the nick of time, or else she couldn¡¯t guarantee what would have happened next. Alejandro arrived upon hearing the news and probably learned some details from others. Benjamin¡¯s caring and gentle gaze fell upon Martina, looking over her from head to toe. ¡°Are you injured anywhere else?¡± Apart from a few scrapes on her porcin¨Clike wrists, Benjamin didn¡¯t see any injuries at the moment. Martina¡¯s breathing was slightlybored, her body ached, and her cheeks were particrly flushed. She shook her head, not wanting to expose Benjamin¡¯s irritable temperament at this moment. Regardless of whether they would be together in the future, the image of Benjamin must always be maintained in a positive light. Otherwise, there would ultimately be no benefit to Benjamin in the future. Even though Benjamin arrived here in time today, Martina couldn¡¯t repay kindness with enmity. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to go home¡­¡± Upon hearing Martina¡¯s soft murmurs, Benjamin felt his heart shattering into pieces. If he had arrived a momentter, what would have been the consequences of the earlier situation? Benjamin gave Alejandro a resentful nce, as if shifting his anger onto him. ¡°Is this how your Rodr¨ªguez family treats guests?¡± In order to not let Martina down, Benjamin endured his anger and allowed himself to continue staying at this banquet. But how did the Rodriguez family repay him for his trust? Alejandro felt somewhat ashamed, a hint of hidden determination mixed within his gentle eyes. ¡°Mr. Walker, I am truly sorry. It happened so suddenly, and by the time I realized. something was wrong, it was already toote¡­¡± He looked at Martina withplex emotions. Rest assured, I will give you and Mr. Walker a solution.¡± Elena finally let out her anger, still holding a handful of hair from the muscr man. ¡°That son of bitch dared toe to our Rodr¨ªguez family and cause trouble! Martina, I almost killed him just now!¡± she said. ¡°But I feel like there must be something fishy about this. My brother and I will definitely investigate and find out the truth!¡± Elena could imagine what would have happened if Benjamin hadn¡¯t arrived here in time. What would have happened to Martina? Would they never be able to see each other again. in this lifetime? She didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen, but she couldn¡¯t truly change it either. She had truly wanted to beat that muscr man to death earlier, but it was the bodyguard who snapped her out of her anger. ¡°Martina¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Elena apologized. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Effects of Drugs Martina could clearly see that Elena¡¯s eyes were red with tears, on the verge of falling. She reached out and wiped away Elena¡¯s tears with effort. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine, okay? I¡¯m just a bit tired¡­ I want to go home. Can we discuss anything tomorrow?¡± Elena keenly sensed that something was off with Martina¡¯s body, possibly due to the recent fright she experienced. Even though she had countless questions to ask, she could only nod in agreement and then apologize to Benjamin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. It¡¯s my fault. I will exin everything to you.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything and silently carried Martina away from there. His purpose foring here was Martina, so if she wanted to leave, he had no intention of staying. Many wealthy people present witnessed this scene. Regardless of age or gender, everyone had a look of fear on their faces. ¡°That man just now¡­ was it Mr. Benjamin Walker, the CEO of the Walker family?¡± Soon, they received confirmation from others, as there were quite a few who had seen Benjamin before. Although Benjamin was usually entric and people were afraid to take pictures, their memory still remained. With the affirmation from many people, another wave of discussion ensued. ¡°Who is that woman? How can she be so intimate with Benjamin, who is like a god¨Clike figure¡­¡± ¡°And what happened just now? The Rodr¨ªguez family seems to be in some turmoil today!¡± How could Rick not know that his n had failed? His gaze was not that stable, afraid of being caught with any evidence, and he subconsciously wanted to leave quickly. But at that moment, Alejandro seemed to have a sudden surge of sixth sense, and his eyes, as if capable of killing,nded abruptly on Rick. him. Rick¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat and thought, ¡°No¡­¡± Alejandro made a subtle gesture and whispered something to the bodyguard beside ¡°Please, everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic. It was just a minor incident,¡± he stabilized the situation and said. ¡°In a little while, the Rodr¨ªguez family will present a gift. I hope everyone can stay alert and refrain from speaking recklessly in front of others. Als person who caused the disturbance has been under control, so please don¡¯t worry While Alejandro said these words on the surface, he immediately gave instructions to the bodyguard, ¡°Make sure that person suffers, but don¡¯t let him die. There¡¯s no need to treat his injuries either.¡± The implication was to make that muscr manpletely disabled, not just physically but also as a man. As Elena watched, a shudder ran through her. She couldn¡¯t recall thest instance when she had witnessed her brother disying anger. Thest time Alejandro had been angry seemed to be when they were children. Back then, when Elena was being bullied, Alejandro got angry and taught that person a lesson. But this time, Alejandro was angry for Martina. Elena didn¡¯t feel jealous, just puzzled. However, regardless of the reason, she hoped to investigate this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, everyone would want to bully her best friend, as if Elena didn¡¯t exist. Amy disappointedly touched the rim of her ss, took out her phone, and deleted Rick since he was a useless person. There was no need to keep him around, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Inside the car, Benjamin¡¯s gaze was visibly flustered. Simon¡¯s hands were still stained with some blood, but he drove the carpetently. As time passed, Martina¡¯s body temperature rose higher and higher, and even her consciousness became somewhat unclear. Her two icy¨Ccold hands were moving aimlessly, which indicated that something was definitely not right! now. Benjamin really wanted to take Martina home, but it was clear that he couldn¡¯t do that He immediately ordered, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Martina furrowed her brows tightly, opened her eyes in a dazed state, and saw Benjamin¡¯s handsome face, which didn¡¯t look good at the moment. She was so scared that she trembled and hid in Benjamin¡¯s arms. ¡°Benjamin¡­¡± Once again, she unconsciously called out Benjamin¡¯s name. Benjamin seemed to hear the sound of his heart breaking. He had wanted nothing -more than to kill that bastard just now. If it weren¡¯t for Martina¡¯s words still echoing in his ears, he would have killed that person on the spot. In the hospital, after the doctor¡¯s examination, it was finally determined that Martina had inhaled some drugs. It was a type of substance that served as an aphrodisi Normally, inhaling a small amount of this drug wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but someone deliberately increased the dosage. Even though Martina hadn¡¯t spent much time in the restroom, she still inhaled a significant amount. Now her whole body was ufortably overwhelmed by the effects of the drug. The simplest solution was to find a man. Benjamin could have easily taken Martina home to heal her in the simplest way, which might have helped mend their rtionship. However, he watched as Martina, in order to suppress her most primal impulse, cruelly pinched herself as if she were punishing herself. No matter what, she refused to let herselfpletely sink into it. How could Benjamin bear to take advantage of her in such a vulnerable state? Martina¡¯s voice trembled, and her body became increasingly weak. ¡°Benjamin¡­ I¡­ I feel so terrible¡­¡± The corners of Benjamin¡¯s eyes turned slightly bloodshot as he wanted to get closer to Martina. Martina suddenly realized something and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯te near, if youe closer¡­ I won¡¯t be able to control myself!¡± Benjamin paused his steps. ¡°Martina¡­¡± Martina kept adjusting her breathing. ¡°Please, leave this room. The farther, the better. I can¡­ manage on my own¡­¡± Under Martina¡¯s tearful plea, Benjamin ultimately couldn¡¯t take that step. He exited the door of the private ward and immediately instructed the doctor to proceed with the second option. The second option was to use another medication to counteract the effects, although it would be particrly painful and far from thefort of directly finding a man. The doctor repeatedly asked Benjamin if he was sure, and as Benjamin nodded, the doctor administered the medication to Martina¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah!!¡± a painful scream came from the ward. This night, Benjamin was destined to stay awake. Benjamin couldn¡¯t bear to watch Martina suffer, yet he had no way to truly prevent it. The anger in his heart was gradually rising, reaching a point of beingpletely out of control.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After more than three hours in the hospital, Martina¡¯s temperature finally began to drop, and the aftereffects disappeared. Benjamin finally breathed a sigh of relief and carefully wiped Martina¡¯s body warm, damp towel. It was hard to imagine that such a noble person could stoop so low for the sake of a woman. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110: The Treasure in His Eyes Looking at Martina¡¯s peaceful sleeping face on the bed, with her frown finally easing, Benjamin¡¯s heart finally regained its calmness. There had never been such a feeling for Benjamin before. Now, whenever he saw Martina suffer even a little, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to go mad. The tenderness in Benjamin¡¯s eyes was only for Martina, and now his only obsession was to have Martina by his side.always. But when Simon entered the ward, Benjamin¡¯s gaze returned to his usual cold and detached demeanor, as if he were a robotic machine inmand. He asked coldly, ¡°How is it?¡± Benjamin had instructed Simon earlier to investigate who was behind the scenes causing this situation today. Simon hesitated to speak, ¡°Boss¡­ this matter may not be easy to resolve¡­¡± Benjamin looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Just speak.¡± Simon said, ¡°His name is Rick, who is the son of Nick Timber, the owner of an exportingpany. We have had ongoing business cooperation with them.¡± If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. It was just business cooperation that could be terminated at any time. Even the entire Timber family¡¯s stability in the city depends on Benjamin¡¯s words. Benjamin knew that this wasn¡¯t the end, and he heard Simon¡¯s follow¨Cup words. ¡°But the real reason that prompted Rick to do this is Amy.¡± Simon used to address Amy as Miss Paloma, but now he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say it. It was clear how much Simon disliked her. His face also disyed the dislike.. Amy was already in poor health. Why did she continue to cause trouble? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of the consequences? And the crucial point was, why did she provoke Miss Martinez? Didn¡¯t she know that Miss Martinez was the apple of the boss¡¯s eye? If Miss Martinez wasn¡¯t happy, it meant that the boss wasn¡¯t happy. And when the boss. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org wasn¡¯t happy, it could spell trouble for anyone in the entirepany. It was a vicious cycle. Didn¡¯t Amy realize that? Or was she not sufficiently aware from the previous incident? Leslie was also being wrongly med. He came to the Rodr¨ªguez family vi but was temporarily sent away by Martina. He thought that Martina would be safe with Elena at home, so he waited in the car. He didn¡¯t know that waiting would lead to trouble. Currently, he was under punishment. After Simon finished speaking, he fell silent, waiting for Benjamin¡¯s next Instructions. He was uncertain about what the boss would do next. Dealing with Rick should be rtively easy. But the Paloma family and the boss¡¯s family did have some connections. The previous two generations had a good rtionship in business, and they were also close friends. Otherwise, the boss wouldn¡¯t have known someone like Adam, a second¨Cgeneration. Originally, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have been people on the same path. It was because of their families¡® rtionship that they had any interaction. Amy was also the princess of the Paloma family. If something really happened, it would be difficult to exin to Mrs. Elizabeth Walker. Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Martina on the bed. She shouldn¡¯t have to endure all of this. So, no matter how difficult the situation was, he should ultimately make a choice. He had already disappointed Martina in the past because of his inaction. If he continued to handle things the same way as before, he might end up losing Martina forever. Leslie, punished, limped and waited outside the ward. Seeing Benjamin and Simoning out, he quickly approached, ¡°Boss, let me exin¡­¡± Benjamin never liked listening to shy things like this. ¡°No need for words, take care of Martina.¡± From these words, Leslie understood that the boss reluctantly forgave him. Most importantly, he should be grateful that Miss Martinez didn¡¯t suffer any substantial harm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t just be limping like this. After all, he had been by Benjamin¡¯s side for over 10 years, and their rtionship had been good. If it were someone else, they would never continue to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side. He could be considered a special case, albeit barely. Leslie looked through the ss window of the ward at Martina inside, feeling incredibly uneasy. It was his own fault, really. If only he hadn¡¯t waited in the car the whole time. A muscr man was just nothing to him. Simon¡¯s fighting abilities were all taught by Leslie himself. Leslie could take care of a muscr man with just one hand. Benjamin and Simon left. However, Benjamin arranged for several people to stay at the hospital, fearing that something might happen to Martina. At this moment, Benjamin was already on his way to the Paloma family. Today was the day of the monthly family reunion dinner at the Paloma family. Almost all the members of the Paloma family would arrive early on this day. Even if they we runningte, they would still arrive before lunchtime. After all, Adam¡¯s grandfather, Gary Paloma, was still alive, and if they didn¡¯t want to displease him, they had to do so. For these years, it had been a rule. Benjamin had visited the Paloma family a few times in the past, but each time he came and left in a hurry. The car stopped at the entrance of the Paloma family vi, and without even saying anything, Benjamin merely showed half of his face, and the gatekeeper let him in. The Paloma family resided in a ce with beautiful scenery and a considerable area. However, it wasn¡¯t the ce that all members of the Paloma family lived here together on a regr basis. Instead, it was more like taking turns on duty, with peopleing here at irregr intervals. Amy lived here because the environment was good and peaceful, making it the most suitable ce for her health. Gary doted on his granddaughter the most, treating her like a treasure since she was young. To Gary, his granddaughter was a precious gem, and he would go above and beyond to ensure her well¨Cbeing and happiness. Amy was currently sitting in her bedroom, having someone do her makeup in front of the mirror. At first nce, she did have a bit of a feeling of an ancient nobledy, but shecked a certain sophistication and radiance. Her personal makeup artist was doing her best to apply the makeup, asionally asking if there were any areas she wanted to modify. If it were before, Amy would surely find many faults, picking at some trivial ws intentionally. But this time, she was clearly distracted, to the point that she didn¡¯t even bother finding faults. She looked out the window, having learned the truth aboutst night¡¯s incident from someone. Indeed, Rick¡¯s audacity was impressive, daring to do such a thing at the Rodr¨ªguez family¡¯s ce. But to be honest, Amy secretly hoped that the people Rick hiredst night would seed. Who would have thought that Benjamin woulde to rescue her in time? However, that wasn¡¯t her primary concern. She was worried about the possibility of being implicated in this incident. She pondered carefully. From the beginning until now, she hadn¡¯t said or done anything that could be incriminating. Even if Benjamin was exceptionally skilled, there was no way h could find any evidence against her, right? Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111: Was There a Problem? Anxiously, Amy had the makeup artist do some finishing touches and quickly went out. Regardless, this was one of the few times Benjamin took the initiative toe to the Paloma family, so Amy definitely had to personally greet him. Adam had just arrived here when he heard the news of Benjamin¡¯s visit. For some reason, he always vaguely felt that something was off, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong well. The twitching of his right eyelid was uncontroble, causing his inner tension to rise as ¡°What did you say? Benjamin really, came? Why is he here? Isn¡¯t today the Paloma family¡¯s banquet? Why would he come at this time?¡± Countless questions filled his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find a real way to answer them, making him even more puzzled. Given Benjamin¡¯s personality, it was absolutely impossible for him toe at this time, unless he had a purpose. The moment Adam thought of this possibility, he turned uneasy. Could it be that Benjamin came specifically for him? If Benjamin got angry again today and wanted to publicly p him, it would be like killing Adam. Adam had already endured such a shame once, and he absolutely didn¡¯t want to go through it again. He even contemted the notion of immediately fleeing, as it would, at the very least, preserve his sense of self¨Crespect. The servant exined, ¡°Yes, Mr. Paloma, Mr. Walker indeed arrived with his assistant. and is currently waiting in the front hall. Would you like to go there now?¡± Naturally, Adam refused a thousand times in his mind. Just the thought of his past experiences made him feel ufortable all over, and he couldn¡¯t care less about their previous rtionship, whether it was good or not. Even though Adam had known Benjamin for 18 years, wasn¡¯t it all because of a woman that he had been pped so many times? Even though deep down he knew that he had brought most of those ps upon himself, it still felt unfair because it was all because of Benjamin. Adam felt a strong sense of imbnce. ¡°Do you know why he came here? Answer my most important question!¡± Adam snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°I have no idea about Mr. Walker¡¯s intentions. Maybe you can go and see for yourself.¡± He was just a worker earning wages in ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°I have no idea about Mr. Walker¡¯s intentions. Maybe you can go and see for yourself.¡± He was just a worker earning wages in this vi. How could he possibly know so much? Just as Adam was seriously considering running away even if it meant getting beaten up, he coincidentally ran into Amy, who had hurriedly arrived. Amy¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw her elder brother. ¡°Adam, you came at just the right time! I heard that Benjamin also came. Let¡¯s go over there quickly,¡± Amy eximed. Amy had no knowledge of what had transpired between Adam and Benjamin before. Simrly, Adam had no knowledge of the events involving Amy and Benjamin. The siblings had an unspoken agreement not to discuss those matters with each other. Thus, both of them suspected that Benjamin¡¯s current visit held hidden intentions, but they remained uncertain about the exact nature of those intentions. Adam suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, but after all, Amy was his beloved sister. Even though he felt a bit apprehensive deep down, he had to agree in order to maintain his dignity in front of his sister. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it, too. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, let¡¯s go together,¡± Adam decided. Amy sweetly smiled and took the initiative to link her arm with Adam¡¯s as they walked forward. She appeared like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet, clearly someone who had been spoiled. However, her spoiled behavior in front of others was also very genuine, indicating that she had two sides to her personality. Perhaps even the members of the Paloma family didn¡¯t know what Amy was like what Amy was like outside, or maybe they turned a blind eye to it. Because Amy was, after all, the most beloved little girl of the Paloma family. Even if she did something disrespectful, it would surely be tolerated. In the front hall at this moment, Benjamin had already been personally greeted and seated by Adam¡¯s grandfather, Gary Paloma. Due to Benjamin¡¯s undeniable influence, even Gary had to show respect towards him. Benjamin, with his few years of experience, had managed to lead hispany to a position that was unshakable by anyone. This was the dream and the utmost fear of many people. Even the once powerful Gary of the Paloma family could only admire him. To be honest, Gary really had hoped that Benjamin could be with his beloved granddaughter. However, he was also shrewd, He could discern that Benjamin didn¡¯t any particr affection towards his granddaughter, not even the usual sibling bond often seen in childhood. Maybe because Amy spent most of her time when she was a kid either in the hospital or in a secluded and warm ce far away from the city. She hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time together with Benjamin. It was onlyter, as Amy¡¯s health gradually stabilized, that there was finally an opportunity for them to stay in the city together. Otherwise, she would never have been able to stay here for such a long time without anyone stopping her. Recently, the chances of Amy falling ill had decreased significantly, indicating that her health had truly stabilized. Gary had someone prepare a cup of tea for Benjamin, and his words carried a hint of trying to win him over. ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s been a long time since west met,¡± Gary said. Despite being an elder, he didn¡¯t require any formalities. Benjamin¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He only offered brief, perfunctory responses to Gary, such as a few murmurs of ¡°right,¡± ¡± Yes,¡± solely out of courtesy. Other than that, he didn¡¯t utter any unnecessary words. Simon knew that the boss only acted differently in front of Miss Martinez. As for most of the time, there would be no difference from before, and it wouldn¡¯t give anyone a special altitude. Even Mr. Gary Paloma, standing before him, was no exception. Without the positive history between Mr. Gary Paloma and Mr. Antonio Martinez, and if Gary¡¯s wife and Elizabeth didn¡¯t have a strong bond, it was possible that the boss wouldn¡¯t have shown any inclination. to acknowledge them in the slightest. Since respect was something that must be earned, the approach Amy took was ultimately detrimental to herself. Gary also clearly noticed that Benjamin¡¯s demeanor this time was even colder than before. If Benjamin came here uninvited today, could it mean that something had happened or someone had offended him? Truly, Gary was an old fox of many years, and he quickly figured out the problem with just a little thought. However, he didn¡¯t expose anything on the surface and remained calm as ever.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112: Reason for the Sudden Visit Gary, in general, was not someone who could be easily dealt with, as he would always be praised and engaged in conversations wherever he went. But now, the situation hadpletely turned around. Soon, even Gary had nothing more to say and simply had a contemtive look in his eyes as he nced towards the entrance. Benjamin absentmindedly tapped his index finger on the table, as if his patience was wearing thin. Just as Benjamin¡¯s patience was running out, two figures finally appeared at the entrance. Since it was still early, many members of the Paloma family had yet to arrive, and currently, only Gary was present at this location. Benjamin¡¯s gaze shifted to the entrance, and there, as his peripheral vision caught, he noticed the arrival of Amy, the person he had been specifically anticipating. Standing beside Amy was her brother, Adam. Adam felt incredibly uneasy the moment he saw Benjamin, like a mouse encountering a cat. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to meet Benjamin¡¯s gaze, feeling as guilty as a child. caught by the principal for skipping school. Fortunately, the swelling on Adam¡¯s face had subsided. It was unclear what magical remedy he had used, but his skin condition appeared much better than before. Maybe because he hadn¡¯t gone out for days and had been applying ice packs to his face multiple times a day, almost freezing his own face. Amy couldn¡¯t control her eyes when she saw Benjamin. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fixate on him. In fact, she too experienced love at first sight with Benjamin. It urred during their early years, although her understanding of love was still limited at that time. But as she grew older, those feelings became clearer to her. Perhaps it was due to the obsession she had since childhood that Amy was willing to pay any price just to be with Benjamin. Benjamin arrived in a hurry today, without even having the chance to change his clothes. However, even in this attire, he emanated an aura of elegance and refinement. It was probably an inherent quality in Benjamin, something that couldn¡¯t be imitated by others. Gary immediately spotted his beloved granddaughter with a profound look in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat helpless. He could assist his granddaughter if she ly was involved with other things or people; however, when it came to Benjamin, he cou be an observer. He had no means to intervene whatsoever. So even if his precious granddaughter was clearly infatuated with someone, he remained indifferent. After all, he knew he wasn¡¯t a match for Benjamin. Nevertheless, Gary still wanted to do his best to create opportunities for his beloved granddaughter. ¡°Amy, you came at the perfect time. Look, Benjamin is here. If I recall correctly, you two haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, at least a year, right?¡± Gary said this with intention, as many things couldn¡¯t escape his observant eyes. He had long been aware of the incident where Amy sacrificed her dignity to stay at Benjamin¡¯s vi. How could this be their first meeting in such a long time? However, Gary chose not to reveal what he saw through. He did so in order to give his Amy a slight chance, a chance to change the situation. Adam was trembling in fear. The pain from being controlled by Benjamin during their previous encounter was still vivid in his memory. He didn¡¯t dare to speak highly of him in any way. ¡°Excuse me, Grandfather.¡± Perhaps feeling displeased about being ignored, Adam had to make himself known. Gary nced at him indifferently and simply said, ¡°You came early too.¡± The change in attitude was quite noticeable. He treated Amy with gentleness and thoughtfulness, while being indifferent towards his own grandson. Adam was already used to this treatment. After all, he was the least favored grandson in the Paloma family. Silently, Adam stood next to Gary, as if that was the only way he could feel a bit more reassured. Amy¡¯s face showed a hint of shyness, perhaps feeling embarrassed by Gary¡¯s earlier words. In reality, Gary didn¡¯t say much. It was just that Amy¡¯s mind had filled in too many unnecessary thoughts, imagining things that shouldn¡¯t have been there. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she spoke in a tone of acting spoiled, ¡°you¡¯re teasing me again. There¡¯s no way that Benjamin and I haven¡¯t seen each other for that long. We¡¯ve actually met in private.¡± Gary continued to pretend to be surprised and interested, saying, ¡°Oh, is that so? I had no idea about this as I am an old man now. It seems like it truly is fate.¡± Some things could only be hinted at and left unsaid. Perhaps noticing that Benjamin¡¯s expression was bing increasingly off and even unpleasant, Gary quickly changed the subject to avoid any unnecessaryplications. ¡°By the way, Benjamin, I¡¯m curious about the reason for your sudden visit today. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to speak up. I¡¯ll do my best to assist you,¡± Gary said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Gary¡¯s words, Simon twitched his mouth slightly. Some things were probably beyond his ability to assist with. He understood that his boss was not one to engage in unnecessary conversations, choosing to be concise and straightforward when speaking in the presence of others, except when it came to Miss Martinez. So, at this moment, Simon, being particrlypetent, took the initiative to exin the situation briefly on behalf of his boss, preventing these individuals from feigning ignorance. Besides, the boss had already decided to resolve this matterpletely, so Simon had no reason to dwell on it. If he offended¡® someone, so be it. The boss would stand by his side. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Paloma,¡± Simon¡¯s voice came out calmly from the side, but it couldn¡¯t be ignored. Gary turned his gaze towards Simon. Being aware of the importance of each individual, he would never intentionally undermine or belittle others. ¡°Yes?¡± Gary asked. Simon calmly continued, ¡°Mr. Paloma, the reason why my boss specifically came to your residence today is indeed for a small matter.¡± Facing Simon¡¯s straightforward words, everyone present paused for a moment. This time, it was Amy who felt guilty. eyes Amy¡¯s right eyelid twitched uncontrobly, and she subconsciously rubbed her with her hands. Did Benjamin reallye today for something or someone? Amy felt a tingling sensation on her scalp, but now that things had reached this point, she had no reason to retreat. Otherwise, the final oue would only backfire, rendering all her previous efforts completely in vain. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113: The Future Wife Gary continued to inquire, ¡°Is that so? I wonder what this matter is about. You may speak freely.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from each person present, eventuallynding on Amy, clearly implying something. ¡°This matter is actually rted to Miss Amy and my boss¡¯s future wife,¡± Simon revealed. Upon hearing the title ¡°future wife,¡± the ice in Benjamin¡¯s eyes seemed to melt away in an instant. The ice was reced by a long¨Clost tranquility and tenderness. The fact that just a title could evoke such a reaction from Benjamin indicated the depth of his emotions. He cared most about Martina, and that was why he went to such lengths to carry out these actions, even if they were unappreciated. However, as soon as this title was mentioned, the expressions of everyone present changed. Their reactions showed ack ofposure, even a face of horror. They couldn¡¯t fathom why things had turned out this way. Future wife? They had never heard of Benjamin having any future wife, nor had he been engaged with anyone. Especially Gary, whose expression couldn¡¯t be any more grim. Wasn¡¯t the implication clear enough? Even when his beloved granddaughter had already spoken those words, why would Benjamin¡¯s assistant still say something like that? Gary, in an attempt to salvage the situation, asked reluctantly, ¡°If I recall correctly, your name is Simon, right? We have never heard of Benjamin being engaged to any other woman.¡± The current implication was still crystal clear: they simply didn¡¯t believe it. They even thought Simon was deliberately causing trouble. Amy¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, as if she had really guessed why Benjamin hade today. However, regardless of the situation, she was not one to reveal herself easily. She thought that there was no possibility of her exposing the truth. The matter itself had little to do with her. If she were to expose herself so easily, wouldn¡¯t that be foolish? After all, she was raised in the wealthy and esteemed Paloma family which had good education. How could she be so easily foolish? ¡°Benjamin,¡± Amy¡¯s eyes were teary, resembling a frightened little rabbit, evoking a sense of pity in those who saw her, except for Benjamin, of course. Adam had originally developed a psychological shadow towards Benjamin, but now he could only step forward. After all, the person involved was his younger sister. Even if Adam was nothing in the eyes of others, his love for his sister was genuine. ¡°Mr. Walker,¡± Adam struggled to call out the name. Benjamin nced at him indifferently, his eyes already filled with disdain and dissatisfaction. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°While I don¡¯tprehend the purpose of your visit to seek Amy, I trust that you, as someone who has been part of her upbringing, will handle the situation with discretion and not subject her to unnecessary embarrassment,¡± Adam said, without mentioning that Amy loved Benjamin so deeply. If Benjamin truly hurt Amy¡¯s heart, it would be devastating. Amy wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. However, what did any of this have to do with Benjamin? He only cared about Martina, and that was it. If the people present didn¡¯t understand who the so¨Ccalled future wife mentioned by Simon was, Simon himself must have already known beyond doubt. Benjamin didn¡¯t even spare a nce for Adam. However, Simon took a more straightforward approach and pulled out his phone, which had a video yback. ¡°Regarding why my boss came here, I believe you¡¯ll understand after watching this video.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In the video, it was clear that Amy and Rick had a seemingly pleasant conversation. Not only that, but they also exchanged Snapchat contacts. After a short while, Rick found a muscr man in a corner, thinking that no one was watching. Then, the incident that many people witnessed urred. In the end, Martina was drugged, and if it weren¡¯t for Benjamin arriving in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable! Clearly, all of this trouble was caused by Rick himself, and he even brought a muscr man to do something illegal to Martina. Amy¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly, and her worst fears hade true. But even so, she still tried her best to stabilize her emotions. ¡°Simon, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. What¡¯s so interesting about this video?¡± Amy inquired, attempting to maintain herposure. ¡°Yes, I know that Miss Martinez seemed to have encountered some trouble at the Rodriguez familyst night, but there¡¯s no way this could have anything to do with me, right?¡± Amy anxiously hid behind Adam, saying, ¡°Adam, this really has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Adam immediately chose to believe his sister and even thought that Benjamin had gone. too far this time. ¡°Simon, what are you doing? Are you threatening my sister? She is not in good health, so you better not push it too far!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I have no intention of threatening Miss Paloma. I simply want to seek the truth.¡± Simon smiled in a peculiar way, and at first nce, his expression was somewhat simr to Benjamin¡¯s. Indeed, he had been an assistant by Benjamin¡¯s side for a long time. ¡°Since Miss Paloma insists that this matter has nothing to do with her, then I wonder what she talked about with Rick Timberst night?¡± Perhaps everyone present had forgotten that Benjamin never liked asking others. questions with doubt. Every time he asked someone a question, he already had concrete. evidence. He just wanted to hear what Amy would say today. Amy hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°R- Rick? Are you talking about the young master of the Timber family?¡± ¡°I did exchange a few words with himst night, but our conversation was rather brief as he was the one who approached me.¡± ¡°As for adding each other on Snapchat, it was a forced situation. Rick Timber¡¯s emotions seemed off at the time, and he even tried to threaten me.¡± ¡°For self¨Cpreservation, I had to add him, but I deleted him immediately afterward. If don¡¯t believe me, you can check my phone!¡± Amy¡¯s words sounded so genuine that everyone almost believed her. However, Simon didn¡¯t trust her. Whether it was her facial expressions or subtle gestures, they were enough to reveal the truth. ¡°Are you sure? Could there be something unsavory between Miss Paloma and Rick Timber?¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Two Options Upon hearing this, Adam immediately defended his sister, ¡°Simon, you¡¯re going too far. My sister has already exined it clearly!¡± In reality, Adam¡¯s words were intentionally directed at Benjamin. After all, Simon represented Benjamin¡¯s reputation to some extent. By speaking out against Simon like this, Adam was indirectly expressing his stance against Benjamin. It was just a more subtle way of doing so. After finishing his statement, he stared at Benjamin. He didn¡¯t understand why did Benjamin suddenly undergo such a significant transformation and go to great lengths for Martina? Was this really normal? Didn¡¯t Benjamin used to be indifferent towards Martina? So why did he suddenly change. so much, as if he had be apletely different person? Unfortunately, even if Adam were to ask these questions directly, it wouldn¡¯t lead to any meaningful answers. Benjamin¡¯s current behavior was already tantly obvious. He simply wanted to stand up for Martina. Regardless of who it was, anyone who offended Martina would be offending Benjamin. But that person shouldn¡¯t have been his own sister. Even Gary couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. ¡°Benjamin, given the rtionship between our two families, do you still not believe Amy¡¯s words?¡± Gary squinted and said seriously. If the man present wasn¡¯t Benjamin, he probably would have been unable to resist kicking him out, never wanting him to appear in front of the Paloma family again. However, even Gary didn¡¯t dare to push things too far because it was Benjamin. At most, he could only vent his emotions subtly and reasonably. Previously, Benjamin had remained silent because he felt it unnecessary. But now, it was evident that the people present were unyielding and even wanted to use any means possible to help Amy distance herself from the situation. In that case, Benjamin didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He simply moved his finger slightly, and once again, Simon retrieved an audio file from his phone that could prove everything. This time, it was the voice of Rick. Even without seeing him in person, one could tell that it was definitely Rick speaking. However, at this moment, his emotions seemed off. His voice sounded weak, as if he had either been drinking too much or hadn¡¯t slept well. ¡°Why did you do thatst night? Will you tell me or not?¡± a man asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Rick responded. He had never been one to uphold his dignity, especially when confronting Benjamin. He couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions and the truth any longer. ¡°I was just angry. Why can women like Martinez receive Benjamin¡¯s favor?¡± Rick said. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Miss Paloma can only watch from the sidelines. I can¡¯t bear to see Miss Paloma being wronged, so I wanted to seek revenge on her behalf!¡± Rick¡¯s words sounded good, but unfortunately, no one would believe him. There was a muffled groan, as if something had made a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± This time, Rick changed his tone again. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth? In fact, it was Miss Paloma who gave me hints. I wanted her to look at me differently, so I had to take risks!¡± Amy remained silent. She had never seen such a cowardly and despicable man. If Rick had already be such a coward, why did he still try to take advantage of the so¨Ccalled opportunity to help her? After encountering a real situation, Rick turned out to be the first person to betray her. It was really ridiculous and disgusting. Amy¡¯s anger was boiling inside her, and she wished she could kill him. However, with Benjamin still present, she didn¡¯t dare to expose her true feelings. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you believe me at all? We have had so many years of rtionship. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t treat me so cruelly!¡± Her eyes looked innocent, as if all the usations were unfounded. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this has nothing to do with me. Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Gary¡¯s heart ached for Amy. He looked at Benjamin with increasing impatience and said, ¡°Benjamin, are you really going to take it this far for an insignificant woman?¡± Initially, Benjamin didn¡¯t want to say anything that could affect the rtionship between the two families. But these people were stubborn and wouldn¡¯t change their ways. An insignificant woman? Perhaps in the eyes of others, Martina might be insignificant, but for Benjamin, she was his future wife. Benjamin¡¯s attitude was very clear. His purpose ining today was not to issue warnings but to provide them with information and make them aware of their responsibilities. ¡°Do you remember what happenedst time?¡± With just this casual remark, Benjamin made Amy tremble uncontrobly. She knew that Benjamin was serious. If it hadn¡¯t been for her sudden illnessst time, she would have truly faced humiliation She wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain her lofty status in front of others, regardless whether she acknowledged it or not. That was the harsh reality. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Amy looked at Gary, hoping he would support her. Deep down, Gary knew that his beloved granddaughter was capable of such actions. But even if she did, so what? Martina was just an insignificant woman with an unclear identity. How could she be compared to his precious granddaughter? Benjamin¡¯s actions today were aplete overreach table. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gary¡¯s anger boiled over as he forcefully mmed his hand on the Today was supposed to be a joyous asion, a day worth celebrating. But now, this incident had urred. ¡°Amy,e over here to me,¡± Gary beckoned gently to Amy. Amy quickly left Adam¡¯s side and went behind Gary. The more ruthless Benjamin was towards Amy, the more she resented Martina. Because if it weren¡¯t for Martina, how could Benjamin treat her like this? Benjamin¡¯s patience hadpletely run out. ¡°There are two options: Number 1, kneel down and apologize to Martina; Number 2, experience the same thing.¡± Experience the same thing? Was Benjamin intending to seek revenge and subject Amy to the same ordeal? Simon intentionally added fuel to the fire. ¡°I forgot to remind everyone that my boss¡¯s future wife was not only locked in the bathroom by someone, but also drugged with malicious intent.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the boss¡¯s timely arrival, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Miss Paloma, as per the boss¡¯s instructions, you have the freedom to choose between the two options,¡± Simon continued. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115: His Untouchable Aspect In reality, Benjamin was still showing respect towards the Paloma family, which exined his choice of words. If it were someone else, not only would there be no two options, but Benjamin would surely press their head down and subject them to even more severe consequences. But unfortunately, some people were insatiable, always thinking they deserve something better and shouldn¡¯t have to do such difficult things. Amy believed that both options were a death sentence for her. Kneeling down and apologizing to Martina was worse than dying! But if she were to experience the same thing, wouldn¡¯t it mean destroying herself? Benjamin was unexpectedly so ruthless towards her, willing to tarnish her innocence just to support Martina. Was that really fair? Even Adam¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Walker, isn¡¯t this going too far? Even if, as you said, that bit¡­¡± Perhaps due to concern for Benjamin¡¯s expression, Adam promptly revised his statement, ¡°Actually, what I meant to say is that Miss Martinez managed to turn a difficult situation around. Your timely arrival prevented any harm froming to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your assumption. Why do you want my sister to face even worse consequences? Have you forgotten about her health? Are you trying to kill her?¡± Adam questioned. Benjamin suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t fully understand Adam. Clearly, they had a rtionship built over the years and were constantly in contact as two families. But now, why did Benjamin find the current Adam so unfamiliar? How could he assert such absurd statements with such unwavering confidence? When such an incident urred involving Martina, it was deemed eptable or understandable. However, when it involved Amy, it was treated as a serious offense or wrongdoing. If Amy hadn¡¯t acted in such a way, she wouldn¡¯t have to face these consequences. Ultimately, it was the fault of the individuals involved. Now Benjamin¡¯s emotions had reached their limit, and he wouldn¡¯t make any changes to his decision. Perhaps only in front of Martina did Benjamin show a hint ofpassion. But in front of others, he was like a dragon, and no one dared to touch his scale. Coincidentally, Martina happened to be Benjamin¡¯s untouchable aspect. ¡°Mr. Gary Paloma, why don¡¯t you take a look at this first?¡± Without saying another word, Simon took out a document from his briefcase, which was filled with densely written words. Due to the distance, others couldn¡¯t see the content clearly, but they were extremely curious about what it was. Adam even wished he could stretch his neck to get a glimpse, but the visibility was minimal. Gary was filled with anger, but due to Benjamin¡¯s status, he reluctantly took the document. The moment he looked at it, he was truly taken aback. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re actually going to go against the Paloma family for a woman?!¡± Obviouly, even at this moment, the situation remained the same. They never consider putting themselves in Martina¡¯s shoes and understand the amount of pain she must have endured. They never cared about how much pressure Martina had to endure in the past. They didn¡¯t care whether Martina would suffer from psychological trauma. Their primary concern was their own interests and their own people. Benjamin took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°You have 5 minutes to consider, Gary. Why don¡¯t you make the choice on her behalf?¡± Gary was seething with anger. This was truly outrageous. Benjamin was openly opposing their Paloma family! However, that document did contain much confidential information that should not be seen by others. If Benjamin were to make the contents of that document public, it would be a huge blow to the Paloma family. Everyone could turn around and step heavily on them. Gary had grown ustomed to being admired by others, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be brought down all at once. Moreover, he knew that Benjamin never fought a battle he wasn¡¯t confident in. If he could say that, it meant he still had other evidence in his hands. If their family remained so stubborn and unyielding, the consequences would be extremely dangerous. Gary found himself in a dilemma. On one hand, there was his beloved granddaughter, and on the other hand, there was a crisis that threatened the survival of the Paloma family. What should he choose? Amy keenly sensed that her grandfather¡¯s expression was bing increasingly unusual. Her heart started pounding instantly, and she couldn¡¯t even be certain of how her grandfather would choose. At this moment, Amy was in great pain. She thought that no matter what, she could at least upy a ce in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, even if it was just a small one. Unfortunately, the final oue turned out to be the opposite. Amy felt like her heart. was breaking. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Amy¡¯s trembling cry finally brought back Gary¡¯s thoughts. Benjamin nced at his wristwatch. ¡°4 minutes remaining.¡± Gary didn¡¯t say anything. This was unbelievable! Truly unbelievable!! Gary really wanted to kick Benjamin out right now, but due to various reasons, he couldn¡¯t actually do it. He took a deep breath, feeling his blood pressure skyrocketing, and he felt like he was about to pass out from anger. In the current situation, Gary had to make a choice. ¡°Fine¡­ Fine¡­ Benjamin, it¡¯s been a while, and you¡¯ve truly surprised me,¡± with great iculty, he moved his lips and said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said all that, what else with great say?¡± is there for me to Gary, feeling both heartbroken and helpless, held Amy¡¯s hand. ¡°Amy, it¡¯s just an apology. Just do it.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t understand what was written on that piece of paper that could make her grandfather so fearful. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She didn¡¯t want to do it, and tears started streaming down her face. ¡°So, you are giving up on me? Even you don¡¯t want to care for me anymore?¡± Only heaven knew how much pain Gary was feeling in his heart. He could only slowly wipe away Amy¡¯s tears and said, ¡°How could I give up on you? But for now, we can only make this choice. Do you want to let yourself be ruined?¡± Yes, given the two options, kneeling down and apologizing was actually a rtively mild way, only insulting her dignity without putting her life in danger. Amy¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, and her emotions reached a breaking point. ¡°Grandpa, I despise her. Asking me to do that is no different from sentencing me to death!¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Out of Sincerity or Not? Regardless of whether Amy agreed or not, the final oue was already predetermined, unless she truly didn¡¯t care about the Paloma family at all. If she still wanted to continue being the princess of the Paloma family in the future, then she must coexist and perish with the Paloma family. There were always trade¨Coffs in life. It was impossible to constantly enjoy the benefits without experiencing any drawbacks. In the hospital, Martina woke up and once again saw the familiar ceiling. Although it wasn¡¯t the same hospital, theyout and everything were simr. Her limbs felt weak, and it took her a great effort to finally extend her hand and rub her head forcefully. Whether it was telepathy or just a coincidence, almost right after Martina woke up, Benjamin appeared in the ward with Amy. Many thoughts came to Martina¡¯s mind while seeing these two people appear one after the other. Could it be that the two of them had already hooked up behind her back and now they were here to deliberately confront her? Or maybe they wanted toe together in front of her and intentionally humiliate her? Or perhaps there were some shameful secrets between the two of them, and now they couldn¡¯t resist the urge to exin it to her? If it were before, Martina would have felt extremely upset and even wanted to kick them out directly. But now, Martina just gave the two of them a casual nce, picked up the cup of warm water from the table, and took a sip. Benjamin unconsciously quickened his pace to reach the bedside, and his voice became unintentionally much gentler, ¡°Awake?¡± Martina rolled her eyes. Was there even a need to ask? It was something visible to the naked eye, so why bother with such unnecessary inquiries? However, considering that her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, she did feel a bit dependent on others. Martina managed to reply with some effort, ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin¡¯s well¨Cdefined big hand picked up the pillow next to him and stuffed it behind Martina. This whole process was done very naturally, as if he had done it countless times before, but in reality, it was his first time. Amy felt another blow to her heart. She couldn¡¯t understand why Benjamin always had his eyes on Martina. What was so good about Martina? In any aspects, Amy thought that she obviously surpassed others by far! Even though Martina expected Benjamin to pull off a series of tricks next, she didn¡¯t expect him to shift his gaze onto Amy. Martina¡¯s eyes showed a pensive look, not understanding what they were up to. As the situation became increasingly awkward, it seemed like these two really had something they wanted to hide. Martina was running out of patience, and she took the initiative to speak up, ¡°Just say whatever you have to say. Why bother pretending here? Isn¡¯t it tiring?¡± Benjamin sensed that Martina had misunderstood him once again, but he didn¡¯t exin because the most powerful exnation was simply the truth happening before their eyes. Amy clenched her teeth, and her fists tightened, but she didn¡¯t react for quite some time. Martina¡¯s eyes showed a slight change. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, then please leave. I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± away. Martina¡¯s words were merciless. There was a strong desire for them to disappear right Benjamin¡¯s cold gaze fell upon Amy. Regardless of whether Amy admitted it or not, it was already a promised matter, so there was naturally no reason for rebuttal or resistance. Due to Benjamin¡¯s intimidating gaze, Amy could only reluctantly speak up. Under Martina¡¯spletely bewildered gaze, she suddenly knelt down with a thud, startling Martina. Martina had countless questions in her mind. What was Amy doing now? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did she suddenly kneel down? It seemed like they had never discussed anything rted to it, so what was her intention? Amy felt an immense sense of humiliation and wished she could just kill Martina right now. However, with Benjamin present, she had to keep some of her thoughts hidden in her heart. At most, she would seek retributionter. But for now, she couldn¡¯t easily expose anything, as the consequences would be extremely bad for her. Under Martina¡¯s puzzled gaze, Amy gradually spoke, ¡°Martina, I¡¯m really sorry. I was wrong. I have epted the punishment for it. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Amy still maintained that self¨Crighteous appearance, clearly not truly considering Martina¡¯s feelings, treating it as just a process. Martina initially didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t know why Amy was doing this. Amy¡¯s personality was very spoiled, so why did she suddenly have this demeanor? It was really puzzling. Martina narrowed her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Amy nced at Benjamin¡¯s expression discreetly. Perhaps it was because of the pressure emanating from Benjamin that she had to speak up again. ¡°The incident you experiencedst night at the Rodr¨ªguez family¡¯s vi was actually because of me. I¡¯m truly sorry, and I promise it won¡¯t happen again. I hope we can live peacefully in the future.¡± It was like a promiscuous person iming they would be faithful to their partners. It waspletely unbelievable, and even disgusting. Previously, Martina was curious why Amy would voluntarily say these things in front of her, and now she finally understood. Martina turned sour¨Cfaced as she looked at Amy in front of her, as if she were looking at an extremely foolish idiot. ¡°Paloma, what makes you think that after you tried to set me up, I can forgive you and act like nothing happened?¡± Martina said. ¡°No matter the oue of this matter, and regardless of the difference in our identities, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡± Deep in Amy¡¯s heart, she still remembered her grandfather¡¯s instructions before she came here. Today, she must obtain Martina¡¯s forgiveness, even if it¡¯s only superficially. Otherwise, Benjamin would definitely do something behind the scenes, and things would be even more dangerous. Regardless of whether Amy admitted it or not, she was extremely afraid of the current situation. If she were to deviate from the agreed n, the chances of her returning safely seemed slim. Despite the pain in her knees and the humiliation, she gritted her teeth and endured. ¡°So, what can I do so you will forgive me? I know I was wrong, and Benjamin has already scolded me. I truly want to apologize to you.¡± Even now, Amy still tried to break the rtionship between Benjamin and Martina. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117: An Absurd Speech Martina wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew Amy¡¯s words were not from the bottom of her heart. She found it ridiculous that someone could be so shameless in their words. It was clear from the beginning that it was all a self¨Cdevised n by Amy. Now she was just epting the consequences of her actions, so why was she putting on a pitiful act? Martina rolled her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her current physical weakness, feeling feeble and powerless, she wouldn¡¯t mind giving Amy a p right across the face. ¡°Benjamin, is this your idea?¡± Martina asked. From Amy¡¯s words just now, Martina had understood it all. No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen Benjamin when she woke up. So Benjamin had gone to find Amy? In fact, Martina was also somewhat surprised by everything Benjamin had done so far. Why did Benjamin do this? Previously, he could have pretended that nothing had happened and acted so convincingly. However, now he turned around and made Amy apologize to him, even defying the entire Paloma family. Benjamin indeed didn¡¯t need to worry about making enemies with anyone, but Martina just didn¡¯t understand why he would do this. Was it because of his inner guilt? Or was there some other reason? concerned that Martina would investigate and relentlessly pursu or was he would lead to even more severe consequences for Amy? That was why he deliberately brought these things to light and even made Amy apologize to him voluntarily?? SAFE SODIQENces for Amy? That was why I brought Martina couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t see through it. She felt like there was ayer of fog in front of Benjamin, no matter how close she got, there was always a hint of confusion. How could Benjamin not see the suspicion in Martina¡¯s eyes? Perhaps it was because of his previous behavior that was so out of touch with human emotions. Even if he simply wanted Martina to be happy, Martina would doubt what his true intentions were. Martina couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Paloma, although you¡¯re apologizing to me on the surface, you¡¯re not convinced deep down, are you?¡± ¡°Because in your eyes, you always think of me as a shameless bitch!¡± ¡°You think that I¡¯m not worthy of Benjamin. You think that I¡¯m deliberately seeking attention. You think that I persuaded Benjamin to end his rtionship with you.¡± Despite Martina¡¯s urate assessment of the situation, Amy continued to wear a mask. of innocence and victimhood. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, really. I just wanted toe and apologize, I didn¡¯t think so much.¡± As time passed, Amy felt that her knees were in great pain, wishing she could reach out and rub them. The coldness in Martina¡¯s eyes became even more intense. ¡°Do you even believe the things you say? You were so resentful towards me, yet you still want to pretend to be innocent here. That must feel awful, right?¡± Martina deliberately mentioned a sensitive issue, questioning, ¡°You were sessfulst night, right? Do you want to repeat it? You purposely arranged for someone to assault me just to rece me. You have no qualms about using any means necessary!¡± Martina closed her eyes, and just the thought ofst night¡¯s experience made her shudder. If she hadn¡¯t resisted desperately and if Benjamin hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine the consequences. And now, Amy wanted to apologize and expected her to forgive. There was no such good thing in the world. Martina was not a fool, nor did she have any inclination for masochism! How could she agree to any of this? From a hidden angle where no one could see, Amy clenched her fist tightly, wanting to tear Martina¡¯s face apart right now. ¡°Just beat it. I won¡¯t forgive you. As for what you did to me, you will pay the price sooner orter,¡± Martina dropped another line. ¡°But you can rest assured, I¡¯ve already figured rest assured, I¡¯ve already figured it out. I won¡¯t rely on men. I will use my own abilities to make you regret treating me this way.¡± Amy was particrly curious about how Martina would treat her in the future. But more than that, she wanted to leave as soon as possible, so she heard Martina¡¯s words. Amy asked incredulously, ¡°Are you really letting me go? ¡°noted when she you regret it?¡± ¡°Miss Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Simon on the side couldn¡¯t bear to watch any Martinez ¡ª¡± This woman, Amy, was someone the boss put in a lot of effort to bring back, even at the cost of breaking the rtionship with the Paloma family. But why couldn¡¯t Miss Martinez appreciate it? Anyone could see that Martina was being intentional. Despite her nice words, she simply didn¡¯t trust Benjamin. Benjamin gave Simon a displeased look and interrupted, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Simon could only close his mouth unwillingly, but he generated numerous thoughts in his mind. Martina finally nced deeply at Amy and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to leave now? Would you like to stay kneeling here until the New Year arrives? Just get out.¡± Seeing that there was no hesitation, Amy immediately couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce. She didn¡¯t even want to say another word. She felt that if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would truly regret it. She thought that Martina took the advantage but showed no appreciation. She had already apologized, yet Martina still didn¡¯t forgive. Even after leaving the hospital for a long time, Amy still felt extremely uneasy. She would firmly remember today¡¯s events. She would make Martina pay the price. Indeed, just as Martina said, even though Amy¡¯s words sounded good, her intentions were extremely wicked. It was like someone who frequently performed on stage suddenly iming to be a virtuous housewife. Such things needed to be carefully considered to determine if they were true. Benjamin reluctantly pulled up a chair and sat by the bed. ¡°Martina, do you really want to distance yourself from me like this?¡± Even though Amy was clearly right in front of her, Martina still refused to ept Benjamin¡¯s kindness. Martina pretended to be puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Benjamin shook his head and rubbed Martina¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll persist until the day you open your heart to me again. If you don¡¯t want me to handle it this way, then I¡¯ll find another way to get justice for you. I won¡¯t let Amy Paloma off the hook.¡± The previous Benjamin seemed to have no voice, as if his mouth was just an unnecessary appendage. But now, it was as if he suddenly found his voice. Martina felt particrly ufortable, just as she had contemted before. What did this man really want? It was impossible for him to have genuinely fallen in love with her. It was completely absurd. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Benjamin¡¯s Change Recently, Martina had been to the hospital more frequently than before, and her body had be much weaker. Benjamin had the doctor conduct a thorough examination, and fortunately, her health was still alright, with nosting effects. As long as she took better care of herself in the future and had a better mood, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After being discharged from the hospital, Benjamin originally intended to take Martina home. However, Martina nced at the time and realized that although she was running a bitte for the studio, it wasn¡¯t excessivelyte. She couldn¡¯t justze around all the time, so she decided to let Benjamin drop her off at the studio. At first, Benjamin disagreed, concerned that Martina¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. He thought that going to work might further weaken her. But Martina took the initiative and used the doctor¡¯s words to convince him. In reality, she simply didn¡¯t want to stay at Benjamin¡¯s home. ¡°The doctor said that if I want to recover quickly, having a good mood is the best choice, right? I don¡¯t want to stay cooped up at home every day, feeling like a prisoner. Just drop me off at the studio. After all, I¡¯m an adult, and I understand my own body. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Whether it was because Martina¡¯s words pleased Benjamin or for some other reason, this time Benjamin finally didn¡¯t refuse. He instructed Simon to turn the car around and brought Martina to the building where her studio was located. As Martina got out of the car, she heard Benjamin roll down the window and give her some instructions. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± To be honest, Martina wasn¡¯t used to someone like Benjamin, who was so busy, making the effort to come and pick her up. But recently, she had seen too many behaviors from him that didn¡¯t match his usual self, so she didn¡¯t say After getting off the car, Martina went straight to the elevator of her studio, her eyes seemed a bit unsettled. yining and agreed this time. ¡°Okay.¡± Inside the studio, Elena had already arrived early and was preparing to start her work. But as soon as she saw Martina, she pushed everything else aside. She clung to Martina, as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, even though it had only been one night. Seeing Martina standing unharmed in front of her today, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Initially, Elena thought that after what happened yesterday, with Benjamin¡¯s paranoia, he might choose to prevent Martina froming to the studio. She had already prepared herself to call Martinater to find out the situation, but unexpectedly, Martina arrived. Elena was extremely excited in her heart, showering Martina with kisses and hugs, and conducting various inspections. It made Martina feel a bit embarrassed, and in the end, she could only pretend to be angry and push Elena away. ¡°Well, I said I¡¯m fine. Yesterday was just a minor ident. You don¡¯t have to be so worried,¡± Martina said, trying to reassure Elena. But even with Martina¡¯s words, Elena still worried. ¡°How can you call it a minor ident? Yesterday, my brother already told me the investigation results.¡± Martina blinked her eyes. ¡°What did your brother tell you?¡± Clutching her fist tightly, Elena replied, ¡°He told me how that idiot Rick Timber treated you and how he was manipted by someone. It¡¯s scary to think about it. How can a man. easily be manipted by a woman? But Rick Timber wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with. I think he deserved it. Last night, he was taken away by Benjamin¡¯s people!¡± Martina¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat. If she guessed correctly, Benjamin would definitely not let Rick off easily. But Benjamin¡¯s recent behavior had been really strange, which was truly puzzling. If it wasn¡¯t merely due to dissatisfaction or any other reason unrted to love, why would Benjamin act this way? Would it truly bring any benefits to himself? Benjamin was a businessman who liked to approach everything and everyone from a business perspective. Martina had already be ustomed to this way of interacting, but now Benjamin suddenly changed. Listening to Elena¡¯s constant chatter, Martina fell into contemtion. Later, it was Elena¡¯s persistent waving in front of her that finally snapped her out of her thoughts. ¡°Martina, what are you thinking? Did you go to the hospital for a check¨Cup yesterday? Everything is fine, right? Let me tell you, you really scared me. I was so afraid that we wouldn¡¯t see each other today!¡± Elena inquired with concern. Martina finally came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit startled.¡± She didn¡¯t inform Elena about being drugged, fearing that it would only cause her friend more worry. Just as Elena breathed a sigh of relief, Martina took the initiative to ask, ¡°Actually¡­. there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been unable to figure out.¡± Elena paused for a moment, tilting her head and inquiring, ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Martina rested her chin on her hands, and her gaze seemed somewhat unusual. Her eyes were fixed on Elena, as if that was the only way to keep her thoughts stable. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Benjamin is treating me like this.¡± Elena instantly became interested. ¡°How is Benjamin treating you? Is he ying some kind of binding y with you again? Or did he take advantage of your vulnerable state? Let me tell you, if the current Benjamin dares to do that, you should just hit him.¡± It was unclear what kind of thought process Elena had, as to how she immediately came up with these random things?? Martina smiled, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. What I wanted to say is not about those things. I just feel that Benjamin has been really strangetely.¡± Elena was puzzled. ¡°Why does he keep crossing his own boundaries time and time again, and even get angry several times for my sake?¡± Martina continued after a short pause. As Elena brought up this topic, she also thought of some strange urrences, such as thest time they had dinner together, which had never happened before. She certainly didn¡¯t believe that this precedent was due to her own identity. On the contrary, she was well aware that it was likely to happen because of Martina. Now that even Martina was saying it, it made Elena think of more and more peculiar things. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve noticed it too,¡± Elena said. ¡°Oh, by the way, Martina, I have a small piece of insider information I want to tell you, but after I tell you, please don¡¯t get too excited.¡± ¡°Alright, just tell me straight, I won¡¯t get excited.¡± Martina nodded, her gaze shifting to the window, and it was unclear what was in her mind. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119: Does He Like You? Elena first nced around mysteriously, making sure no one else was eavesdropping. After taking a deep breath, she finally mustered up the courage to speak, ¡°Actually, what I wanted to say is, do you remember the day when Adam Paloma showed up with a swollen face?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. It was obvious that someone had beaten him up. How could I forget?¡± Martina nodded, her smile deepening on her face. ¡°I found out about this from some insider information. It is said that the reason behind the swollen face is actually rted to Benjamin.¡± Elena said mysteriously. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believed it. But then I thought about it carefully. That day, Adam Paloma didn¡¯t dare to approach Benjamin proactively. Instead, he seemed like a mouse seeing a cat. That¡¯s clearly abnormal, so I thought it could be true.¡± Upon hearing Elena¡¯s words, Martina realized that something was amiss. ording to Elena¡¯s information, on a certain evening, Benjamin specifically arranged to meet Adam. Adam, thinking it was for a night of revelry, eagerly followed along, afraid of being left behind. He didn¡¯t know that Benjamin executed a bold move, leaving Adam¡¯s face swollen like a balloon. The key point was that Adam could only silently endure the humiliation, remaining in a sorry state until the early morning before leaving with a swollen face. The only person capable of such an act was Benjamin himself, who could make Adam willingly subject himself to such treatment, even refraining from uttering a word afterwards. Martina had many doubts and said, ¡°Why would Benjamin do such a thing? After all, he has known Adam Paloma for more than a decade or two.¡± ording to Benjamin¡¯s character, it was absolutely unthinkable for him to do something like this. It was simply absurd. However, Elena hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I actually think Benjamin did it because of you.¡± ¡°Do you remember what you told me before, about Adam Paloma pping you on the face when you left Benjamin¡¯s vi? Later, when you went missing, Benjamin came to see me once, and I got angry and spilled the beans about it!¡± ¡°I reckoned Benjamin was standing up for you and retaliating on your behalf. That¡¯s the only way to make sense of it. But why would Benjamin suddenly do something like this?¡± As Elena spoke, she grew more and more passionate, as if she were an investigator, presenting everything so convincingly. ¡°If we really think about it, could it be that Benjamin had feelings for you? Other why would he go to such lengths without gaining any favor? He even made the drast choice of severing ties with his friend for you. That¡¯s something that would never have. happened before!¡± Now it was Martina¡¯s turn, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it really like that? Previously, Martina had been feeling strange, and the reason seemed to be here. Martina thought for a moment and then told Elena about what happened this morning. She didn¡¯t have any intention of boasting or being proud; she simply couldn¡¯t understand it. Elena waved her hand, saying, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the big deal? So Amy Paloma kneeled down. to you? I thought it was something serious.¡± But in the next second, she screamed, ¡°What?! Benjamin actually made Amy kneel down? Damn, he did a great job!¡± Everyone knew what Amy represented for the Paloma family. And now Benjamin could make her kneel down? What did all of this indicate? Wasn¡¯t it clear enough? If before, Elena only suspected that Benjamin had developed genuine feelings, now she was almost certain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess anymore. Benjamin probably likes you!¡± Boom! This statement hit Martina like a ton of bricks, leaving her stunned and speechless. Even though she had faintly suspected it in her heart, hearing someone say it out loud made a world of difference. She stood there, still in the same position with her hands supporting her chin, without any reaction for a long time. Elena wasn¡¯t in a hurry, allowing Martina to slowly go through this. In fact, Elena became increasingly delighted. If Benjamin had developed genuine feelings, wouldn¡¯t the dynamic of their rtionship bepletely reversed?! But Benjamin¡¯s genuine feelings came at the most inconvenient time. His affection arrived toote. Previously, Martina had put aside her dignity and everything else to pursue Benjamin, but he didn¡¯t cherish her. Instead, he would bully her every day. Now that Martina had decided to leave, it was Benjamin who was actively approaching her. Speaking of men, weren¡¯t they all foolish? Why did they insist on pursuing someone who didn¡¯t love them? Of course, these thoughts were best kept in Elena¡¯s mind. It would sound so offensive if she said them out loud. It was unclear how much time had passed, but Martina finally changed her posture. She adjusted her cor and furrowed her brows. ¡°Could it be that we misunderstood? Benjamin really likes me, why did he treat me that way before?¡± Just thinking about it made Elena even more perplexed, but she couldn¡¯t exin it either. Having never had a boyfriend before, Elena found it challenging to understand certain. aspects of rtionships. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯tprehend Benjamin¡¯s mindset. It only gave her a headache. ¡°Instead of specting here, why don¡¯t we directly test Benjamin?¡± Elena suggested. ¡°How do you want to go about it?¡± Martina questioned, with a skeptical look. Elena mysteriously waved to Martina, ¡°Come here, let me secretly tell you. Careful, the walls have ears.¡± The work on this day was still very fulfilling. Elena and Martina were constantly upied with their tasks. The day quickly passed by. Apart from asionalmunication about their design work, with theirputers as the main medium, the two of them had no other interactions. However, even so, their interactions didn¡¯t feel awkward; instead, it was afortable state because they had known each other for many years. They understood each other inside out. Sometimes silence spoke louder than words, as long as they could guide each other at crucial moments, it was enough. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But most of the time, it was Martina guiding Elena. Even with just a few minor adjustments, the entire blueprint would transform into somethingpletely different. Elena was already in awe of Martina¡¯s skills. ¡°How did your brilliant mind develop? We¡¯re both human, but why is there such a big gap?¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my master! Master, please ept my respect!¡± Elena mimicked a bowing gesture, her expressions vivid. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Testing Martina heard those familiar words again and rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Next time youpliment me, can you be a bit more sincere? At least change up the adjectives a little. Otherwise, it seems like you¡¯re just going through the motions,¡± Martina remarked. Elena smirked, ¡°Never mind. But don¡¯t forget to follow my instructions then.¡± Martina remained skeptical, ¡°Can it really work? What if hees after me?¡± She wasn¡¯t only referring to love; there was a possibility that it was merely a form of possessiveness from a man. She knew all too well how strong Benjamin¡¯s possessiveness could be, even more so than anyone else. Shaking her head in an exaggerated manner, Elena said, ¡°How could that be? If Benjamin truly likes you, he would never dare to do anything that you dislike. Let¡¯s give it a try and find out.¡± It was already 7 p.m. by the time they finished work. They had worked overtime, which was why they were leaving the studio at this hour. Martina finally resembled a boss to some extent. The two of them went downstairs and got into Elena¡¯s car. Elena had already made ns to have dinner with her brother in advance. After the events ofst night, Alejandro felt sorry and had been wanting to take Martina out for a meal. Now that the opportunity presented itself, he wouldn¡¯t miss it. They had agreed to meet at a rooftop restaurant. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The restaurant¡¯s specialty was its beautiful scenery, which enhanced the dining experience. Of course, the food in the restaurant must also be delicious; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have stayed open for so long. Guided by Elena, Martina stepped into the restaurant for the first time. As soon as they entered, they noticed Alejandro waiting in the most prominent spot upfront. He appeared quite gentlemanly, dressed in a rtively casual outfit for the day. His overall appearance was very attractive, giving off a gentle and warm vibe. This kind of man was like a gentle prince from ancient times, truly likable and seemingly wless. If there was one tiny w, it would be that he easily attracted attention, but that wasn¡¯t something Martina needed to worry about. The two of them sat directly opposite Alejandro. ¡°You are weird today. ¡± Elena yfully teased. ¡°I have to wait for a hundred years to get you toe out normally. But when you heard that my bestie was here, you actually waited early. Aren¡¯t you being a little biased? I¡¯m your own sister.¡± Although Elena said it that way, her tone didn¡¯t carry any hint of anger. Instead, it felt quite nice. It was a good thing for her to see her bestie getting along well with her family. Alejandro yfully tapped Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°What random thoughts upy your mind each day?¡± he asked, indulging her. ¡°Miss Martinez is a guest, and she¡¯s different from you in any case. You can¡¯t say that.¡± Elena pouted discontentedly, her lips forming a slight frown as she expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh, it seems you won¡¯t even make an effort to pretend,¡± she responded with a hint of resignation in her tone. ¡°Well then, I suppose I¡¯ll have to ept it.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the siblings¡® way of getting along. She ced the menu that the waiter had handed her in front of Elena. ¡°Maybe you should take a look at what we¡¯ll be eating. I don¡¯t know much about this ce, so I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± With this gesture, Elena¡¯s mouth was finally shut. Elena nodded slightly and silently looked at the dishes on the menu. After all, she had been here several times and knew much more about it than Martina, so she quickly ordered several dishes. Some of them were specialties of this restaurant, with vors that were unmatched and unavable elsewhere. However, that wasn¡¯t the main point. This restaurant was highly efficient. Within about 10 minutes of cing the order, several dishes started arriving one after another. Elena secretly kicked Martina under the table and winked repeatedly. Martina grasped the implied meaning and gave a nod, quickly pulling out her phone to snap a photo beforehand. However, theposition of this photo was deliberately crafted by Martina. She intended to capture herself and Elena but ¡°identally¡± included Alejandro in the frame. Martina directly sent the photo to Benjamin and added a message, ¡°Elena and I are having dinner at the rooftop restaurant. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t rush toe over. After we finish eating, she can give me a ride home.¡± Benjamin had been trying his best to give Martina freedom, so if it was just a date between two girls, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to disturb them. At this moment, Benjamin had just finished a sudden meeting and saw the message on his phone. Of course, Simon was the first to see the message since he had been keeping Benjamin¡¯s phone. Initially, this should have been a happy asion because Miss Martinez took the initiative to inform the boss. The boss should be pleased, right? But soon, the smile on Simon¡¯s face disappeared, and he felt that something was not right. Why did the boss¡¯s expression look more like anger than happiness? With this thought in mind, Simon sneakily nced at the phone screen. The result was shocking. Was it an illusion? Why was there a man¡¯s hand in the photo? Wow, Miss Martinez really knew how to stir up trouble. She secretly went out to eat with someone else without telling the boss. Wasn¡¯t she asking for trouble? Even if the boss was willing to give Miss Martinez freedom, it was not the kind of freedom that allowed her to indulge herself like this. As expected, Benjamin¡¯s face visibly worsened, as if he could snap and kill someone in the next second. Simon instinctively tried to defend Martina, ¡°Boss, maybe it was unintentional, and it¡¯s just a staged photo, right?¡± But even Simon himself didn¡¯t believe the words he just said. Whose photo could be staged to such an extent, even capturing the other person¡¯s hand on the opposite side so clearly? Was this really normal? As expected, Simon¡¯s exnation had no convincing power at all and only made. Benjamin angrier. He ced the phone in Simon¡¯s hand, exuding a chilling aura. Without saying a word, he ordered Simon to investigate the location of this rooftop restaurant, seemingly prepared to go there personally. He wanted to see for himself who the man was daring enough to secretly dine with Martina. Benjamin was furious at the moment, but his anger was tempered with a hint of rationality, perhaps because he was worried that losing his temper easily would provoke Martina¡¯s displeasure. This could potentially erode the small amount of trust they had managed to build during this period of hard work. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121: He Came! It must be said that Benjamin was truly humble now, but it was all his own fault. If back then, when Martina deeply loved Benjamin, he had responded more, perhaps they would have already married and lived a happy life. They should not have ended up this. like Now, all the efforts made to get closer to Martina were just what he deserved, right? If they had both made efforts from the beginning, it would never havee to this. Listening to Benjamin¡¯s arrangements, Simon nodded in resignation and silently checked the geographical location of the rooftop restaurant. find. Currently, there was only one rooftop restaurant in this city district, so it was easy to Actually, Benjamin had arranged for a meeting with a business partnerter, but now it seemed like he probably didn¡¯t have the intention to do so. But even if he had canceled the meeting, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry because they wouldn¡¯t have dared to. At most, they would have rescheduled it with their own boss. In the rooftop restaurant. After sending the message, Martina didn¡¯t receive any response from Benjamin, as if it had vanished into the air. It was just like the past when no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get close to him. There were even many obstacles that made it impossible for her to even have a simple connection with him. Martina thought she had gotten used to it and could ept the fact of leaving. Benjamin. It was only at this moment that she gradually realized that deep down, she still held onto thest glimmer of hope. What if, as Elena suggested, there was a possibility that Benjamin also had feelings for her? Even if it was just a slight possibility! Therefore, Martina followed Elena¡¯s suggestion and made some attempts. Just as Elena said, if a man truly loved a woman, when he saw his beloved woman having a meal with another man, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help feeling jealous and might act in ways that others couldn¡¯tprehend. Elena noticed Martina¡¯s distracted state and gently held her warm hand. ¡°Martina, it¡¯s okay. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there with you.¡± Martina forced a smile, silently shaking her head. No matter what, she would pretend she never had such thoughts. Alejandro also noticed these subtle changes, a fleeting emotion that others couldn¡¯t decipher shed in his eyes. However, on the surface, everything seemed normal. It must be said that he was quite skilled in disguising himself. After about 20 minutes, Martina heard a somewhat familiar sound of footsteps. Her heart suddenly became nervous, and with a slightly anxious mood, she turned her head slightly to take a glimpse. She saw a man in a ck trench coat, as if a god had descended, emanating an aura This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. that kept others at a distance. He approached step by step, each step feeling like a weight on people¡¯s hearts, making it impossible to ignore him. The appearance of Benjamin immediately attracted the attention of many people, and even Martina could clearly hear the sound of others discussing. ¡°Oh my, who is this? He looks so handsome! I wonder if he has a girlfriend! I really want to exchange contact information with him.¡± Elena was naturally drawn to suchments and followed Martina¡¯s gaze. What she saw startled her. Wasn¡¯t that Benjamin? It seemed that he had fallen into the trap. He actually came so quickly? Martina didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at that moment. She had only intended to test Benjamin, but who would have expected him to arri She had only Benjamin approached Martina purposefully and with a n in mind. so quickly? His well¨Cdefined hands were casually tucked in his pockets, and his eyes, cold yet with. a hint of warmth,nded on Martina. He seemed like a natural¨Cborn leader, even without doing anything, he would unconsciously draw people¡¯s attention and make them highly aware of his presence. Martina could clearly feel her heart racing, Benjamin¡¯s unexpected behaviors had caught her off guard. Alejandro was no fool, and he was quick to notice that something was off. He recalled Martina¡¯s strange behavior just now, and a bold idea suddenly crossed his mind. Perhaps even Elena hadn¡¯t realized it, but her brother had an inexplicable emotion. towards Martina, at least it wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared on the surface. Otherwise, based on Alejandro¡¯s personality, he simply didn¡¯t enjoy socializing and having meals with women, unless he genuinely wanted to. Even if Elena personally invited him, he would say no. It was just that Elena¡¯s personality was too carefree and she never considered these delicate issues, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be aware of them. -10% With Benjamin¡¯s arrival, Elena felt her scalp tingling. Although she was the one who brought up the idea of testing Benjamin, she hadn¡¯t figured out how to engage in a direct conversation with him at all. Benjamin seemed incredibly intimidating. Elena felt nervous even with a single nce of him, let alone sitting at a table and eating with him. During the previous meal, she barely took a couple of bites, merely going through the motions. She only hoped that the meal would end quickly, but who knew that not even some dayster, the same situation reappeared. Elena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, almost instinctively she got up and sat next to her brother, freeing up a seat for Benjamin. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this Mr. Walker? What brought you here? Could it be that you¡¯re here for an inspection?¡± Elena took a deep breath and bravely uttered these words. Alejandro nced at his sister out of the corner of his eye. Despite her own inner fear, she surprisingly spoke these words. It seemed that this was truly orchestrated by the two girls, otherwise, it would be hard to understand their thought process. In any case, Alejandro took the initiative to greet Benjamin, ¡°Hi, Mr. Walker.¡± Benjamin merely nced at the others indifferently, but for the rest of the time, his eyes seemed to be fixed solely on Martina, instantly making many women envious. Those women believed that with Benjamin¡¯s capabilities, he couldn¡¯t possibly treat a woman so easily, let alone with such deep affection. However, the reality proved them wrong. Benjamin not only showed deep affection to Martina but also disyed remarkable loyalty. He seemed like the ideal type of man that one could only exist in dreams, captivating girls and making them develop crushes on him. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122: Shelling the Shrimp Benjamin naturally sat beside Martina, his gaze seemingly unchanged from usual. However, Martina felt a bit ufortable. She leaned slightly to the side, thinking that since it was a test, she should continue to y along. ¡°Why did youe? Didn¡¯t I message you saying I would be back after having dinner?¡± If it were any other time, Benjamin would have surely been angry with those words, but at this moment, he not only didn¡¯t get angry but even carried a hint of indulgence. ¡°I happened to be discussing work nearby and thought of bringing you back with me.¡± Martina was speechless. Could there really be such a coincidence? Simon, who followed silently behind, sighed upon hearing that. Wow, was it really just a coincidental passing by? It was obvious that he came on purpose! The boss was now even capable of lying in this aspect! No wonder he was the boss! His ability to learn and imitate was so good that in a little while, he might bepletely different from his usual self. At the same time, Miss Martinez was extraordinary. She was able to cause such a significant change in the boss, an experience that no one else had ever had. Regardless, Martina chose to go along with Benjamin¡¯s words and continued, ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s sit down and eat together.¡± Following that, Martina cast a slightly apologetic gaze at Alejandro. ¡°Alejandro, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Alejandro immediately understood Martina¡¯s meaning. After all, they had initially agreed to have a meal with just the three of them, but now there was an additional person. He maintained a gentle andposed smile on his face, speaking in a calm and unhurried manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, let¡¯s sit down together and eat. As long as Mr. Walker doesn¡¯t mind.¡± For some reason, perhaps due to a man¡¯s sixth sense, Benjamin cast a slightly displeased nce at Alejandro. However, in order not to annoy Martina, he kept his emotions in check. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Benjamin replied. When it came to others, Benjamin was indeed concise with his words, unwilling to spare even an extra punctuation mark. Under the table, Elena lightly kicked Martina¡¯s foot, her eyes filled with indescribable excitement! Initially, both of them had some uncertainties and had no idea what Benjamin would do. Would he actuallye? But now, the reality had proven everything. It seemed that their spections were correct, and Benjamin must have had feelings for Martina as well. Otherwise, how could he have specially appeared here? The excuse of coincidentally passing by was just a cover. That kind of excuse might work on kids, but it was clearly not enough to deceive Martina. People, including individuals like Benjamin, would often make such statements during chaotic rtionships, implying underlying meaning. Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled as if she was saying: I told you Benjamin must like you! Back C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org then, you didn¡¯t believe me. Do you believe me now?¡± Martina responded with her eyes: It does seem different from before, but it¡¯s probably not genuine affection.¡± It was unknown how these twomunicated, but even a few small nces could bring about such unique emotions. Elena rolled her eyes, probably wanting to ask: If this isn¡¯t love, then what is? Martina, on the other hand, fell silent. No matter how she pondered, she couldn¡¯t figure out these questions. She used to deeply love Benjamin, but now, it wasn¡¯t as if she really wanted to leave. him when she said she wanted to. Benjamin used to be indifferent to Martina, not even sparing a nce, but now he has suddenly changed and actively appeared in front of her. It seemed as if he wanted to be involved in Martina¡¯s world every minute. Martina¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t make sense of these things, and since she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t force herself to. She quietly kept everything in her heart, hoping that with time, she would naturally understand. The ironic part was that Benjamin had no idea what Martina and the others were thinking. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm. With Benjamin¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere of the meal changed. Initially, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but when the final shrimp dish was ced on the table, things suddenly took a turn. This shrimp dish was Elena¡¯s favorite. Whenever she came, she would always order it, including today. Elena had already put on her gloves, fully intending to shell the shrimp herself. She was definitely looking forward to eating and drinking. Just because Benjamin appeared, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t eat anymore. She was the kind of girl who never of, to heart. However, another person was one step ahead, wearing gloves and quickly filling the te with shelled shrimp. Elena turned around, and who else but her brother was it? In that moment, Elena felt so touched. She said in awe, ¡°Thank you so much for personally shelling so many shrimp for me. I love them!¡± But as soon as she finished speaking, Alejandro suddenly ced the te of shelled shrimp in front of Martina. At that moment, everyone present was filled with countless question marks in their minds, unable to understand why Alejandro would do such a thing. The most speechless person was undoubtedly Elena. She never expected that her brother would be so heartless as to put the shelled shrimp in front of someone else! Was she still his sister? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elena would never feel jealous of Martina, she would probably have lost control by now. At this point, Elena could only watch helplessly as the te of shrimp was ced in front of Martina, ultimately giving up on the idea of taking the shrimp back. However, this scene instantly triggered a sense of dissatisfaction in Benjamin¡¯s heart. Even Martina looked at Alejandro in confusion and asked, ¡°Alejandro, what¡¯s this about?¡± Wearing a light smile, Alejandro exuded an air of casualness, as if his actions were more simplicity. ¡°Your nails are a bit long, so it must be difficult for you to shell the shrimp. I often do this kind of thing, so I did it for you. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he exined. ¡°This dish is a specialty here, and since we¡¯re here, we should definitely give it a try.¡± Alejandro¡¯s words carried half¨Ctruths and half¨Cfalsehood. Martina did have long nails, and her fingers were slender and beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t really true that she couldn¡¯t shell shrimp. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123: Had He Also Developed Romantic Feelings for Her?! The key point was how Benjamin felt about Alejandro¡¯s actions. If he hadn¡¯t been here, it might not be a big thing. But now Benjamin was clearly present. Simon couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, feeling uncertain about how to manage his own thoughts. What was going on? Why did Mr. Rodr¨ªguez suddenly treat Miss Martinez like this? Was it possible that he had developed romantic feelings for her?! To be honest, it was possible. Miss Martinez had be more open¨Cminded and her overall appearance had improved. It seemed like she had let go of her attachments, making her even more outstanding. Especially now, Miss Martinez¡¯s entire demeanor had undergone an unprecedented transformation. She exuded a natural and captivating aura! Miss Martinez, wherever she appeared, always became the most stunning scenery. It could be seen from the previous incidents. However, as an assistant, there were certain things that Simon couldn¡¯t directly express and could only let the boss figure out on his own. But before the boss could even realize it, someone else took advantage of the situation. If Mr. Rodr¨ªguez really liked Miss Martinez, he might have be a formidablepetitor. Seeing his natural and effortless method of shelling shrimp, he surpassed the boss by a wide margin. However, Simon also understood that since the boss rarely ate shrimp, he naturally didn¡¯t think about it. The boss had already lost thepetition right from the beginning! Benjamin¡¯s brow couldn¡¯t help but twitch, as if he might have exploded any second, but he ultimately restrained himself because of Martina¡¯s presence in this ce. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His gaze also fell on Alejandro, seemingly uncertain. The next second, he even put on gloves and began an unprecedented act of shelling shrimp for Martina. Since Benjamin could remember, he had never done such a thing before. Not to mention proactively treating someone in this manner¨Cit was simply unimaginable. But he always excelled at everything he did, so he quickly shell a shrimp and ced it in the dish in front of Martina. The corner of Martina¡¯s mouth twitched again. What was the meaning of this? Was Benjamin afraid she wouldn¡¯t have enough to eat? Seeing Martina hesitating to eat, Benjamin directly ced the next shelled shrimp right by her mouth. ¡°Try it. If you like it, I¡¯ll have our chef make it for you,¡± he said. To be honest, Martina felt awkward and wanted to refuse due to the presence of others. However, as she looked into Benjamin¡¯s eyes, which even held a hint of expectation, she could only open her mouth and give it a taste. Naturally, the vor was exceptional. Perhaps it was because Benjamin had personally shelled the shrimp, making it even more remarkable. Alejandro raised his eyebrows, showing a hint of surprise. He was not at all angered by Benjamin¡¯s current behavior. Instead, he smiled and remarked, ¡°I never thought someone like Mr. Walker would shell shrimp for a girl. It truly surprises me.¡± Benjamin nced at Alejandro indifferently, and his underlying hostility became more intense. Continuing, Alejandro remarked, ¡°I used to believe you preferred being served by others, but it appears you are capable of taking care of others as well.¡± If such words were used to describe Benjamin with other women, he would certainly be very angry. However, at this moment, he not only remained calm but even seemed content with the situation. ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t need your help,¡± Benjamin dered. At that moment, the two men¡¯s gazes met, and a strong sense of danger permeated the air around them. It felt as if they were in the midst of a real battlefield, evoking fear and trepidation in the hearts of onlookers. It should be noted that both of them were figures whom others wouldpliment and fear when they were out and about. And now, it was incredibly surreal to witness them vying for the attention of a woman, seemingly jealous of each other, as ifpeting for the spotlight. Elena suddenly found herself unable to continue eating the meal. The shrimp had all been shelled by the two men for Martina, leaving her with nothing. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Considering her brother¡¯s personality, even if he wanted Martina to taste the shrimp, he shouldn¡¯t have shelled so many. She spected: Could it be that her brother had other intentions? As Elena contemted her brother¡¯s voluntary participation in this gathering, a bold thought crossed her mind: Could it be that even her brother had taken a liking to Martina? If Elena guessed right, it wouldn¡¯te as a surprise to her, as she knew just how exceptional her best friend truly was. However, if her brother truly harbored feelings for Martina, it would be unlikely to have a positive oue. With Benjamin standing in their way, the oue would be doomed from the start. Elena made up her mind to carefully probe and test her brother¡¯s true intentions. If he truly had such feelings, it would be best to nip them in the bud as soon as possible, to avoid futureplications. After the meal, Martina found herself feeling quite full, even struggling to stand up without some support from nearby objects. The two men at the table exchanged perplexing nces time and time again, leaving even Martina puzzled about their intentions. In particr, Alejandro¡¯s behaviors left Martina even more bewildered. In her impression, he was a very composed person who wouldn¡¯t act so impulsively. Since Alejandro acted this way, he must have had his reasons. However, regardless of the underlying motives, such actions undoubtedly provoked Benjamin. Martina didn¡¯t want to get too many people involved. Even now, she could recall their past during their school days, when Benjamin would be displeased with a man who tried to get close to her. A lesson would be taught to make sure they never dared to approach her again. Such paranoid and insane behavior finally subsided after graduation. Martina thought she would never encounter a simr situation again, but now she found herself experiencing the same impulsiveness she had during her school days. This feeling wasn¡¯t pleasant at all. Martina and Benjamin got into the car to go back, but Martina decided to say a few more words about Alejandro. ¡°Alejandro is just my friend¡¯s brother, and there¡¯s nothing between us. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t think about getting back at him. The reason we had this meal together today was simply because of last night¡¯s incident, as a way of him apologizing to me.¡± Upon hearing Martina¡¯s protective tone towards Alejandro, Benjamin¡¯s displeasure grew even stronger. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124: The Business Trip If it weren¡¯t for the concern that his anger might scare Martina and make her more inclined to leave him, Benjamin would not have tolerated the situation like this. Simon was responsible for driving and could clearly see Benjamin¡¯s displeased expression through the rearview camera. Because of Miss Martinez¡¯s presence, the boss had to suppress his temper and endure something. This situation had never happened before, but was now happening right in front of him. Martina noticed that Benjamin remained silent and couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Did you hear what I just said? You better not have any bad ideas about Alejandro or the Rodr¨ªguez family. What happened yesterday wasn¡¯t their fault; it was my ownck of vignce. If anyone is to me, it should be the criminal.¡± Benjamin let out a deep sigh and reluctantly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to them.¡± Once Benjamin had a girl who was his whole world, but in the end, he managed to lose her himself, and he had to silently bear the consequences. Perhaps no one could understand his current state of mind better than himself. If only he had always chosen to stand by Martina¡¯s side unconditionally, many things might have turned out differently. Not to mention that today Martina stood up for another man! On the way back home, Benjamin and Martina remained silent, and the atmosphere between them became somewhat awkward. It wasn¡¯t until they were close to home that Benjamin finally took the initiative to speak, ¡°I have a business trip the day after tomorrow, probably for three days.¡± Martina had heard these words countless times before. Every time, Benjamin would hastily spend a day with her, and even less than half a day, before going on a business trip. But it seemed that Benjamin¡¯s frequency of business trips had greatly reduced during this period, and this was his first business trip since Martina had returned. Martina¡¯s gaze turned towards the window, her expression bing somewhatplicated. She was still reflecting on the words exchanged between her and Elena earlier. Even such a request was agreed by Benjamin, could it be that he truly had developed genuine feelings? However, as she recalled the past events, even in the situation where she knew Benjamin might have genuine feelings, Martina was hesitant to turn back. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you have work, focus on it,¡± Martina said, without asking Benjamin when he would be back like before. It seemed that Benjamin was also waiting for these words. He wanted to know how much importance he still held in Martina¡¯s heart, even if it was just a little bit. In the end, he waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t hear the words he wanted to hear. At that moment, Benjamin felt a bit disheartened. What had he done wrong in the past to make Martina not even want to look back at him? However, through the experiences of this period, he didn¡¯t want Martina to be separated from him. That¡¯s why he tried his best to postpone the business trip. If it weren¡¯t for this particr job that couldn¡¯t be postponed, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have gone. Casually, Simon mentioned, ¡°By the way, Miss Martinez, the boss is going to Carlsbad for the business trip. I heard that there are many interesting things in Carlsbad. I don¡¯t know if you want to go together?¡± Even Simon couldn¡¯t help but do something for his boss. Otherwise, knowing the boss¡¯s personality, if he wanted topletely win back Miss Martinez¡¯s heart and change her mind, it would probably take forever. The current Miss Martinez was clearly not someone who could be approached or treated in the same way as before. The boss had to take a different approach. At that moment, both Benjamin and Martina were stunned. Benjamin was wondering why he hadn¡¯t thought of this approach earlier. Martina, on the other hand, was surprised because Simon usually represented Benjamin¡¯s intentions. Did this mean that Benjamin was suggesting this? No wonder Benjamin was beating around the bush earlier. Could he have been waiting for this? Previously, Martina did n to go to Carlsbad with Benjamin, but at that time he didn¡¯t agree. No, to be precise, it was not that he didn¡¯t agree, but rather that he didn¡¯t take any action at all. He didn¡¯t even pay any attention to what Martina said. Now, after a long time, Benjamin brought it up on his own, but Martina needed to consider it seriously. Simon, seizing the opportunity, continued, ¡°Boss, the estimated duration of this trip is actually 5 days. The work part can bepleted in a maximum of three days, leaving two days of free time to explore and enjoy Carlsbad. Miss Martinez, won¡¯t you consider it?¡± As Simon kept pitching and talking non¨Cstop like a salesperson, Martina¡¯s expression undergone some subtle changes. Perhaps it was because she remembered Benjamin¡¯s behavior today. Or maybe it was because Benjamin obediently listened to what she said earlier, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. Martina turned her head to look at Benjamin beside her, maintaining some distance between them intentionally. ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± she asked. Simon¡¯s heart tightened upon hearing her question.. He fervently hoped that his boss wouldn¡¯t do something foolish, or else all the progress he had made in creating the right atmosphere would disappear. Fortunately, Benjamin was clear¨Cheaded this time. He knew what he wanted. If he could spend time with Martina outside of work, it would be a good choice. With a sincere gaze, Benjamin locked eyes with Martina and said, ¡°Yeah, do you want to go together?¡± Martina¡¯s inner world was shaken. At least this version of Benjamin didn¡¯t seem as detestable as before. Moreover, considering what Elena said about Benjamin not hesitating to confront Adam Paloma and torment him, it indicated that he was truly changing. Setting aside whether they could ultimately be together, at least during this period of time, Martina didn¡¯t want to harbor any more regrets or dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes,¡± Martina nodded. ¡°But I haven¡¯t made any ns or researched anything, so I¡¯m afraid two days won¡¯t be enough for sightseeing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. Leave the nning to me. I¡¯m a master at strategizing!¡± Simon immediately added. ¡°After you return home, just pack your personal belongings. We¡¯ll depart together. I¡¯ve already arranged the itinerary for the boss, and rest assured, we will make sure to allocate enough time for you to have fun.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125: The Scenery in the Morning Martina nodded slightly with shimmering eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± That evening, as Simonid down on the bed to rx, a notification appeared on his phone informing him that he had just been credited with $100,000. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the other details, but the final ount bnce instantly made This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. him unable to stopughing! It seemed that what he had said earlier was right; the boss was very satisfied! The reason why Simon was capable of handling this job without anyints was primarily because Benjamin had paid him so generously. It wasn¡¯t just Simon; anyone who was with Benjamin felt the same way and had the same understanding. That was also why, even though they were tortured by Benjamin¡¯s high¨Cintensity work every day and couldn¡¯t lead a normal life, they could still ept it. Time flew by quickly, and the day of the business trip arrived in no time. The night before, Martina had already packed a few clothes and some daily necessities. After careful consideration, she even packed some basic cosmetics, which was a rare urrence. The suitcase she packed was quite small. In the morning, as soon as Martina woke up, she noticed Benjamin standing in front of the closet, changing clothes. Perhaps thinking that Martina was still asleep, he had no shirt on and was half¨Cnaked. His physique was truly impressive, and even after such a long time, Martina¡¯s face showed a slight change upon seeing him again. Didn¡¯t this man ever age or change? He didn¡¯t have an ounce of extra fat on his body, making others envious and admiring. Just the shadow of him was enough to make Martina¡¯s heart beat fiercely. The next moment, Martina didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to suddenly turn around, revealing his muscr chest, well¨Cdefined triangr body shape, and the faint outline of an eight¨Cpack abs. Martina blushed with shyness as she had just awakened and found herself confronted with such an attractive physique. It was undoubtedly overwhelming for anyone. Hastily, she snatched the nket and hid her entire head within its soft folds. She didn¡¯t know that Benjamin had witnessed the whole scene. At that moment, a long¨Clost genuine smile finally appeared at the corner of Benjamin¡¯s mouth. Ch Un Bill MV ch. Chap Exchang Billionaire Chapter 125: The Scenery in the Morning Ong 46 Actually, he had already noticed that Martina had woken up because her breathing had changed. That was why he deliberately turned around. It might not have been the most honorable thing to do, but at least it worked. ¡°Is it good¨Clooking?¡± Benjamin asked, with an unknown intention behind his words. Martina¡¯s voice sounded muffled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t see!¡± Benjamin chuckled softly once again, seeming genuinely happy. ¡°Alright,e out now. I¡¯m already dressed. Don¡¯t suffocate yourself under the covers.¡± Upon hearing his words, Martina slowly pulled back the nket and indeed found that the captivating sight had vanished. Whether it was an illusion or not, she unexpectedly felt a slight sense of disappointment and dissatisfaction in her heart, as if she hadn¡¯t seen enough. In fact, Martina had always been captivated by Benjamin¡¯s physique. His well¨Ctoned muscles rippled beneath his skin, showcasing his dedication to physical fitness. His body was truly impressive, evoking a sense of desire. Sometimes Martina couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if Benjamin were a star; he would undoubtedly drive everyone crazy. Of course, such a thing would never happen. On the bed, there were clothes already prepared by Benjamin¨Ca shirt dress. It happened to have a somewhat matching style with Benjamin¡¯s outfit today, resembling couple attire to some extent. However, Martina hadn¡¯t noticed it at that moment. She only heard Benjamin saying as he was leaving, ¡°The clothes are on the bed. Come downstairs for breakfast after you get dressed. We¡¯ll leave then.¡± The thought of being able to spend time together and possibly change the unpleasant experiences from before made Benjamin¡¯s mood consistently good, and even his facial expression didn¡¯t appear as indifferent. As Benjamin walked out the door, Martina sat up and looked at the clothes on the bed. After a moment of consideration, she quickly put them on and went to freshen up. About 10 minutester, Martina descended the stairs with a fresh face. Being in the same household, it was inevitable for her to encounter Elizabeth from time to time. Just like now, Elizabeth knew that Benjamin was going on a business trip, so she woke up early in order to have a meal with him. As a result, she saw Martinaing downstairs. It was only 6 o¡¯clock in the morning, and Martina wouldn¡¯t usuallye downstairs until around 8 o¡¯clock. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcastic remark, ¡°Oh, you are willing to get up so early.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126: Sooner or Later, He Will Get Tired If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elizabeth still needed Benjamin as her reliance, she might have lost his patience and wanted to break ties with him a long time. ago. She was trembling with anger, as if she could faint at any moment. She really couldn¡¯t understand why things had turned out like this. Clearly, she and her son should be the closest, shouldn¡¯t they? In the next moment, Elizabeth sensed that something was amiss. Wait, what would they do together later? It would be understandable if it was her son who had something to do since he had to go on a business trip and was busy with work, but what did it have to do with Martina? With these thoughts in mind, Elizabeth decided to ask aloud, ¡°Son, what do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you going on a business trip? Are you nning to take Martina with you?!¡± Elizabeth could clearly feel that her voice had be sharper, and she still couldn¡¯t believe it. Benjamin raised his eyelids lightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth immediately felt uneasy. ¡°How could this be? Martina doesn¡¯t understand a thing about your business. What if she ends up hindering your work?¡± Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but say a few words. ¡°Please rest assured. Miss Martinez at least graduated from the same university as the boss¡¯s. She is also very capable,¡± Simon interjected. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not eptable. Martina going with you is simply causing trouble!¡± Elizabeth persisted. ¡°Martina, I know you¡¯re clingy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this clingy. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Martina remained silent throughout. Actually, she hadn¡¯t said anything at all. It was Elizabeth who had been extrapting and making assumptions all along. In the end, Martina realized that Elizabeth simply couldn¡¯t stand to see her doing well. ¡°For anyints, please tell your son, not me,¡± Martina said, calmly. ¡°Or you can have your son let me go, and I¡¯d be more than happy!¡± Benjamin¡¯s face immediately turned cold, emanating a strong sense of chill and threat! However, his coldness wasn¡¯t directed towards Martina, but towards Elizabeth! Benjamin¡¯s intentions were obvious. He had put in a lot of effort to bring himself closer to Martina, even if it was just a little bit. But now, with Elizabeth¡¯s words, everything seemed to revert back to how it was before. How could Benjamin feel at ease about this? The only reason he hadn¡¯t confronted her directly was because she was his mother, otherwise the consequences would be dire dire tes 152 Cooper?z i star Lie Will Get Tired ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Benjamin spoke coldly, not even willing to spare another nce at Elizabeth. ¡°Butler, bring my mother back to her room.¡± The butler opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say, wondering if Benjamin¡¯s actions were a bit inappropriate. After all, Elizabeth was still his mother, and yet she was being treated like this. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard to believe! But, in the end, this was Benjamin¡¯s decision, and as the butler, it was not his ce to refute. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth frowned, ¡°Alright¡­ Alright¡­ You¡¯re such a good son¡­¡± Back in her room, she swept everything off her vanity table onto the floor. There was a constant crashing sound, but it couldn¡¯t alleviate the turmoil in her heart. The butler silently watched this scene, feeling helpless and sympathetic towards Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Walker, you should try not to get angry. It¡¯s not good for your health, and there¡¯s no one to¡­¡± The butler was indeed verypetent when it came to taking care of Elizabeth. It seemed like he waspletely devoted to her, often doing many things behind the scenes that went unnoticed. For example, he treated Martina with extreme unfriendliness and even bullied her in secret. Furthermore, he pressured Martina in a passive¨Caggressive manner to do things she didn¡¯t want to do. Every time Martina was wronged, she would still end up apologizing to others. In reality. this had a lot to do with the butler. Elizabeth angrily pped the table, ¡°I¡¯m his mother, and how could he treat me like this? How did I end up like this? Can you tell me?¡± The butler¡¯s gaze showed a slight change, but he remained standing upright, maintaining a very standard posture. Being a senior figure with three generations of service in the Walker family, it was no wonder that he stood with impable posture. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. The Mr. Benjamin Walker¡¯s behavior towards Miss Martinez is likely driven by guilt towards her. That¡¯s why he¡¯s treating her differently than before,¡± the Butler exined. ¡°But guilt is something that can¡¯t be preserved for long. He hasn¡¯t changed, and he will never change because of a woman.¡± Elizabeth¡¯splexion improved slightly. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The butler nodded firmly. ¡°Of course. Please rest assured that Mr. Benjamin Walker will get tired of Miss Martinez sooner orter.¡± With this thought in mind, Elizabeth¡¯s expression improved even more, and even anger inside her dissipated to some extent. ¡°I hope so. That woman is just a burden, she doesn¡¯t bring any benefits to my son being by his side!¡± she eximed. ¡°Look at how my son has changed recently, contradicting his own mother for a woman?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that he¡¯s willing to sacrifice such an important job for a woman. While it might be tolerated once or twice, if this pattern continues in the long run, it¡¯s bound to generate dissatisfaction among thepany¡¯s top management,¡± she eximed angrily. Elizabeth believed that everything she did was for the sake of Benjamin, but she never considered that some problems were also caused by her own actions. The butler continued tofort Elizabeth, as if he had endless patience. After dinner, Benjamin looked at Martina hesitantly, perhaps realizing that his mother¡¯s way of speaking earlier was indeed inappropriate. But there was nothing he could do. Elizabeth had gone through a lot of hardship to give birth to Benjamin, and it wasn¡¯t easy. She had also suffered a lot here. Although the bond between them was not particrly strong, the mother¨Cson rtionship was not something that could be easily severed. Benjamin¡¯s character was always reserved, and he held the utmost respect for his grandfather. If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s protection, he might not have been able to survive until now. While Elizabeth was Benjamin¡¯s biological mother, it was his grandfather who provided him with true nurturing and care. Simon loaded Martina¡¯s luggage into the trunk and then went to the driver¡¯s seat, getting ready to drive. Benjamin and Martina sat together in the back seats. They were prepared to leave for the airport early. During this time, Martina sent a message to Elena, ¡°Boss, could you please grant me some time off?¡± In a yful tone, Elena swiftly responded, ¡°Why do you suddenly need time off? Are you giving up being a boss?¡± She even added a gossip emoji at the end. Martina chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯m going on a business trip with Benjamin. I¡¯ll be back in about 5 days. If there¡¯s any work during these days, you can send it to me. I brought myptop.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Avoid the Ufortable Silence Martina thought the conversation was over, but to her surprise, Elena decided to call her directly. Apanied by Elena¡¯s sharp voice, it seemed like she was genuinely shocked. ¡°Martina, is that true?! Are you serious?¡± Martina discreetly nced at Benjamin and lowered her voice quite a bit, so as not to be heard. ¡°Yeah. Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Elena screamed, ¡°When did you guys decide? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it? This is so sudden!¡± Yesterday was the weekend, so Martina didn¡¯t go to work, which naturally meant she didn¡¯t meet Elena. As for the decision, they had actually made it the night before. Martina felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you for personal reasons. Actually, we had already decided the night before yesterday.¡± ¡°So, what exactly happened after you guys went back that night?¡± Elena didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and instead asked in a gossipy tone. ¡°Did you¡­you know, get intimate?¡± It must be said that Elena was daring enough to say such things, and it instantly made Martina blush! What on earth was she thinking? Throughout the entire time, Martina never had such thoughts, okay? ¡°What nonsense are you thinking?¡± Martina could only lower her voice. Although their voices weren¡¯t particrly loud, it still caught Benjamin¡¯s attention. Benjamin had good hearing to begin with, and he couldn¡¯t escape hearing their discussion about him and Martina. Despite Elena¡¯s usual gossipy tone that would typically make him angry, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth this time. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking any nonsense. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve changed so much!¡± Elena said. ¡°You were desperate to leave Benjamin before, and now you¡¯re willing to go on a business trip with him. Doesn¡¯t that mean something?¡± Martina suddenly fell silent because Elena was right. How did she end up an agreement with Benjamin? Initially, she was really conflicted. Maybe it was because of Benjamin¡¯s demeanor when he came every day, or maybe Martina¡¯s mind went nk, but in any case, she ended up agreeing to this. They were almost at the airport, and even if Martina wanted to back out, it was too Due to Benjamin being present, Martina couldn¡¯t express herself too explicitly. She could only imply it subtly. ¡°Elena, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back. If there are any work¨Crted matters these days, just send them to me. I can work remotely. Gotta go now.¡± Elena curled her lips and said, ¡°Oh dear, even before you leave, you¡¯re already finding me to be a third wheel. But it¡¯s okay. Considering how suddenly this rtionship of you two future lovebirds is about to break the ice and reconcile, I won¡¯t be your third wheel anymore. You guys go for it!¡± ¡°Anyway, Martina, just remember that no matter what choices you make, I¡¯ll always be by your side and support you forever. Just trust me. Bye¨Cbye!¡± Elena hang up the phone. Perhaps it was because of Elena¡¯s words that genuinely pleased Benjamin, and the coldness in his demeanor melted away. She finally said something rtively friendly, so he let go of his resentment towards her. Martina had no idea what was going on in Benjamin¡¯s mind; otherwise, she would definitely burst into laughter uncontrobly. To be honest, sometimes Benjamin didn¡¯t seem as annoying as before. At least now he had learned to consider other people¡¯s feelings, rather than just being concerned about his own emotions. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Martina hung up the phone, she heard Benjamin say next to her, ¡°Finished talking?¡± It was obvious, and Martina had no reason to lie. ¡°Yeah, Elena just found out today that I¡¯m not going to the studio, so she asked a few more questions,¡± Martina exined, although she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt the need to exin. In truth, whether she said it or not didn¡¯t make a difference. But in the end, Martina still said it. Benjamin nodded slightly, ¡°Alright then.¡± A brief silence settled between them, perhaps because neither of them took the initiative to find a topic of conversation. Simon was getting anxious, wishing he could speak up for his boss. This was not the time for an awkward silence, otherwise, all their previous efforts would be in vain, right? Simon racked his brain and finally came up with another reasonable topic. ¡°Miss Martinez, I heard that the scenery in Carlsbad is beautiful, and there are many ces to visit. I¡¯ve prepared a travel guide for you. I just sent it to your and the boss¡¯s phones. Feel free to take a look and let me know if there are any changes you¡¯d like.¡± As expected, Martina was intrigued because she really wanted to go and see that ce. It was almost an obsession for her. Before, she had hoped that Benjamin could apany her on the trip, but there had never been an opportunity, and she gradually gave up on the idea. Now that she fina Chapter 127: Avoid the Ufortable Silence a chance, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss it. Otherwise, it would be a waste of her time and thoughts. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really kind,¡± Martina politely replied. Simon shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my responsibility. I think both of you should take another look and discuss it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, I can make changes in advance.¡± Actually, whether or not they made changes wasn¡¯t important. What mattered to Simon. was to avoid the ufortable silence. After all, what was the point of going out if they were just going to be cold to each other? Normally, the boss and Miss Martinez didn¡¯t have manymon topics. If they didn¡¯t even have common topics when going out together, then nothing could save the situation. Benjamin saw through Simon¡¯s thoughts. Aside from a brief moment of confusion, he quickly caught on. He took out his phone and indeed found that Simon had sent the travel guide before they got in the car. The reason why Simon was able to work by Benjamin¡¯s side for such a long time was not only because he was intelligent and capable but also because he was perceptive. On numerous asions, a single nce from Benjamin was enough for Simon toprehend his intentions, resulting in significant time savings. If it had been someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had such understanding, which was why Simon was able to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side without being reced. With a quick nce at the travel guide, Benjamin noticed that the itinerary was meticulously scheduled, almost to the extent of specifying activities every few minutes. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128: How Can You Put Your Faith in These Things? Regarding the travel guide, Benjamin didn¡¯t have any objections. He focused all his attention on Martina and asked, ¡°Any other suggestions?¡± Martina also took a look and realized that the content of this travel guide was somewhat simr to her own thoughts. She was a little surprised. ¡°Simon, you really have. the natural talent to be an assistant.¡± Simon considered Martina¡¯s words as apliment and responded, ¡°Thank you, Miss Martinez. It¡¯s my duty to do this.¡± Martina¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. In fact, that wasn¡¯t the main point. Now she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her gaze fell upon Benjamin, and she noticed that one of the items on the travel guide was for the two of them to visit a marriage bridge. The majority of visitors to the marriage bridge were young couples, and their intentions. were evident: to ascend the bridge hand in hand with their beloved. They would then acquire a set of matching locks and engrave their names upon them, symbolically seeking to unite their destinies. It was a very sweet gesture, but the prerequisite for such sweetness was that both individuals share mutual feelings and beliefs. If it were a few months ago, Martina would have been extremely happy. However, her current mood was veryplicated. Even though she had already spected that Benjamin seemed to have developed genuine feelings for her, she still didn¡¯t want to engage in such a binding ritual. Because Martina never wanted to go back to that difficult and unbearable life she had before. So, Martina¡¯s gaze involuntarily lingered a few seconds longer on this particr travel guide. Benjamin noticed, of course. His voice was gentler than ever, as if he was coaxing a child, ¡°Do you like it? How about we go there first?¡± Martina paused, and her pupils constricted slightly. She shook her head awkwardly and said, ¡°Honestly, I feel like these ces aren¡¯t as good as they are portrayed online. Whether we go or not, it¡¯s all the same.¡± The smile that had barely appeared on Benjamin¡¯s lips dissipated in that moment. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Benjamin asked, expecting a certain answer, as Martina¡¯s expression was too obvious. Martina nodded at first, then shook her head. ¡°I just feel like these ces aren¡¯t suitable for us to visit.¡± Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed with dissatisfaction and seriousness. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it suitable?¡± Martina opened her mouth, unsure of how to respond. Should she have said that those who came to these ces were true love, but their rtionship didn¡¯t even qualify as love? She didn¡¯t want to bring humiliation upon themselves. To avoidpletely upsetting Benjamin, Martina had to choose her words carefully ¡°After all, you have always been a practical person. How can you put your faith in these things? Do you truly believe that cing a lock here can secure the bond between two people?¡± ¡°Feelings, by their very nature, are elusive and intangible. Sometimes they exist, but at other times, they can be more ruthless than ever! Martina continued speaking, unaware of the gradual deterioration in Benjamin¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a mere lock, it won¡¯t truly change anything. I just don¡¯t want to waste your precious time,¡± Martina said. By the time Martina had finished speaking, Benjamin¡¯s face had turnedpletely dark, impossible to ignore. Simon was truly at a loss. He couldn¡¯tprehend why, whenever the boss and Miss Martinez engaged in conversation, it always led to such a gloomy atmosphere. Were these two not skilled inmunication? Even if Simon wanted to help, it was toote. Given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t find any words of advice to provide to either the boss or Miss Martinez. Benjamin let out a noticeable cold snort. ¡°What you said is true.¡± In truth, he held doubts about such matters as well. However, the current situation had even managed to shake his own inner confidence. He found himself unconsciously considering actually giving it a try. What if a miracle really did happen? In fact, it was Benjamin who specifically instructed Simon to include the marriage bridge in the travel guide. But Martina directly rejected it. Didn¡¯t that say enough? Martina¡¯s gaze underwent another change, and even her hands unconsciously clenched. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the airport, let¡¯s get off quickly.¡± How could Benjamin not see that Martina was deliberately changing the subject? He wondered how much of a jerk he must have been in the past to make Martina so insecure and unconfident. It seemed that after returning, it was necessary to deal with those who had caus harm to Martina. Adam and the others had no idea what they would be facing next. Angering Benjamin undoubtedly led to a terrible oue. And now, angering Benjamin was solely rted to just one person¨CMartina. Simon booked first¨Css cabins for both Benjamin and Martina, while he himself chose an economy ss. Such considerate and tactful assistance exined why Simon had been able to stay by R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benjamin¡¯s side for so long Martina was starting to understand it now. The first¨Css cabin was quiet, with no one to disturb them. In fact, the trip wasn¡¯t too long. Martina sat in her seat, fastened her seatbelt, and nned to close her eyes for a snap. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Benjamin. She couldn¡¯t just engage in awkward small talk, could she? She sighed with emotion. There used to be countless topics they could discuss endlessly, as if they could talk non¨Cstop for a whole day and night. But now it seemed that they had nothing to say to each other. This was probably due to the change in mindset. They didn¡¯t really qualify as a couple now. It was just that Benjamin happened to be unwilling to let her go, and she couldn¡¯t leave either. Martina closed her eyes to rx. Suddenly, she felt as if something was covering her body. She opened her eyes and saw Benjamin asking a flight attendant for a nket, gently draping it over her. In the process, Benjamin¡¯s fingertips identally brushed against Martina¡¯s skin. Martina blushed, even though it was just an unintentional touch on her neck. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129: Do You Hate Me? They used to be very intimate. Now, why was Martina bing so shy? Even Martina was a bit disappointed in herself. She shouldn¡¯t react so strongly. It would be so embarrassing if someone noticed! She slightly adjusted the nket, feeling a bit awkward. But even this subtle movement couldn¡¯t escape Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Whether it was because of Martina¡¯s slightly disheveled hair or something else, Benjamin lifted his right hand and gently tucked a stray strand behind her ear. red.¡± His voice softly reached Martina¡¯s ears, ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep. Your ears are turning Martina kept her silence, but deep inside, she couldn¡¯t help butin about Benjamin, believing that he intentionally said those words. Martina awkwardly and shyly opened her eyes, ring at Benjamin with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m too hot, can¡¯t you see?¡± It seemed like she was showing a bit of ¡°aggression¡°. It had been a while since Martina used such vivid expressions tomunicate with Benjamin, so this moment unexpectedly stirred something inside Benjamin as well. Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, fighting back a smile. ¡°Of course, I am not blind.¡± Martina was speechless. The conversation seemed to reach a dead end, didn¡¯t it? After about a half hour, Martina, due to physical reasons, wanted to use the restroom. But as soon as she left the restroom, she collided with a man head¨Con. The first¨Css restroom on the ne was not essible from the economy ss section. Startled, Martina awkwardly apologized, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She raised her eyes and found the person in front of her somewhat familiar¨Clooking. But the more she looked, the more startled she became. The person turned out to be Alejandro!! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Surprised, Martina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alejandro?!¡± Upon hearing her voice, Alejandro also seemed surprised. As he focused his realized that the person he collided with was indeed Martina. gaze, he Alejandro had his signature smile on his face. ¡°Miss Martinez, what brings you here?¡± Martina never expected such a coincidental encounter and truthfully replied, ¡°I was nning to take a trip.¡± Alejandro nced behind Martina, seemingly casual, and asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡± Martina shook her head. ¡°No, there are others with me.¡± Alejandro pondered for a moment. ¡°This flight is headed to Carlsbad. Are you nning to go on a vacation?¡± Martina felt somewhat embarrassed upon hearing that, unsure of how to respond for a moment. ¡°Well, sort of¡­ or maybe not really¡­¡± Martina stood there in a daze for a while before finally uttering those words. Alejandro didn¡¯t pursue further. ¡°Well, what a coincidence.¡± The two of them chatted for a while, both wearing genuine smiles on their faces. Martina felt that Alejandro, after all, was the older brother of her best friend, and she needed to maintain a proper attitude. As for what Alejandro was thinking, Martina had no idea. Just as they were engrossed in conversation, Benjamin suddenly appeared. He firmly and forcefully pulled Martina into his embrace, as if dering his dominance. ¡°Mr. Rodr¨ªguez,¡± his tone turned ice¨Ccold,pletely different from when he was talking to Martina. Upon seeing Benjamin, Alejandro didn¡¯t appear to be particrly surprised. Perhaps he had already suspected that Martina would be here, most likely with Benjamin. Naturally, he didn¡¯t find it unexpected at all¨Cit was simply as he had anticipated. ¡°I was just thinking that Mr. Walker also be here, and here we are meeting so soon,¡± Alejandro said, gesturing politely. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to chat here. Let¡¯s return to our seats.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows, but in the end, he remained silent and led Martina back to their seats. Alejandro was seated in the third row behind them, wearing a hat and having boarded the flight earlier, which was why he hadn¡¯t been noticed before. Martina pushed Benjamin away. ¡°If you have something to say, say it properly. Why drag me along?¡± For some reason, Martina felt that the atmosphere just now was a bit awkward. A fleeting trace of grievance shed in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Was Martina more willing to interact with others in a cheerful manner than to have any contact with him? Unfortunately, the current Benjamin had no right to express his true feelings. His expression carried a sense of destion, as if he were a pitiful soul, and he asked, ¡°Do you really hate me?¡± Martina stood there, unable to utter a word for a long time, because she never expected Benjamin to suddenly ask her such a question. She had considered that Benjamin might confront her or get angry, but she never expected him to ask her in this seemingly aggrieved manner. Benjamin¡¯s question made her appear as if she were cheating, being involved with two people at the same time. As soon as this thought emerged, Martina vigorously shook her head, trying to get rid of such thoughts! What was she even thinking? What did it mean to be involved with two men? She didn¡¯t do it, okay?! But looking at Benjamin¡¯s current state, Martina couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything hurtful. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really hate you,¡± Martina managed to squeeze out those words from between her teeth. Upon hearing her response, Benjamin suddenly leaned closer to Martina. They were already sitting in the same row, and with Benjamin¡¯s approach, they were now very close to each other. They could even feel each other¡¯s breath up close, the warm exhales of Benjamin brushing against Martina¡¯s face. Martina¡¯s face instantly turned red, even the tips of her ears were blushing. Feeling ufortable, she shifted backward, but in this seat, there was only so much space to move. She tried to act tough and said, ¡°What are you doing? Get off me!¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Benjamin wasn¡¯t buying it. Not only did he not get up, but he also continued to lean closer to Martina. In a position that a normal person couldn¡¯t maintain with such flexibility, Martina¡¯s body tensed. Benjamin¡¯srge hand firmly wrapped around her waist, and out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Alejandro¡¯s gaze.me?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice carried a hint of seduction, ¡°Still saying you don¡¯t hate me?¡± Martina stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say I hate you¡­¡± Benjamin persisted, ¡°Then why are you hiding? Is there something you don¡¯t like about Martina hesitated, thinking, ¡°What is this guy up to? There are plenty of people in the first¨Css cabin. Has he gone crazy?!¡± ¡°Benjamin! Let go of me right now! There are so many people watching!¡± Martina spoke with emphasis, hoping that Benjamin would quickly release her. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130: A Light Kiss Being in Such close proximity, Martina felt like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. From this angle, Benjamin¡¯s handsome face was perfect as it showcased chiseled features, defined jawline, and captivating eyes that could easily charm anyone. Martina¡¯s heart raced faster and faster. What was this man up to? Could he really be acting crazy? Benjamin closely observed every transformation of Martina, and it brought him a sense. of relief atst. At least Martina didn¡¯t push him awaypletely, and that was enough for him. Alejandro was seated right beside them, and if he slightly turned his body, he could see exactly what Martina and Benjamin were doing. Whether it was to assert his dominance or for some other reason, Benjamin lightly pressed his lips against Martina¡¯s, giving her a tender kiss. Martina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! Benjamin seemed to be going too far, his madness. Even when Martina tried to show affection in front of others during their closest moments, Benjamin would always refuse, citing the presence of too many people. Yet now, in front of all these people, Benjamin suddenly kissed her? It felt like the moon turned blue; it simply couldn¡¯t happen. In that moment, Martina forgot how to react and just sat there, stunned. Benjamin was satisfied with Martina¡¯s reaction. Hisrge, clearly defined hand gently caressed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time,¡± he said. Finally, Benjamin released Martina, but hisrge hand firmly held onto her small hand, showing no intention of letting go. Martina waspletely flustered this time. She felt that Benjamin had truly gone mad; otherwise, he would never do such a thing. Alejandro also witnessed the whole scene, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He nced at his phone and checked the time. To his surprise, the screensaver disyed a photo of a woman. The side profile of the woman bore a striking resemnce to Martina, albeit looking more youthful. It seemed to be a picture of Martina from several years ago. If Martina and Elena could see it, they would undoubtedly recognize her immediately. However, why would Alejandro use Martina¡¯s photo as his screensaver? Wasn¡¯t it conspicuous? The rest of the journey was rather uneventful. They soon arrived at their destination, and Benjamin held Martina¡¯s hand as they disembarked from the ne. During the journey, Martina encountered Alejandro once again. Alejandro greeted her with a smile, ¡°Martina, I wish you a pleasant trip. If I finish my work in the next few days and you¡¯re still in Carlsbad, I hope we can have a meal together.¡± Martina agreed, ¡°Sure, thank you for the kind offer, Alejandro. We¡¯ll get in touch then.¡± After the short conversation, Alejandro swiftly left, exchanging a brief farewell with by left, exchanging a brief farewell with Benjamin at most. Benjamin suddenly felt a bit angry. Did Alejandro act as if he didn¡¯t exist? If it weren¡¯t for his concern that his temper might frighten Martina, he would have lost his patience long ago. However, he believed that even if Alejandro had feelings for her, he wouldn¡¯t go as far as taking action because he should ha known the rtionship between Benjamin and Martina by now. Benjamin didn¡¯t want this minor incident to affect the mood of Martina and him. Simon left a bitter than them and they met up at the airport exit. As soon as they stepped outside the airport, they saw a dedicated luxury car waiting there. It was a Lincoln, which was rtively umon but undoubtedly expensive. The driver in the car spoke English but with a regional ent. ¡°Mr. Walker, your presence has truly brought glory to ourpany. I¡¯m Pierre Dubois, the assistant of thepany. Please feel free to call me Pierre.¡± It seemed that this was the person who would be discussing thepany matters with Benjamin next. Being an assistant actually meant he was thepany¡¯s vice president. It was quite extravagant to have a vice president act as a driver. However, considering Benjamin¡¯s status and position, Martina found it understandable. For someone like Benjamin, even if the CEO came to act as a driver, it would be considered normal. As expected, the next second, they heard Pierre exining, ¡°Our CEO had some urgent matters at home and couldn¡¯te at the moment, but he will be able to reach thepany within an hour at most.¡± ¡°You must be tired from the journey. We have already arranged a hotel for you. How about we have a meal togetherter? What do you think?¡± Pierre eagerly asked. Benjamin responded with a cold ¡°yes.¡± Pierre, being the assistant driver, couldn¡¯t help but feel moved to the point of tears. However, during that time, Pierre couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the identity of the woman who had such close proximity with Benjamin. He found it strange when he learned that there were three people coming on this trip, two men and one woman. At first, he thought she was just an assistant, considering that Benjamin had assistants around him. He didn¡¯t expect that this so¨Ccalled ¡®assistant¡± could actually hold hands with Benjamin. That definitely meant she was more than just an assistant. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of angering Benjamin, Pierre would have probably asked about Martina¡¯s identity. However, he had his spections. He heard that there was a shameless woman who had been clinging to Benjamin, even causing numerous dys in his work. Could this woman be the same materialistic woman that people talked about? It didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible. They arrived at a five¨Cstar restaurant. Pierre had already made all the arrangements in advance, so when they arrived, the food was already served on the table. Simon silently pulled out the chairs for Benjamin and Martina, and only took his seat on the outer side after the two of them were settled. It was almost a habit for Simon, as this position allowed him to be more convenient if there were any arrangements or actions to be taken. Pierre sat together with Simon. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being just an assistant to Benjamin, no one dared to underestimate Simon. Because Simon represented Benjamin¡¯s facade, if one were to offend Simon, it would certainly tarnish their reputation in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Any non¨Cfoolish person knew Pat when dealing with Simon, even if not treating him exceptionally, one had to show respect. ¡°Mr. Walker, there are several signature dishes in this restaurant that are absolutely delicious. I thought of bringing you here today to try them,¡± Pierre said, politely. ¡°As you are new here, if there is anything you need assistance with, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Ourpany will spare no effort in providing the necessary support.¡± In other words, he was trying to win over Benjamin. If Benjamin wasn¡¯t happy, the sess of their cooperation would be uncertain. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131: Was He the Really Mr. Benjamin Walker? During the meal, something extremely unbelievable happened to Pierre. Benjamin, who was supposed to have everything arranged by others, was actually patiently arranging everything for the woman beside him. Martina liked to eat shrimp and crabs but was not particrly good at shelling them. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t fully rx at the asion today. Although there were some things. she loved to eat on the table, she had no intention of touching them at all. Benjamin seemed to notice that. He reached out his hand, took out a crab and ced it on the te. He first wiped his hands with a clean wet towel, and then slowly began to shell the crab. It was easy to get hurt by the hard shell if one was not careful when shelling a crab. Pierre spoke as soon as he saw it, ¡°Mr. Walker, let me help you. I¡¯m quite skilled at shelling crabs.¡± He thought that Benjamin liked to eat them, so he deliberately said that. But in reality, Benjamin had no interest in these things at all. At this moment, Martina also felt a bit puzzled. What was Benjamin doing? Why did he suddenly start shelling the crab by himself?? Under Martina¡¯s bewildered gaze, Benjamin directly cing the shelled crab meat and roe in front of her. If Martina didn¡¯t understand before, she certainly became enlightened now. She never expected that Benjamin would voluntarily shell the crab for her. It was truly unimaginable. If he shelled the shrimpst time was to show off to others, then this time it was a genuine act of initiative. Martina couldn¡¯t get used to it. She even stared at Benjamin for a long time without being able toe back to her senses. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It seemed that Benjamin noticed something and his gaze softened as it fell on Martina. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Martina truly didn¡¯t understand Benjamin¡¯s tone. Could it be that his brain had really been reced by someone else? Otherwise, how could he have changed like this? Martina thought this in her mind and decided to say it out loud, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it. Why are you suddenly treating me this way? If what happened before was just my imagination, then it¡¯s not imagination now. You don¡¯t actually have to be so good to me.¡± She chose her words more carefully in front of others, but in reality, she had thought about many things, which were far more than what she said out loud. If it weren¡¯t for in front of so many people, Martina might have asked more questions. it. to.¡± After hearing these words, Benjamin had a momentary daze, but quickly snapped out of Even his face carried a sincere smile that was impossible to ignore. ¡°Because I wanted This simple statement left Martina stunned for a while because she had never imagined that Benjamin would be so straightforward with her. And in the next moment, Benjamin¡¯s words continued, even in front of others, and he said things that werepletely different from before, almost unbelievable, ¡°Martina, I know that I¡¯ve done many things you didn¡¯t like before, so now I will try my best to change. If there¡¯s anything you dislike, you can tell me.¡± Upon hearing these words and witnessing this scene, Simon couldn¡¯t help but apud them in his heart. He felt more excited than when he was in a romantic rtionship himself. Previously, it seemed impossible to guide the boss in any way, but now it seemed like the boss had truly awakened! Simon thoughts to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is how it should be! The boss should do exactly that. If they continue like this, I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time before the boss wins back Miss Martinez.¡± It was fortunate that Martina was unaware of what Simon was thinking in his heart. Otherwise, she would probably not be able to resist pping him right now. When did even Simon be so nosy? Was it really appropriate? But it was understandable that people could change. If Benjamin could change like this why couldn¡¯t Simon change as well? Martina sat there in a daze for quite some time, not knowing what to say. Benjamin gently ruffled Martina¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I know what you¡¯re thinking right now. Just be yourself.¡± Benjamin used to be so frugal with his words that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say more than necessary. However, now he could repeatedly speak like this. Wasn¡¯t this surprising? It certainly made Pierre, who was quietly eating beside them, question in an instant if he was dreaming. Was this man in front of him really Mr. Benjamin Walker? Could he have mistaken him for someone else? Benjamin, who was supposed to be superior, why did he suddenly undergo such a transformation? Something just didn¡¯t seem right. However, due to his status and his cold face, Pierre didn¡¯t dare to say anything. the end, he could only quietly lower his head and eat, seemingly forcing himself not Lin overthink things. Pierre had undoubtedly demonstrated his abilities to reach his current position. He possessed a clear understanding of what actions to take and what to avoid. As the meal went on, Martina ended up eating to her heart¡¯s content, feeling very happy. However, it was different for the others. They were actually quite full, but they were filled with a sense of being overwhelmed by the lovey¨Cdovey atmosphere. Especially for Pierre, he was shocked by them countless times. Every time he saw Benjamin put aside his status and speak to Martina in such a manner, it left himpletely puzzled. He had no idea what the woman¡¯s true identity was. If she was indeed the woman rumored by others, then it seemed that the rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted. Others always said that the woman shamelessly clung to Benjamin, even going to the extent of repeatedly doing things that were hard toprehend. At the same time, she didn¡¯t even care about her own reputation, doing everything to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side. But now, it was obvious that rumors were just rumors. Everything waspletely different, right? Of course, Pierre couldn¡¯t understand. Benjamin was the one who was truly anxious and fearful now, worrying that Martina might choose to leave him one day. Naturally, Benjamin had to be doubly good to Martina, even if others couldn¡¯t understand it. But that was because the previous Benjamin hadn¡¯t truly awakened, he used to be just a clueless guy. The current Benjamin, on the other hand, had learned things on his own. If he were still the same as before, his future wife might really run off with someone else. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132: Only Two Rooms After the meal, Pierre took Benjamin and the others to a hotel. Originally, he had arranged for three rooms. Money was not an issue. With three peopleing, if they were unwilling to even allocate one room per person, it would be difficult to continue the coboration. However, during the time spent dining, Pierre gradually realized that his previous decision seemed to have been wed. So when Simon asked how many rooms were booked, he deliberately put on a slightly embarrassed expression and said, ¡°We only booked two rooms¡­ If Mr. Walker feels it¡¯s inappropriate, I can go and add another room. I believe it¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the perfect arrangement?¡± Benjamin thought to himself. Simon would have a room all to himself, while Benjamin and Martina would share another room. In his perspective, it was the most suitable and reasonable arrangement. However¡­ Benjamin naturally couldn¡¯t expose these matters too tantly, as it would only provoke discontent in Martina¡¯s heart. At this moment, he deliberately wore a dissatisfied expression and said, ¡°Only two rooms?¡± Actually, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. When Benjamin was truly angry, he would be particrly frightening, exuding an undeniable oldness even to those around him. But in this situation, that kind of atmosphere was absent. Even Pierre noticed it, let alone Simon, who had been by Benjamin¡¯s side for such a long time. Martina also felt a bit awkward, opening her mouth but unsure of what to say. Although she had agreed toe here with Benjamin, she had no intention of sharing a room with him. It wasn¡¯t because she was being difficult, but she felt it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. Just like when they were at Benjamin¡¯s home, Martina had made efforts to ensure that they had separate rooms, and the same principle applied in this situation as well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the front desk and ask if there are any avable rooms,¡± Pierre immediately understood, saying. ¡°Actually, since Mr. Walker and Miss Martinez have such a close rtionship, even sharing a room should be fine. But I¡¯ll still go and inquire, and try to separate the rooms if possible!¡± Pierre was very smart. He had a clear understanding of how the situation unfolded. He quickly walked to the front desk, had a conversation with the staff, and after a while, he returned with an awkward smile and shook his head. After another minute or so, Pierre returned, wearing a sincere expression of apology on his face. ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly earlier. They said that currently there are no avable rooms, and if we want to book a room, it would be at least two days from now.¡± ¡°Or maybe I should switch to another hotel? There are actually several five¨Cstar hotels like this one. How about I-¡± Watching Pierre running back and forth like this, Martina felt somewhat embarrassed. In reality, she didn¡¯t have any specific requirements for the room. Now that the rooms were already booked, even if they were to cancel, they probably wouldn¡¯t get a refund, which was obviously not what she wanted. At this moment, Martina didn¡¯t realize that she was subtly being manipted, because she didn¡¯t expect Pierre to be such a shrewd person. Martina thought to herself that when they were at home, they had slept in the same room before, so why bother overthinking it? Therefore, she simply agreed, ¡°Never mind. Benjamin and I can share a room.¡± If it came down to it, one person could sleep on the bed, and the other could sleep on the floor. After putting on her clothes, even with an additional person in the room, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Pierre immediately nodded with a sense of relief and looked at Martina with even more fondness in her eyes. Of course, this fondness wasn¡¯t the kind of fondness a man would have for a woman; it was simply admiration for how amazing Martina was. To effortlessly capture Benjamin¡¯s heart was not something an ordinary person could achieve! What¡¯s more, Martina didn¡¯t be arrogant because of the favor of Benjamin, and she was even considerate of others. Just thinking about it made Pierre happy. ¡°Very much appreciated, Miss Martinez. By the way, ¡± Pierre asked, ¡°Mr. Walker may be busy with work during these two days. If you feel bored, I can arrange a receptionist from ourpany to serve as your tour guide.¡± Martina declined, ¡°No need, I can manage on my own. I actually have some work to take care of, so I won¡¯t be going out much.¡± Hearing those words, Pierre didn¡¯t know what else to say and could only nod in agreement, ¡°Alright then, if there¡¯s anything you need assistance with, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± In the following time, he took the opportunity to briefly exin theyout of this five-star hotel. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The 1st floor of the hotel was the reception area, the 2nd floor was the dining hall, the 3rd floor was the hot spring area, and the 4th floor had some entertainment facilities. Only the 5th floor and above were the hotel rooms. Their rooms were on the 8th floor, and Martina¡¯s room number is 888. Even just for this room number, most people would be willing to pay a higher price to temporarily secure this room. It seemed that Pierre had put a lot of effort and money into impressing Benjamin. Simon arrived at the room with his luggage, settled his things, and then left. Benjamin and Martina arrivedter. Their eyes unintentionally met, and Martina felt so ufortable, not knowing how to look at Benjamin, especially remembering how they were during the meal. Benjamin was really strange now, going to such great lengths for her sake. If that didn¡¯t count as fondness, then what did? At least Martina couldn¡¯t refute it at the time. Because they had already wasted a lot of time, Benjamin preferred to prioritize work and minimize rest time, allowing more time for sightseeing. Whether it was an illusion or not, Benjamin seemed to intentionally nce at therge. bed, even pausing for a few seconds. The bed was quite big and looked very soft. It must be comfortable to sleep on, and even if two people were lying on it, they wouldn¡¯t have felt crowded. Benjamin seemingly unintentionally shifted his gaze back, saying, ¡°I needed to go out for a while. You rest here for now. If you needed anything, just give me a call. I would answer anytime.¡± Because of the incident during the test day, Benjamin at the time paid more attention to Martina¡¯s calls. Perhaps that was a subtle change. Previously, he couldn¡¯t have been so single¨Cminded, but now he was different. Sometimes, it seemed that coincidence could have led to unexpected sess, just like how Martina genuinely wanted to leave, but it had ended up prompting Benjamin to change. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Can¡¯t be So Unlucky Martina nodded and took out herptop from the suitcase. ¡°Go ahead and take care of your work. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have some work to finish as well,¡± she said. The smiled faintly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll finish up as soon as possible ande back to apany you. If you get hungry, just call the front desk. They can deliver food to the room.¡± In this hotel, the restaurant had two modes: self¨Cservice where guests would go and select their food, and a dedicated waiter service where the food would be delivered directly to the room. Benjamin probably didn¡¯t want Martina to be alone, hence the reminder. Martina chuckled gracefully, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t understand these things? Just focus on your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Without saying anything, Benjamin nted a kiss on Martina¡¯s forehead and then left. Watching Benjamin¡¯s departing figure, Martina quietly closed the door. The gentle kiss he had nted on her forehead still seemed somewhat unfamiliar to her. Martina let out a deep sigh. Since she couldn¡¯t make sense of it no matter how much she thought about it, she decided to focus on her work instead. While Benjamin left for his own work, Martina busied herself with her work in the hotel. Her work involved drawing. As Elena sent over requirements and drafts, Martina made the necessary modifications. It was truly strange. Any part that Martina modified always brought endless surprises. # had be an expected oue. Even though they used the same methods and had the same mindset, the results they produced feltpletely different. Elena had already revered Martina with utmost admiration. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could match Martina¡¯s abilities. Was it because Martina was good¨Clooking that her artwork turned out so outstanding? Of course, this thought was solely Elena¡¯s own and didn¡¯t represent everyone¡¯s opinion. Martina continued to work without realizing how much time had passed until her stomach started growling uncontrobly. It was then that she nced at the time and was startled to find that it had already gotten dark outside. She picked up her phone and just as she checked the time, she noticed that Benjamin had called her. She casually answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Benjamin¡¯s deep and maic voice instantly resonated from the phone, ¡°What were you doing?¡± Martina didn¡¯t want Benjamin to worry, so she casually lied, ¡°Nothing much, just finished eating.¡± ¡°You are quite obedient,¡± Benjamin chuckle softly in response. ¡°Then wait for me at the hotel for a while, I¡¯ll be back in about an hour.¡± Martina calcted the time and realized that she could finish her meal and tidy up within an hour for sure. She then said, ¡°Okay. Actually, there¡¯s no need to hurry back. I still have some work unfinished.¡± Benjamin¡¯s tone became softer. ¡°Even if there are unfinished work, you shouldn¡¯t continue working. It¡¯s gettingte, and what you need now is rest.¡± Martina dutifully agreed, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± In reality, her thoughts werepletely different. Benjamin seemed to have guessed it as well, knowing that no matter how many reminders he gave over the phone, it wouldn¡¯t change her mindset. It would be better for him to finish the work as soon as possible and return. After hanging up the phone, Martina picked up the room phone and tried to have some food delivered to her room. However, every time she dialed, the line was busy, indicating that she wasn¡¯t the only one making calls. She thought for a moment and realized that the dining hall wasn¡¯t far away. It would only take a short time to go up and down the stairs, so she decided to go there herself. This way, she could also see what she wanted to eat and avoid wasting time and food. Quickly, Martina changed into a different outfit and went downstairs to the restaurant. As she entered, she noticed that the restaurant was filled with various dining areas, and food was everywhere. Not only that, but there were also people from different backgrounds -some were locals, while others were foreigners. People of different races were all gathered here. Guided by a server, Martina entered the restaurant and began searching for something to eat. The restaurant offered a wide variety of cuisines, and it seemed like they had everything one could imagine. There was almost nothing you couldn¡¯t find here. Whether it were locals or people from other ces, finding a satisfying meal here was not difficult at all. Martina just wanted to have some snacks and bread. After selecting her food, she found a rtively empty corner and took a seat. Intentionally lowering her presence, she didn¡¯t attract much attention, at most a few passing nces that quickly averted. Just as Martina was halfway through her meal, she suddenly heard a loud voice, echoing around the restaurant. It sounded like the sound system inside the restaura It was a staff member speaking. ¡°Hello, everyone. We have encountered a situation. A suspected murderer has fled into our hotel. We kindly ask all guests to return to their rooms as soon as possible.¡± The announcement startled Martina, and she felt a sense of unease. She quickly finished her meal and made her way back to her room. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°While we haven¡¯t captured the suspected murderer, please refrain from wandering around. If you encounter any situations, be sure to contact hotel staff immediately. I repeat¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Martina almost instantly stood up. ¡°A suspected murderer??¡± Martina furrowed her brows. However, for the sake of safety, she decided to quickly return to her room. She couldn¡¯t fathom how someone could enter a five¨Cstar hotel. Typically, these hotels had dedicated security teams, making it difficult for ordinary people to enter. Clearly, the individual must be very dangerous. With this thought in mind, Martina hastened her pace, carrying the unfinished bread, and returned to her room. However, as soon as she swiped her key card and walked in, she sensed that something was off. It might have been a misconception, but she seemed to catch a faint whiff of blood. Apanied by a pungent odor, it was a scent she had never encountered before when leaving her room. Martina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she muttered to herself, ¡°Can¡¯t be so unlucky, right?¡± Almost instantly, she had the intention to retreat from the room. She tried to act nonchnt as she turned her head, attempting to take a nce behind her. But before she could even fully turn around, she heard a sinister voice say, want to die, keep your head turned!¡± Boom! It felt like a bolt from the blue. What she had feared had actually happened. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134: A Madman In this moment, Martina was certain that the suspected murderer had indeed fled into the very room she was in. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he chose this particr room¨Cperhaps the room number sounded appealing to him, or maybe there was some other reason. At this moment, Martina¡¯s mind was racing, and she didn¡¯t want to act rashly. She decisively turned her head back, not even getting a clear look at the person behind her. All she could confirm was that it was a man, and one who appeared to have a sturdy build. She felt a wave of nervousness, unsure of what this person might do if pushed to the edge. However, she maintained a calm demeanor on the surface, trying her best to keep herposure. Dealing with someone like this required careful nning in advance, as it was undoubtedly a dangerous situation. She had to keep herself as calm as possible and find a way to save herself. She remembered there was an emergency button in the room that would immediately summon hotel staff. Given the current situation, Martina had little to say and could only try to figure out a way to seed. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re in my room, but I haven¡¯t seen anything. You can leave now, I won¡¯t do anything, let alone report you. You can rest assured,¡± she said, despite knowing it may not work. However, the man didn¡¯t buy into her words. He even pressed a sharp object against Martina¡¯s waist, firmly. ¡°Rest assured? Why should I be assured? It¡¯s because of self- righteous people like you who report me from time to time that I¡¯ve ended up like this! I only killed two people, and they deserved it! Why should I be arrested?¡± ¡°Since that bitch dared to cheat, she should pay the price. I only did what most men would do!¡± the man eximed, revealing his twisted mindset. The situation escted quickly. Feeling the object pressing against her waist, she suspected it was a fruit knife. She didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden movements; she couldn¡¯t risk her life. Martina pursed her lips, her beautiful eyebrows furrowing with frustration. Her exquisite face disyed a mix of emotions, leaving her speechless. It seemed like a scene straight out of a movie, but even movies wouldn¡¯t dare to depict such a coincidence. How much more unlucky could she get? In order to keep this mad man calm, Martina had to take a risky approach. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are or what you¡¯ve been through, I think it¡¯s important for you to stay calm,¡± she said, hoping to defuse the situation. Little did she know, her words only provoked him further. ¡°Why should I stay calm? Women like you who don¡¯t uphold their virtues, shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡± he retorted, his anger escting. ¡°If that bitch had just stayed faithful, how could I have mistakenly killed those two? They brought it upon themselves!¡± If Martina wasn¡¯t mistaken, this man¡¯s wife had cheated on him. And when it was discovered, she and the other woman paid with their lives. In a twist of fate, this man had managed to flee and ended up in this ce. The hotel staff probably didn¡¯t speak openly about the situation to prevent panic among the guests. Little did Martina know that she would be so unlucky as to cross paths with this man. She wished she had stayed longer in the restaurant instead. The bread Martina was holding slipped from her hands. The man seemed lost in painful memories, his face filled with agony. ¡°I treated my wife so well, giving her my entire monthly sry and enduring so much suffering for her sake. Even if everyone else opposed me or betrayed me, I wouldn¡¯t get angry. But why did she have to betray me?¡± the manmented. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. I can¡¯t lose her too. Since she¡¯s heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unjust. We¡¯ll be a couple in hell.¡± He was truly a genuine madman! Martina¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, killing is wrong. I know you must have endured a lot of pain, but you shouldn¡¯t resort to such actions,¡± she tried to convince, but only to further agitate the man. The man menacingly brought the fruit knife closer to Martina, and she could feel her blouse being pierced. ¡°You are nothing but trouble! How dare you say such things about me?¡± he eximed. ¡°If you think that way, then I¡¯ll send you to hell with me! You can judge me in hell!¡± Martina¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. It seemed that reasoning with him wouldn¡¯t work. She quickly changed her approach. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk things out. Actually, I¡¯m quite ugly.¡± Meanwhile, Benjamin had arrived at the hotel. As if they had a telepathic connection, his right eyelid kept twitching uncontrobly. He also heard the incessant announcements in the hotel. In an instant, he began to worry about Martina¡¯s safety. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Simon also felt a sense of panic and regretted why he didn¡¯t bring Leslie along this time. He initially didn¡¯t want to add a third wheel, but who would have thought something like this would happen in a five¨Cstar hotel?? He quickened his pace, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with his boss¡¯s speed no matter what. Benjamin didn¡¯t appear to be walking fast, but he always seemed to be ahead of everyone else. Benjamin¡¯s heart was tightly clenched, hoping that Martina was safe and sound. That was all he wished for. When he arrived at the door of Room 888, he heard some faint voices of conversation in the background. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk things out calmly I still have many wishes left to fulfill¡­ ¡°Stop the nonsense! A woman like you is nothing but trash! We should all die together!¡± Although the voices of these two individuals were not particrly loud, Benjamin still heard them. Simon intended to say something, but after seeing Benjamin¡¯s expression, he quickly closed his mouth. Theymunicated silently through eye contact, conveying the message, ¡°Boss, it seems like there¡¯s someone else in the room!¡± Even without saying a word, Benjamin could sense it. This waspletely obvious He never expected that person to appear in this ce, and even be with Martina! How could he remain indifferent? His heart was pounding out of his chest! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135: The Only Chance Benjamin considered himself to be fearless, able to remain calm even in the most dangerous situations. However, when it came to Martina, the situation waspletely different. He did not respond to Simon¡¯s eye contact, as he was quickly pondering the current situation in his mind. Visibly, the situation inside was bing increasingly dire and he could no longer bear it. Without a word, Benjamin took out a new room key from his pocket, seemingly intending to enter the room directly. At this moment, Martina was also trying her best to stabilize the situation. ¡°Sir, please calm down. Let¡¯s talk things through. I have many wishes, and at the very least, let me fulfill them,¡± Martina pleaded, trying to buy more time. ¡°We have no grudges against each other. You really don¡¯t have to treat me this way.¡± Reasoning with a madman waspletely useless. Just at that moment, Martina clearly heard a faint movement, as if someone was using a room key to open the door. However, the man was so absorbed in his own mental world, screaming in agony, that hepletely disregarded these subtle sounds. Martina instantly understood that Benjamin had returned. However, the man still had the fruit knife pointed at her, and she couldn¡¯t take any risks. She racked her brains and suddenly came up with a more daring n. It was as if she intentionally spoke to Benjamin outside, ¡°Hey, standing here is tiring. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡± The man gradually snapped out of his own mental world but was once again triggered Property ? N?velDrama.Org. by Martina¡¯s exceptionally beautiful face. ¡°Why should we sit down and talk? Why should I listen to you?¡± he retorted. Martina clenched her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to listen to me. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. How about I count to 3, 2, 1? Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Benjamin heard every word clearly. He knew this was their only chance, and despite the risks involved, he would do everything in his power to protect Martina. The man inside the room, of course, refused to agree. He became even more deranged and was about to attack Martina directly. 1!!¡± Benjamin and Martina¡¯s cooperation was seamless. Just as Martina shouted, ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ In the next second, the door swung open, revealing a familiar figure standing before them. Martina, in perfect coordination, quickly crouched down, feeling a chilling breeze passing over her back but not facing much threat. On the other hand, the man with the fruit knife was kicked away by Benjamin. But this man was also mad. Despite being kicked far away, he managed to crawl up from the ground in an instant. He charged towards Martina again, shouting, ¡°Damn woman! Women are truly no good! You go to hell!!!¡± With the fruit knife about to stab Martina, the situation looked dire. Benjamin¡¯s heart tightened, and he instinctively positioned himself in front of Martina. A muffled grunt was heard as Benjamin delivered another powerful kick, seemingly using all his strength. The man was sent flying and remained unresponsive for quite some time. But Martina noticed something was wrong; Benjamin seemed to be injured. Simon was pale with fear and rushed over, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± On Benjamin¡¯s back, there was clearly a fruit knife stuck in, although it was only about a tenth of its length, it was still quite serious. Benjamin remained silent, as if nothing had happened. If it weren¡¯t for the fine beads of sweat forming on his forehead, it would have been hard to notice that he was injured. Martina¡¯s voice trembled as she witnessed the scene, ¡°Benjamin Had Benjamin gone mad too? In such a dangerous situation, why would he use his own body to shield her?? If anything happened to him, Martina knew she would never be able to forgive herself. Unexpectedly, even at this moment, Benjamin still took the time to reassure Martina, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor scrape.¡± Martina wasn¡¯t blind; how could she not see that it was far from a minor scrape? It was almost a fatal stab! She held Benjamin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You need a doctor. you You¡¯re such a fool! Why did save me? Are you out of your mind? What am I supposed to do if something happens to you?¡± Perhaps due to the depth of the wound, blood continued to flow from Benjamin¡¯s back, and his clothes had already been stained red. Moreover, droplets of blood were falling to the ground one by one. Martina¡¯s eyes were intensely red, whether it was due to the reflection of blood or some other reason. Simon was particrly enraged; how dare someoney a hand on his boss right in front of him? They must not value their own life! The hotel staff quickly arrived and saw the unconscious suspected murderer who had been kicked down to the ground, with blood evening from his mouth. They had no ideal what had happened earlier. The image of Benjamin with a fruit knife stuck in his back was also witnessed by the staff. The staff sighed, ¡°This man is truly tough. Even in such a situation, he remains silent. He¡¯s got human!¡± However, regardless of the circumstances, the guests had an incident at their hotel, and they had to take responsibility for it. Martina couldn¡¯t think about anything else; her only thought was to get Benjamin to the hospital as quickly as possible. Simon instructed the staff to ensure that the suspected murderer was securely detained and not released, then quickly went to fetch the car and prepare for departure. They had temporarily borrowed the car from thepany where Pierre worked, and it happened to be avable for Benjamin to use until they returned it. They soon arrived at the hospital. After the doctor¡¯s examination, a severe conclusion was reached. ¡°This is outrageous! Who did this? Step forward!¡± the doctor eximed. ¡°If the fruit knife had gone two inches further, it would have punctured the lung tube. Even if a divine being came, they couldn¡¯t have saved him!¡± Martina was terrified. She had never imagined such a thing happening right before her eyes. How could she ept it? She asked anxiously, ¡°So, is his condition severe now? Can you quickly stop the bleeding and treat him?¡± The doctor sighed, ¡°Currently, the situation is not particrly critical, but he will require rest. Additionally, he needs to take his medication twice a day without fail to promote wound healing.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136: The Golden Canary in the Cage When they returned from the hospital, Martina couldn¡¯t hide her worry on her face. Even though Benjamin was the one who got injured, he seemedpletely unaffected, appearing as if nothing had happened at all. Right now, his main concern was Martina¡¯s attitude towards him, and nothing else mattered. In this strange twist of fate, it seemed like Martina had finally shown some glimpses of her past feelings for him, even if it was just a tiny bit. The two of them returned to their hotel room. Martina had brought back some medication from the hospital, including bandages for dressing wounds and oral medication mainly for anti¨Cinmmatory and antibacterial purposes. Martina immediately boiled some hot water for Benjamin and kept on fussing over him. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? Back then, even without you, I would¡¯ve just had a minor arm scrape, but you got injured in the back,¡± she scolded, worry evident in her voice. The doctor said at the time that if Benjamin hadn¡¯t been lucky, he might have punctured his lung, and that would have been much harder to treat. If the lungs get infected, it could lead to a dangerous condition. Just the thought of that possibility made Martina¡¯s heart broken, and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. ¡°Please don¡¯t do such impulsive things again. Regardless of the situation, people need to be a bit selfish and consider themselves more. You¡¯ve done well before, right?¡± she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anything like this happen again. Please promise me that you won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°For the next few days, maybe you should take a break from work and focus on healing!¡± she suggested. Listening to Martina¡¯s words, Benjamin¡¯s smile on his face became even more pronounced. He couldn¡¯t hide the evident sense of care and concern he felt from her words. ¡°Martina, are you caring about me?¡± Benjamin asked, already knowing the answer but perhaps seeking some reassurance for his own peace of mind, which was why he intentionally posed the question this way. Because he wasn¡¯t entirely certain about Martina¡¯s true intentions. At least that was how he currently felt. Martina paused, and in that moment, she unwittingly realized that she had exposed her caring demeanor quite clearly. However, she stubbornly refused to admit it. Even though they had already decided to part ways, they were just forced to be together for now. If they continued like this, when would it end? ¡°I¡¯m not caring about you. I¡¯m just worried that if something happened to me, your family wouldn¡¯t forgive me,¡± Martina replied. Benjamin was speechless. A hint of destion appeared on his face, indicating that Martina¡¯s words had hurt him. But quickly, heposed himself again and said in a soft tone, ¡°Actions speak louder than words.¡± Although Martina tried to avoid making eye contact with Benjamin, she found it hard to control her gaze, still involuntarily falling on him. She felt uneasy especially when she thought about the wounds on Benjamin¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Martina said, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Benjamin. However, her actions didn¡¯t stop at all. She directly picked up the not¨Cso¨Chot water and handed it to Benjamin, saying in a slightly firm tone, ¡°Take your medicine quickly, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Benjamin could only sigh and lower his gaze again, realizing that no matter how he asked now, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so he gradually gave up. Whether it was an illusion or something else, Martina could always clearly feel that Benjamin¡¯s aura was dim, as if he was genuinely upset. In the past, he was always inscrutable in his emotions, and even Martina had to ponder deeply to perceive his feelings. Now, he was unexpectedly exposing his emotions so easily, which was truly astonishing. Perhaps Benjamin¡¯s current state was truly heartbreaking, and in the end, Martina couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the tough words. ¡°Benjamin, remember what I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be this foolish again,¡± Martina carefully chose her words. ¡°If you act like this, I won¡¯t be able to repay you any favors.¡± Initially, Benjamin was just feeling a little upset, but after hearing Martina¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He thought Martina cared about him now because she still had some feelings for him, even if it was just a tiny bit. But now, with those words, it was clear she wanted to intentionally distance herself from him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be close to me that badly? I don¡¯t need you to repay any favors not in the past, not at present, and not in the future,¡± Benjamin said, his gaze firmly staring at Martina. Benjamin fully understood his own thoughts every day, every second. Martina didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only express her current feelings with R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only silence. Benjamin¡¯s graceful fingers softly intertwined with one of Martina¡¯s, creating a su connection between them. In this tender moment, he appeared to have descended fro once unattainable god¨Clike pedestal, now embracing the simplicity of being a mere mortal, grounded in the dust of reality. He then softly said, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± Martina didn¡¯t know exactly when Benjamin was referring to, but if it was in the past, she had indeed said that, not just once. However, people inevitably change; it¡¯s impossible to hold on to those past thoughts forever, right? What Martina didn¡¯t realize was that in her confused state, she had already told. Benjamin that she wouldn¡¯t leave him. Unfortunately, at that time, her consciousness was muddled, so how could she remember those things? Martina remained silent, feeling Benjamin¡¯s breath bing heavier. Finally, she gently patted his hand back. ¡°Martina¡± Benjamin hesitated with his words. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest properly.¡± After uttering these words, Martina walked into the bathroom, nning to calm herself beforeing out again. She sshed cold water on her face, looking at her reflection in the mirror, feeling like she was bing more and more unfamiliar to herself. She found herself starting to fear Benjamin¡¯s closeness, even though she knew he seemed to have genuine feelings for her. However, she couldn¡¯t go back to how things were before. What Benjamin had done for her this time was something she couldn¡¯t forget. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would have been in danger, and she didn¡¯t even want to imagine the consequences if he hadn¡¯t arrived in time. Owing someone a favor was hard to repay. Martina sshed her face with cold water several times to calm her restless heart. ¡°Martina, you can do this,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°You and Benjamin are originally from different worlds. Maybe he has feelings for you now, but it¡¯s only temporary, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137: The Woman Who Said One Thing but Meant Another Martina seemed to be dec numbing herself, unable to stay by Benjamin¡¯s side so purely anymore. Perhaps it was because of her past experiences that truly frightened her. ¡°If one day his feelings for you fade away, you¡¯ll still be a golden¨Ccaged canary. Do you really want that day toe?¡± she talked to herself. After an unknown amount of time, Martina finally walked out of the room with a calm. demeanor. At this moment, Martina saw Benjamin had already taken off his upper clothes, and it was wrapped in layers andyers of gauze, with faint traces of blood seeping through. Benjamin looked at his wound in the mirror, as if he wanted to change the gauze again. However, because the wound was on his back, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t quite reach it. Martina had to step forward and took the initiative to help Benjamin sit down, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it instead?¡± She convinced herself in her heart that no matter what, Benjamin was injured because of her, and she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. She had to take full responsibility. In reality, Benjamin had the option to seek help from Simon, who would have been more proficient in this matter. However, he deliberately didn¡¯t mention it because he wanted to get closer to Martina. He whined, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to take care of me.¡± Clearly, Martina sensed a hint of frustration and grievance in his tone, and at this moment, she was truly at a loss for words. Confronted this version of Benjamin, there was no one capable of preventing her from helping him. Martina took the cotton ball and said, ¡°When did I ever say I wouldn¡¯t take care of you? Just lie down there and don¡¯t move.¡± Perhaps because of Martina¡¯s resolute attitude, Benjamin eventually chose to obey. Yet, the evident furrowed brow revealed his prevailing mood, reflecting the extent of his frustration and discontent. He obedientlyy on the bed, even if he was sulking, he was still under Martina¡¯s influence. Perhaps this was the true change in him. For Martina, Benjamin could endure anything. After all, it was a treatment he had never experienced before. Martina carefully removed the bandages from Benjamin¡¯s body, followed by applying the medicine. The whole process seemed effortless, as if she had done it many times before. Her delicate movements were incredibly gentle, almost causing Benjamin to feel minimal pain. Seemingly still worried, she would asionally ask, ¡°How is it, does it hurt?¡± Normally, even if Benjamin¡¯s arm were broken, he wouldn¡¯t utter a word of pain. But the current situation was different, so he fabricated, ¡°It hurts.¡± With just that short sentence, Martinapletely melted. After all, Benjamin had be like this because of her, and morally and logically, she had to take responsibility for it. Martina took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have to endure such trouble.¡± Benjamin¡¯s fingertips curled slightly, and he actually wanted to say that, for him, it wasn¡¯t trouble at all. He was willingly enduring it. However, the current Martina couldn¡¯t listen to such words, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them. Martina could only reassure him tirelessly, ¡°Just bear with it for now, and it will be better once the bandages are changed.¡± Benjamin nodded quietly, and then surprisingly fell silent, with his breath fluctuating along with Martina¡¯s movements. After changing the bandages, Benjamin appeared rtively calm, but Martina seemed to have exhausted all her strength and couldn¡¯t move for a while. Martina tried calling Benjamin¡¯s name twice, but there was no response from him. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but quicken, and it seemed like she had genuinely been scared. ¡°Benjamin, Benjamin, are you okay? Can you hear me?¡± There was still no response. Benjamin seemed to have fallen into a deep slumber. Martina started to ponder about her actions just now and couldn¡¯te to a conclusion for quite some time. Despite being careful, a wounded person could still be affected. Could Benjamin have fainted from the pain? Such arge wound, if not properly treated, could lead to further troubles and significantly affect the healing process. With this thought, Martina instantly panicked and hurriedly moved to the other side of the bed to check Benjamin¡¯s current condition. As expected, she saw Benjamin¡¯s eyes tightly shut, seemingly in great difort. Even in his unconscious state, his brows were furrowed tightly. At this moment, Martina¡¯s heart ached again. Regardless of the situation, this matter was connected to her. If it weren¡¯t for her words, how could Benjamin possibly endure all this? Were the words she said earlier a bit too heartless towards Benjamin? Nevertheless, Benjamin didn¡¯t actually get angry with her. Martina suddenly realized that she might be the oneckingpassion. Her heart tightened, and she gently tapped Benjamin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Benjamin, wake up, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Martina attempted to call out several more times, but there was no response. She was frightened, and instinctively, she took out her phone, intending to call Simon. Martina acted swiftly, and within seconds, she had dialed Simon¡¯s number. Simon was avable 24/7, always ready to assist. Simon immediately answered the call, proving himself to be the top assistant by Benjamin¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Martinez, is there something you need to arrange? Just let me know if there¡¯s anything, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Martina¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but Benjamin suddenly passed out, and no matter how much I called, he didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. Pleasee over quickly. I¡¯m calling the 911 right now. We need to take him to the hospi ¨C Before Martina could finish her sentence, Benjamin suddenly opened his eyes, which shone like a brilliant starry sky, and he looked at Martina with a half¨Csmile. His tone carried a subtle note of self¨Csatisfaction as he remarked, ¡°You im not to care, but you truly are someone who enjoys saying one thing and meaning another.¡± He then firmly sealed Martina¡¯s lips by a tender and gentle kiss. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Eyes shaking violently, Martina couldn¡¯t speak because of the sudden kiss. She never expected Benjamin to be so cunning! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Which One Was More Important, Health or Staying Clean? So, Benjamin was just pretending all along, waiting for Martina to fall into the trap, huh?? Even if Martina was not the sharpest, she could still figure out what was going on. It suddenly dawned on her why all her attempts to wake Benjamin were in vain. He had been pretending to be asleep, and she fell right into his cunning act! She had beenpletely deceived by him! It was almost suffocating for Martina until Benjamin finally released her. ¡°I said I¡¯ll make a change, and I hope you can watch my transformation bit by bit until the day you truly believe in me,¡± Benjamin said, softly. Nevertheless, Martina was rendered speechless by his entire performance. She waspletely taken aback by the series of actions. She didn¡¯t even know what to say to change the current situation. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that Benjamin would dare to do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be heartless. and uninterested in other things? But now, he kept making changes time and time again. What was going on? As Martina remained in shock, Benjamin softly squeezed her cheek. ¡°Behave yourself, don¡¯t gaze at me like that, or I might lose my self¨Ccontrol.¡± At first, Martina didn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of his words. But when she noticed subtle changes in Benjamin¡¯s body, her face turned red instantly. Damn, was this man crazy?! Despite his current physical condition, he dared to talk like this, as if he wanted to suffer a second injury. Martina¡¯s face turned even redder, yet she still pretended to beposed, and her words came out all stammered. ¡°You¡­ You stop with these wild thoughts, or¡­or else your wound might get worse. Are you mad or something?¡± Benjamin pretended to look puzzled and blinked his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? Did I say something? Clearly, I¡¯ve been very well¨Cbehaved,¡± he teased. ¡°Martina, what¡¯s going on in your head with all these random thoughts?¡± Obylously, Benjamin was doing it on purpose, as if he considered it a form of entertainment. Seeing Martina¡¯s vivid little expressions on her face, he was very happy. For a moment, Martina waspletely speechless. It was hard to stay indifferent with a man who was bing shameless like this. Benjamin¡¯s changes weren¡¯t just in his personality; he was even more mischievous now. He could even say such things; the previous Benjamin would never have uttered such words even if someone forced him to. Recently, Martina had countless doubts about whether the man in front of her was the real Benjamin or if someone had swapped his brain. Martina pretended to be angry and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know what was going on in your head. Stop pretending to be innocent!¡± Benjaminughed. Spending some time getting along with Martina, Benjamin¡¯s smile had be more frequent. Martina felt a bit bewildered but couldn¡¯t continue staying with Benjamin. She sat on the other side of the bed in a huff and pulled over one of the nkets. With a snort, she muttered, ¡°Time to sleep!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes were full of lust, and his body was indeed going through some changes. Even though he didn¡¯t say it out loud, it was an undeniable fact. If it weren¡¯t to avoid arousing Martina¡¯s aversion, he might do something. Pity that some things needed to progress gradually. Being too hasty now might scare her away, and then. all his efforts would be in vain. He had persisted until now; there¡¯s no way he would let that happen. So, even though his body was feeling a bit ufortable, Benjamin kept on holding back. He decided to get up and take a shower to cool himself down. Just when Martina had calmed herself down again, she suddenly saw Benjamin getting up as if he intended to go somewhere. Subconsciously, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Their interaction seemed a bit awkward. It was not that they weren¡¯t close, but there was some tension between them, especially on Martina¡¯s side, which made their interactions strange. However, both of them had feelings for each other, even if it was just a tiny bit, and they couldn¡¯tpletely erase all of that. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Benjamin pursed his lips and then stammered, ¡°Shower.¡± At first, Martina didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking it was just a regr shower. What could go wrong? Considering this guy¡¯s germophobia, taking a shower was definitely a must for him. But then she realized that Benjamin was injured; why would he take a shower now? Was he trying to hinder the healing of his wound? Martina immediately got up and stood in front of Benjamin. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± she eximed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? Your body proper rest and you should avoid getting wet as much as possible.¡± ¡°If you take a shower, your wound will definitely get wet, and then you¡¯ll be the one feeling ufortable. Why don¡¯t you endure it for a couple of days?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe they were still arguing about this now! Which one was more important, health or staying clean? Martina just couldn¡¯t understand Benjamin now. Normally, Benjamin would agree to Martina¡¯s caring words, but now his body was feeling a bit off, and if he didn¡¯t shower, it might lead to more problems. However, he couldn¡¯t express his thoughts too clearly, so the two of them were stuck in this stalemate. One insisted on showering, while the other forbade it. Feeling helpless and speechless, Benjamin was unsure of how to exin. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get the wounds wet. Worst case, I¡¯ll wrap them in stic wrap.¡± Martina replied, ¡°Even so, what if they still get wet? I have to take responsibility for your health.¡± Benjamin racked his brains and suddenly came up with an even better idea. ¡°Or¡­ you could help me wash?¡± In the past, it was so intimate that even showering together was not umon. However, due to the events that followed,bined with Martina¡¯s insistence on leaving, their rtionship visibly deteriorated. Martina couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Benjamin when he was changing clothes, let alone showering together now. Her wordspletely stumbled, ¡°How could I help you wash? Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a difference between men and women?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Awkwardness Struck Benjamin was well aware, but he just hoped that he and Martina could reconcile, even if it meant resorting to some underhanded tactics. Seeing Benjamin¡¯s unwavering expression, it was as if he would really go and wash by himself if Martina didn¡¯t agree. At that moment, Martina could onlypromise. After all, it was because of his injury, and she couldn¡¯t simply ignore it. In the end, Martina had no choice but to reluctantly take a clean towel and follow behind Benjamin, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash.¡± At the same time, she got some stic wrap from the front desk to better protect the wound from getting wet. Ensuring that everything was in order, Benjamin entered the bathroom, and Martina followed suit. Unnoticed by Martina, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a pleased smile. Clearly, he had everything under his control. Martina was internally cursing and grumbling, but on the surface, she had to continue enduring the situation. She wondered if Benjamin was naturally confrontational with her. Why did he always find various ways to make her yield and disrupt her ns every time? Regardless, she could only take Benjamin into the bathroom. She put on an eye mask and had Benjamin sit in the filled bathtub. Relying on her familiarity with his body, she awkwardly washed him. Whether it was his upper body or lower body, Martina managed to clean him without much difficulty. The only issue was that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, so the process was slower than usual. She didn¡¯t know that during this time, Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, unblinking, without a trace of awkwardness. With Martina in front of him so close, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but recall their past together. Only after losing something did he truly realize its value. He had never imagined that one day she would want to leave him. And now, everything had be uncontroble. Martina tried her best to avoid touching Benjamin¡¯s injured area, but she still heard him let out a muffled groan. Startled, she thought she might have identally touched his wound and quickly removed the eye mask. Her concerned words resounded again, ¡°Benjamin, are you okay? Did I identally touch your wound?¡± However, after taking off the eye mask, Martina realized just how awkward the situation had be. It turned out that her hand was awkwardly ced on a sensitive area of the man! Despite washing Benjamin thoroughly, Martina felt as if her hand had be contaminated or something. This was simply too uneptable. Was fate purposely ying tricks on her? Benjamin groaned only because Martina¡¯s hand was in an inappropriate ce. Understanding what had happened, Martina was overwhelmed with embarrassment and wanted to hide. She once again awkwardly turned her head, too embarrassed to look back. She blurted out, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to, do you believe me?¡± Benjamin took the initiative to hold Martina¡¯s wrist, and his eyes seemed to be filled with a growing intensity of passion. ¡°Do you believe what you said?¡± he replied with a question. Martina¡¯s embarrassment was at its peak, and she couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. ¡°I think¡­¡± Martina racked her brain and finally managed toe up with a somewhat eptable excuse, ¡°I think it¡¯s gettingte, and you should rest!¡± With that, Martina swiftly fled the scene. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer; otherwise, she felt like she would be set on fire too. Benjamin¡¯s behavior was utterly excessive. Couldn¡¯t he have subtly hinted at her not to open her eyes or to keep her hands still? After a few minutes, Benjamin emerged from the bathroom, now d in a bathrobe. His exceptionally handsome face bore an expression of apparent helplessness. He continued to gaze at Martina, who felt increasingly awkward and didn¡¯t dare to lift her head. She voluntarilyy down on the bed, leaving the other half of the bed for Benjamin. ¡°Sleep now.¡± she said. Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything. At night, it was uncertain how much time passed, but Martina had already fallen asleep for real. Meanwhile, Benjamin stayed up all night, taking out his phone and diligently searching various topics on a particr browser. The search topics were roughly categorized into several types: How to resolve misunderstandings with your girlfriend? How to win back a girlfriend? 108 ways to pursue a girl. Awkurudaren Strick 2/5 Benjamin had already started his research long time ago. Luckily, Martina was fast asleep by then. Otherwise, if she had witnessed this scene, she would have doubted her own eyes. This man was Benjamin, who normally so arrogant and dismissive of everyone, and now he was searching for topics like this in the middle of the night. If anyone saw this, they¡¯d definitely suspect Benjamin had been possessed or something. The world must have. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. gone crazy! Benjamin looked at the search results, realizing they worked a bit anyway. Althought Martina hadn¡¯t fully epted him yet, there had been some changes, which meant the content he searched for was indeed useful. He looked at the woman next to him, who was sleeping peacefully, despite the faint pain from his wound, he managed to endure it. He gently held Martina into his embrace, as if holding the most precious treasure in the world. It was because of his past immaturity and stubbornness that things had spiraled out of control. Now, his goal was to do everything possible to make amends. As long as Martina was happy, he was willing to do anything. Benjamin¡¯s determination could be seen from all these recent changes. If he didn¡¯t sincerely want to change, how could he allow Martina to treat him this way time and time again? He went against his own family, even his own mother, though she probably deserved it. Benjamin¡¯s voice was almost a whisper, so low that only he could hear himself clearly. ¡°Martina, what should I do with you?¡± This woman was now so guarded against him, and it was truly challenging to bring her back to his side again. It was like trying to achieve the impossible. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140: I Can Prove It If You Don¡¯t Believe Me. In the morning, Martina just woke up to find that Benjamin was nowhere to be seen. She had no idea when he had gotten up. Despite his condition, he didn¡¯t seem to have any ns of resting. Martina pondered for a moment and decided to message him. ¡°Are you working? The doctor said you need to rest.¡± Outside the room, Benjamin had prepared some breakfast, carefully selecting dishes Property ? N?velDrama.Org. that Martina loved. In the past, he didn¡¯t know how to take care of someone properly, and he made some mistakes in this regard. However, after this period of time and effort, he hade to understand Martina better than ever. Knowing her tastes and habits well, he was attentive to her needs, proving that sometimes, it wasn¡¯t just about a man being too busy or something; if he truly desired to change, he would take action. Benjamin looked at the message on his phone, and the smile on his face couldn¡¯t be contained. He didn¡¯t reply but used his key card to open the door. Startled, Martina was standing barefoot on the floor, holding a bottle for defense. She must have been scared by yesterday¡¯s incident, causing her to act subconsciously. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± When Martina recognized the person in front of her, she finally felt relieved. ¡°Benjamin?. Where did youe from? Where were you just now?¡± ¡°Just got up, went downstairs to get some breakfast, Benjamin replied. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Martina nodded, but she faintly smelled a bloody scent. Then suddenly, she pounced on Benjamin like a hungry wolf. Benjamin¡¯s eyes seemed to contain stars, and his gaze could only hold Martina¡¯s figure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me?¡± Benjamin teased, purposely poking where it mattered most, making Martina¡¯s cheeks turn red again. Martina gave Benjamin an annoyed stare, but she wasn¡¯t really angry. ¡°What are you thinking? I just smelled a bloody scent and got worried that your wound might have opened up. Let me see!¡± Without further words, Martina took off Benjamin¡¯s shirt, forgetting in the moment what it meant to respect boundaries between men and women. Chapter 140 I Can Prove It If You Don¡¯t Believe Me Benjamin brought up the topic again, ¡°Last night, you were telling me to be respectful of our differences as men and women. So, what are you doing now?¡± Martina¡¯s lips twitched, and she could only offer a forced exnation, ¡°I¡¯m obviously taking care of your wound. What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± She checked the upper half of Benjamin¡¯s body, making sure his wound hadn¡¯t opened up again. The bloody scent might have been just her imagination, and she finally felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that it hasn¡¯t opened up, otherwise, all the recovery efforts fromst night would¡¯ve been in vain.¡± Benjamin took it all in, and the warmth in his eyes couldn¡¯t be shaken off again. Perhaps, the current rtionship was the best. Since Benjamin was fine, Martina could sit down and eat with peace of mind. During the meal, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Regarding your work, do you still need to work today?¡± Martina blinked and continued, ¡°If you trust me, why don¡¯t you let me go with Simon? I actually have some insights in this area as well. With his help and your presence, I believe there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues, and our coboration should go as we nned.¡± The concern was solely for Benjamin¡¯s health. He needed proper rest and shouldn¡¯t be stressed too much. These were the doctor¡¯s words, and Martina had taken them to heart. To her surprise, Benjamin shook his head. ¡°No need. Do you see me as that fragile?¡± Momentarily rendered speechless, Martina felt that any response she gave would be misjudged. Whether she said yes or no, it would be like dancing in Benjamin¡¯s restricted territory. She awkwardly pursed her lips and remained silent for quite a while. How could Benjamin, with such an understanding of Martina, notprehend her thoughts? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t dwell on these questions for too long. ¡°Today¡¯s work arrangement is not too demanding. After we sign a contract together, we can go to the first tourist spot and take a stroll.¡± Martina instinctively refused. He was injured anyway, how could he still think about having fun? Previously, Benjamin used to prioritize work so much that even if Martina was angry, he would only come tofort her after finishing his work! Why now, he kept making such significant changes repeatedly, she felt overwhelmed with pressure! ¡°If you¡¯re only going to sign a contract, it shouldn¡¯t take much time. After that, you shoulde back and rest. Sightseeing is not important; taking care of your health is the priority. Martina insisted. me..¡± Benjamin¡¯s attitude was resolute. ¡°My body is fine. I can prove it if you don¡¯t believe Martina furrowed her brows, clearly not believing him. ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Chapter 140 Can Prove it if You Don¡¯t Believe Me She watched as Benjamin got up, leaned on the table, and whispered something gently in Martina¡¯s ear. Right after that, Martina¡¯s expression changed once again. ¡°You are absolutely mad!!¡± Martina couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out her inner thoughts. This man was indeed insane, how could he treat his own body like this? Despite the injury, he was still preupied with such intimate matters between a man and a woman. He must be crazy! Perhaps to prevent Benjamin from doing something really crazy on the spot, Martina had to walk away. After a while, both of them had dressed up and left the hotel. Simon drove, and they headed to the ce where they would discuss workter. When Martina and the others arrived, it was evident that the other party had also been waiting for a long time, as there was already a whole team of people gathered here, who were possibly the company¡¯s high¨Clevel executives and some ordinary employees. As soon as they saw Benjamin getting off the car first, they all shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Walker!¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids and, in the next second, he extended a hand towards the still¨Copen car door. This scene left many people puzzled, looking at Benjamin¡¯s reaction with confusion. Some even whispered cautiously, ¡°What is Mr. Walker doing? Does he have someone with him? I remember Mr. Walker is a germaphobe, everyone knows that.¡± Among the people present, perhaps only Pierre understood who could receive such treatment from Benjamin. It seemed that Miss Martinez was also here, otherwise, others. wouldn¡¯t have received this kind of treatment. Pierre cleared his throat silently, checked his hairstyle on the phone screen to make sure everything was fine, and took a few steps forward. Here she came. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141: Is There Any Dissatisfaction with the n? Martina really came. Pierre was well aware of what Martina represented to Benjamin, even a fool could figure it out. Only she could be treated with such caution by Benjamin, just her, and no one else. Others were still looking at each other,pletely unaware of who this woman was that Mr. Walker treated with such care! Martina emerged in front of everyone. Her presencemanded attention as she gracefully made her way forward, capturing the gaze of all those present. They saw a delicately featured woman, wearing casual ck pants and a white tank top, standing beside Benjamin. At that moment, many people were shocked. What was going on? How could this be?! Many women fell in love with Benjamin at first sight. They thought that such a man should not be the type that anyone could easily approach. Anyway, everyone¡¯s emotions were bnced. The most important thing was¡­ being able to get close to Benjamin, even if it was just a fleeting nce, it would bring immense satisfaction. After all, Benjamin couldn¡¯t possibly have been interested in anyone, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have caused anyone any trouble or dissatisfaction. And now, his eyes were only on Martina. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Martina filled his heart and eyespletely! ¡°Why? Why does Mr. Walker have a woman by his side?¡± Many women had a look of confusion and iprehension, and some even pressed on their temples in pain, afraid they might faint! However, Pierre couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer! He didn¡¯t hesitate to roll his eyes at those gossiping people. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Have you forgotten what was the most important thing that day?¡± Pierre admonished. ¡°Don¡¯t say things you shouldn¡¯t, and don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t! Otherwise, you¡¯ll land in trouble.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sharply, Pierre continued, ¡°Moreover, is it more reasonable there are men around Mr. Walker than women?¡± Benjamin, after all, was a man, and even a hero had a hard time resisting the allure of a beautiful woman! Pierre couldn¡¯t understand why those women thought that there shoudn¡¯t be any women. around Benjamin. Other people were silenced by Pierre and felt that whatever they said was wrong. In the end, they could only awkwardly scratch their heads and say, ¡°Mr. Dubois, we know we were wrong¡­¡± Luckily, Pierre didn¡¯t have time to argue with them. He quickly went to personally greet Benjamin and Martina. He made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Mr. Walker, Miss Martinez, this way, please.¡± The top¨Cfloor office. Pierre led Benjamin upstairs, but due to work reasons, Martina was arranged to be in the adjacent lounge. Mainly because of some business confidential matters, it was indeed a bit inconvenient for her to apany them. Plus, Martina didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Benjamin, so she made a decision almost instantly. Just before parting, she instructed Simon, ¡°Take care of your boss. His injury is still quite serious, don¡¯t let his emotions fluctuate too much. If there is anything you can¡¯t handle, tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± If it were before, Simon would definitely not believe that Martina had such a smart mind. But now, he had no doubt about what Martina said. Was there anything Miss Martinez couldn¡¯t handle? The answer was no. ¡°Miss Martinez, rest assured, we¡¯ll stay in touch by phone anytime,¡± Simon responded. Martina promised, and then followed a young assistant to the lounge. The assistant came back and specially prepared coffee and juice for Martina, probably not knowing her preferences, so she deliberately made both options avable. Martina smiled gratefully at the assistant and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Initially, the assistant was simply curious about what made this woman so special to be treated that way by Mr. Walker. She even had him escort her out of the car, which seemed a bit pretentious. But now, having seen Martina up close, all the slight discontent in the assistant¡¯s heartpletely vanished. No wonder Mr. Walker was attracted; a woman who spoke so beautifully and gently was undoubtedly very likable to men. Even women could like her. The assistant wondered if she could remain indifferent if she ever encountered such a girl herself. Probably not! ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s just something I should do,¡± the assistant said, blushing unconsciously. Martina was taken aback and gave the assistant an extra nce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did your face suddenly turn so red?¡± Embarrassed, the assistant touched his face and felt even more awkward. This was so embarrassing! At the same time, things on Benjamin¡¯s side were also progressing smoothly. Because he was a living advertisement, everyone was eager to coborate with him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this project and the coboration were both in Carlsbad, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have made a special trip here. After all, expanding his professionalwork required a personal visit. They started with a small meeting, whichsted about half an hour. During this time, even the CEO of thepany was present. Surprisingly, the CEO of thispany was a woman. Even though they were discussing business, her gaze was fixed on Benjamin¡¯s face, as if she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Benjamin appearedpletely unaware, gently pursing his lips as he recollected some scenes from the previous night¨CMartina¡¯s shyness, her fluster, and her uncertainty. He also remembered the moment when something happened, seeing Martina looking lost and scared, desperately trying to hold back tears. It was clear that Martina was so worried about him, but she was unwilling to admit it. Benjamin knew that all of this was because of what he did in the past, which made her feel uncertain and anxious. So, Martina couldn¡¯t truly open her heart now. She was like a prickly hedgehog, as soon as someone got close, she unconsciously raised all her spines, hoping to scare him away. However, Benjamin was not like other men, and he couldn¡¯t let Martina get her way with this approach. Camille Moreau, the CEO, appeared intrigued as she gazed at Benjamin. She noticed that Benjamin, who was usually so focused on work, seemed lost in thought. Why was he acting like this? Ignoring Pierre, who was still exining their cooperation n, Camille took the initiative to speak, ¡°Mr. Walker, it seems like you¡¯re not fond of our proposal?¡± If not for this, Camille couldn¡¯t understand why Benjamin would spend his time daydreaming. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142: How About Having a Meal Together Later? At this moment, Camille really wanted to know what Benjamin was thinking. In fact, whether the coboration would work or not wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Anyway, she was determined to make things go her way with Benjamin. She wanted both the coboration and him. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of such a good opportunity? Then Camille said, ¡°I wonder what you are thinking right now. If there¡¯s any dissatisfaction with the cooperation, feel free to speak up.¡± Startled, Pierre thought if the proposal he wrote had any problems. He looked at Benjamin with a very puzzled expression. These days, he had been working tirelessly, wanting to finish this matter as soon as possible. He put a lot of effort into it and even got some information in advance from Simon. Pierre thought he had everything under control, but now it seemed that things might be different. He felt his heart rate elerating because of this. No way, this couldn¡¯t be happening. He shouldn¡¯t be this unlucky. ¡°If you feel there¡¯s something not right, please feel free to point it out, and I¡¯ll make the necessary corrections right away!¡± Pierre spoke to Benjamin, with great sincerity, seeming like he wouldn¡¯t dare to argue at all. Even if Benjamin purposely found faults that didn¡¯t even exist, Pierre could only choose to ept it. Moreover, Pierre knew that Benjamin wasn¡¯t the kind of person who enjoyed picking on things just for the sake of it. If he thought something was wrong, there must be a genuine reason. Under the puzzled gazes of Camille and Pierre, Benjamin finally snapped out of it. This must be a first, but when he thought about the reason behind this whole thing being Martina, it somehow made him feel relieved. Benjamin casually lifted his fingertip and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s continue.¡± Camille had some uneasy thoughts in her mind. If it wasn¡¯t because of the proposal, then what could possibly distract Benjamin? She seemed to have an idea and motioned to her assistant behind her. The assistant quickly understood her intentions and left here. ear. After a few minutes or so, the assistant returned and whispered something in Camille¡¯s Visibly, Camille¡¯s expression changed and she seemed somewhat shocked. Her gaze kept drifting towards Benjamin from time to time. Benjamin had never been interested in other women. Even if he knew someone was looking at him, he¡¯d pretend not to notice because he simply didn¡¯t care. The meeting concluded, and they sessfully signed the contract. However, they still needed to visit their new project site tomorrow, and there were no other ns afterward. ¡°Mr. Walker. I heard that when you came to discuss the coboration today, you brought a girl with you. Since you¡¯vee all the way here, how about bringing her along for a meal together?¡± Camille thought for a moment and suggested. Martina couldn¡¯t be hidden even if they wanted to, as so many people in thepany had already seen her. Plus, Benjamin didn¡¯t show any intention of keeping it a secret, so Camille certainly knew it. Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he didn¡¯t outright reject Camille¡¯s suggestion. Despite his usually decisive personality, he responded with an elusive answer this time. ¡°Let me ask her first.¡± At that moment, Camille was genuinely shocked. It was something Benjamin could easily agree to, but he wanted to ask that woman for permission? In Benjamin¡¯s heart, it seemed that the woman held quite a significant ce. Camille suddenly felt a sense of crisis, as she had long considered Benjamin as the goal she would strive for in her life. It was precisely because of this that she had been tirelessly working to get closer to him, step by step. But since Benjamin had already spoken, Camille could only nod in agreement, ¡°Alright. And I¡¯ll be here waiting for both of your responses.¡± Without saying a word, Benjamin walked out the door. Gazing at Benjamin¡¯s cold and determined demeanor, Camille believed that it was his genuine nature. Little did she know that only when Benjamin was with Martina, he appeared as a different person ¨C more vibrant and seemingly like an ordinary individual. Beside Martina, he no longer seemed unapproachable, nor did he evoke a sense of extreme fear. But in front of others, he would return to his usual self, without any changes. At this moment, Martina was in the lounge, drinking juice, eating snacks, and ying games on her phone. Time seemed to pass quickly. When Benjamin arrived, he saw Martina¡¯s current state. Originally exhausted, Benjamin even felt the throbbing pain from the wound on his back. However, when he saw Martina, all those ufortable feelings seemed to disappear at that moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin asked. Perhaps because Martina was so engrossed in the game, she didn¡¯t notice someone quietly approaching her side. If it weren¡¯t for the familiar voice suddenly calling from above, she would probably still be immersed in the game world. Martina looked up and saw Benjamin standing before her. ¡°Finished work?¡± Considering the total time spent, it had been less than an hour, much quicker than Martina had expected. ¡°Yeah, how about going out for a mealter?¡± Benjamin nodded. Hearing Benjamin¡¯s question, Martina didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Why suddenly go out for a meal again?¡± Benjamin¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Even if others didn¡¯t know, he should take better care of himself. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°It¡¯s work¨Crted. Let¡¯s have a meal together while we¡¯re at it,¡± Benjamin exined, as if he had grasped Martina¡¯s thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my schedule this afternoon, so I can go around with you first. But before that, we need to eat.¡± Since Martina had already agreed to Benjamin¡¯s arrangement, she naturally had no choice but to continue agreeing. ¡°Well¡­ Is it your idea or someone else¡¯s?¡± Martina felt a bit hesitant about going along like this. After all, she wasn¡¯t really a participant in the coboration. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Witnessing with her own eyes If it weren¡¯t for Benjamin¡¯s condition, Martina would never have followed him. It go.¡± Benjamin¡¯s smile was faint. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s idea. It¡¯s okay, if you don¡¯t want to After all, it was work¨Crted, and Martina didn¡¯t want to hold Benjamin back because of her. Since it was just having a meal, and it was requested by people from hispany, she didn¡¯t mind going. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Anyway, she would try to be as inconspicuous as possible. She would just focus on eating and act like she couldn¡¯t hear or see anything else. Martina agreed, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s everyone¡¯s idea, I don¡¯t want to be the one to cause any changes. Let¡¯s go have a meal. I happen to be a little hungry.¡± In truth, Martina said this on purpose. She just didn¡¯t want to dy Benjamin¡¯s work progress. Simon chuckled behind them, suddenly feeling that Miss Martinez didn¡¯t seem as heartless as she appeared at the beginning. No, it wasn¡¯t urate to say she was heartless. The most significant change was that she seemed to be less resistant and dissatisfied with the boss than she was initially. He held the belief that with the passage of time, there would be even more changes. Meanwhile, in the meeting room, Camille specifically asked Pierre to stay. Pierre initially thought it was because his exnation earlier had caused dissatisfaction with his boss, and he was thinking about how to resolve it. Suddenly, Camille spoke up, ¡°Pierre, you are the person I trust the most.¡± Pierre quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, boss. Absolutely.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°She must be preparing to scold someone, so she¡¯sying the groundwork beforehand, right?¡± However, the next thing Camille said made Pierre surprised. ¡°So, tell me, who is the woman staying by Mr. Walker¡¯s side? What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± Camille asked. Pierre paused. If he hadn¡¯t heard this with his own ears, he probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it! Was this his boss? The boss, who was typically so decisive and no¨Cnonsense, was now seeking gossip? But regardless, Pierre quickly answered truthfully, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know much, but th one thing I know. Do you know about the woman who used to be by Mr. Walker¡¯s si Camille furrowed her eyebrows, her thoughts swirling non¨Cstop! Finally, she settled on a conclusion, ¡°You mean¡­ the particrly shameless woman from before? The one who stuck by Mr. Walker¡¯s side and couldn¡¯t be chased away?¡± It seemed that the extent of Martina¡¯s infatuation from before had already be widely known and notorious! No wonder Martina had undergone such a significant transformation. Under such pressure and circumstances, people naturally underwent a reversal. It was either bing the person others talked about or making a change¨Cthose were the only two options. Pierre nodded, but his expression became a bit odd. ¡°Although that¡¯s how it seems, there¡¯s something we got wrong.¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, Mr. Walker is deeply concerned about Miss Martinez. He cares to the extent of repeatedly lowering his own status for her.¡± ¡°As for Miss Martinez who was originally in the dust, she is theplete opposite of the rumors!¡± ¡°From my observations these past few days, Miss Martinez is extremely important to Mr. Walker!¡± be?¡± Receiving such a conclusion, Camille¡¯s mood instantly turned gloomy. ¡°How could this Her fiery red lips moved, revealing a deep sense of jealousy in her eyes. She had worked so hard to get this opportunity to be close to Benjamin, so why did it turn out like this? Based on the information Camille had gathered before, there was no other woman around Benjamin. That¡¯s why she dared to take the risk, knowing that even if she failed in love, she still had her career. But who could have expected that things would change so quickly? This was a huge blow to her. Camille fell into silence, not knowing what to say for a long time. After a while, Pierre urged. ¡°Boss, should we still go for a meal? Simon messaged me just now saying they are already waiting in the lobby on the first floor.¡± Camille quickly snapped out of her thoughts, clenching her teeth and fists. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and see for myself what¡¯s so extraordinary about that woman!¡± If there was any doubt before, Pierre now fully understood why his boss cared so much about Benjamin. So, even the boss was captivated by Mr. Walker¡¯s charisma and was starting to have feelings for him? Pierre couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. This was simply awe¨Cinspiring; no wonder he was Mr. Walker¨Che was truly extraordinary! In Pierre¡¯s eyes, Camille used to be like a powerful woman, showing no interest in any man. Now he realized that it wasn¡¯t that Camille wasn¡¯t interested in other men; it¡¯s just that she had her eyes set on someone like Mr. Walker, which made her indifferent to others. As someone close to Camille, Pierre offered a reminder, ¡°Boss, I think you shouldn¡¯t overthink it. Mr. Walker is really good to Miss Martinez. Sometimes, feelings that shouldn¡¯t exist should be erased as soon as possible, so that we don¡¯t end up hurting ourselves in the end¡­¡± Camille couldn¡¯t possibly take the advice. Even if it meant facing death, she wanted to see it with her own eyes! At the restaurant, Simon pulled out chairs thoughtfully for Martina and Benjamin and sat himself in the farthest seat. Camille and Pierre sat on the other side. It was a private room, free from any disturbances. As soon as they entered, Camille spotted the woman sitting beside Benjamin. Even though they were both women, Camille instantly felt the difference between them. Most importantly, she could clearly sense that Martina was deliberately trying to lower her own presence. Despite that, Martina couldn¡¯t be ignored; instead, she exuded an even more captivating aura. People were curious about beautiful things, and Camille was no exception. Benjamin thoughtfully helped her put on a napkin. At that moment, Camille felt like she could hear her own heart shattering into pieces. Her heart was inplete disarray, and she couldn¡¯t put it back together. It was true that it was one thing to imagine it, and another to witness it with her own. eyes! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144: A Woman¡¯s Intuition This was Benjamin people were talking about! Why would he treat a woman like this? Were other women not worthy enough?! He used to show absolutely no interest in women! Not only that, he even seemed to despise them! He detested any woman getting close to him! The people who could stay by Benjamin¡¯s side for a long time were almost all men! Strong men who could keep up with his pace! Camille didn¡¯t know how she managed to stay calm. Her face visibly turned sour, she R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only was on the verge of showing anger. ¡°Mr. Walker, this youngdy must be Miss Martinez, right? The one Pierre mentioned earlier,¡± Camille said, picking up a bottle of wine and pouring a ss for Martina. She smiled, but her smile seemed to be fabricated. Yet, Camille managed to utter some kind words, ¡°Miss Martinez, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I must say, you are truly stunning.¡± And indeed it was! Even though Martina didn¡¯t make an effort to dress up, her looks were not inferior in the slightest. Compared to Camille¡¯s morous appearance, she appeared much more proportioned figure and those twinkling eyes, seemingly able to charm anyone¡¯s soul. But if anyone thought Martina was naive, they would be mistaken! She might appear naive on the surface, but that didn¡¯t mean she was naive. After following Benjamin for so many years, she had learned things she wouldn¡¯t have before. It was just that the old Martina had been willing to bury all her talents while following Benjamin. Now, she gradually realized that this was not the life she wanted, and naturally, some irreversible changes were taking ce. Camille¡¯s gaze still lingered on Martina, while also sensing Benjamin¡¯s asional nces at herself. But Camille knew very well that the reason Benjamin even bothered to look at her was all because of Martina. If Martina wasn¡¯t treated this way by Benjamin, Camille would surely like her. However, now, Camille was jealous! Why couldn¡¯t she be the one apanying Benjamin? She thought that as long as Benjamin wanted, she would dly be that woman by his side, even if it meant being behind the scenes. However, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t give any other women that chance. The reason was simple apart from Martina, he didn¡¯t want anyone else. Chapter 144: A Woman¡¯s Intuition The reason he could keep Martina by his side like this was not because he needed any women beside him, but because that woman was Martina. Unfortunately, before this, others simply didn¡¯t understand Benjamin¡¯s intentions, so they had no idea why he acted this way. Some even found it perplexing. Martina looked at Camille¡¯s expression and took a closer look, fueled by her woman¡¯s intuition. She could sense that Camille liked Benjamin, and it was a genuine affection that she couldn¡¯t easily dismiss. With that in mind, this meal today was probably not going to be simple! Initially, Martina didn¡¯t want to drink alcohol because, based on her memories, she tended to do and say things she couldn¡¯t understand when she got drunk. She was not afraid of getting drunk and causing trouble; she was afraid of someone reminding her of her actions when she was sober. So, discreetly, Martina grabbed a new cup and poured herself some tea, saying, ¡°You must be Miss Moreau, right?¡± On their way here, Simon had already given Martina a brief exnation of Camille¡¯s identity. They were going to have a meal together after all, and it would be awkward if Martina didn¡¯t even know Camille. Simon always handled these details very well, which helped Benjamin a lot. Otherwise, Martina would probably be at a loss about how to address Camille. Speaking of which, Camille looked stunning too. She had the kind of wild beauty that catched the eye¨Cbig wavy hair, fiery red lips, and exquisite makeup¨Cclearly a strong and powerful woman. It was hard to imagine what kind of man would be her final choice. Now, Martina smiled slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t handle wine well, so I¡¯ll have tea instead. Let me offer you a toast.¡± Camille¡¯s face stiffened, and if it weren¡¯t for Benjamin still being present, she would have lost her temper for sure! She rarely spoke to others like this or even offered a toast voluntarily. Today, she did it to challenge Martina. It would be best to get Martina drunk. Otherwise, how could Camille find her opportunity to take back her dignity? Camille was not willing to give up so easily and wanted to trip Martina up as much as possible! Ignoring Martina¡¯s toast, Camille quickly changed the topic, ¡°Do you dislike me? So you¡¯re unwilling to have a drink with me, right?¡± Completely terrified, Pierre was drenched in sweat. Wasn¡¯t he warning the boss on their way here not to act recklessly? But now, the boss seemed to have thrown all caution to the wind. What was going on? Was she going crazy?! ¡°Boss ¨C¡± In private, Pierre desperately tugged at Camille¡¯s clothes, trying to get her to sober up. If they angered Benjamin, would there be any chance of cooperation left? They wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the penalty for breaking the contract! Benjamin¡¯s family and business were on a grand scale, way beyond what their smallpany can handle! Camille understood Pierre¡¯s intentions but still didn¡¯t want to listen. Martina¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and before she could speak, Benjamin said, ¡°Is this your way of hospitality?¡± With just one sentence, Camille felt like she had been struck by lightning, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything more. This was Benjamin! Wasn¡¯t his meaning obvious enough just now?? Camille¡¯s expression was somewhat embarrassed, and Pierre quickly intervened to smooth things over. ¡°Well, boss, I¡¯ve already said that Martina shouldn¡¯t drink. I know you love drinking and making friends, but you can¡¯t do this!¡± Pierre was almost in tears. Could anyone get the normal boss back? Why did she be a different person every time she see Mr. Walker? And it was Pierre who felt uneasy atst. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145: An Illusion? Although Camille still felt a bit unhappy, she nodded and agreed, ¡°My bad. I didn¡¯t consider it carefully.¡± Then she finished the drink in her hand in one gulp! Martina was already used to such situations. Considering Camille had sensed Martina¡¯s feelings towards Benjamin, was it strange for her to act this way? No. Martina replied with a fake smile, ¡°I see you are straightforward. I apologize for dampening the mood.¡± Then, she sat back down and gave Benjamin a discreet nce. Camille had been waiting here. No wonder they were having a meal! Didn¡¯t Benjamin feel anything odd? Camille¡¯s emotions were hardly concealed; if Benjamin observed closely, he would surely notice. However, he didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss. He hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Camille¡¯s feelings apart from discussing business. The dinner was merely a necessary business engagement to him. But if Benjamin didn¡¯t want toe here or if Camille did or said anything to upset him, it would be impossible for her to do something like this. Benjamin felt Martina¡¯s gaze and looked momentarily puzzled. Did he do something wrong? He just didn¡¯t want Martina to drink, that¡¯s all. This made him feel a bit angry with Camille. So, what¡¯s going on with Camille? Benjamin used to think she handled things quite well, but now, did she changed? Pierre felt Benjamin¡¯s gaze, and it scared him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. He hurriedly urged the server to bring the dishes. If they kept waiting like this, it might turn into a battlefield! On the other hand, Simon became more rxed. With his boss gradually bing more amodating, Simon didn¡¯t have to handle as much on his own as before. He realized that this decrease in workload was all thanks to Martina. Simon had already treated Martina as his lucky star. As long as she was happy, the boss would be happy. As long as the boss was happy, everyone was happy! So, Simon thought it was necessary to ¡°curry favor¡± with Miss Martinez!! The dinner wasn¡¯t very pleasant, especially for Camille. She kept drinking quietly, and if it weren¡¯t for Pierre holding her back, she probably would have ended up drinking too much. Martina didn¡¯t drink wine, ate her fill, and also fed Benjamin asionally. Of course, most of the time, it was Benjamin who fed Martina. Martina did it in return as a gesture of reciprocity and to help Benjamin recover faster¨Cnothing more. After the meal, Camille had also had enough to drink. Pierre supported her and exined, ¡°Mr. Walker, our boss isn¡¯t usually like this.¡± Unfortunately, Pierre¡¯s efforts were in vain because Benjamin didn¡¯t care at all. What did Benjamin care about Camille¡¯s usual behavior? He was more concerned about everything rted to Martina. As for other people, they were just passersby at best. ¡°Since Miss Moreau had quite a bit to drink, it¡¯s best for us to head home now. You don¡¯t need to worry about us; we¡¯ll make our own way back,¡± Simon said, skillfully dismissing them in just a few words as the social expert he was. Vaguely, Camille murmured, ¡°Mr. Walker, actually¡­ I quite like¡­¡± Pierre was on the verge of tears this time! To avoid inviting the displeasure of either Benjamin or Martina, he quickly reached out and covered Camille¡¯s mouth. The hairs on his body stood on end, and he whispered, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t say that!¡± If someone really overheard it, who knew what might happen! The whole cooperation deal could be destroyed! Well, Pierre¡¯s sole focus was on work, and nothing else mattered! After seeing Camille off, Martina let out a sigh of relief and nudged the man beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± Martina had heard Camille¡¯s words just now, but she didn¡¯t expose her in front of her. Benjamin shrugged indifferently and looked at Martina with bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why were you ring at me just now?¡± Hearing this, Martina instantly understood. Well, great, Benjamin really didn¡¯t catch on. Martina rolled her eyes dramatically, and if it weren¡¯t for Benjamin¡¯s still recovering body, she would have loved to kick him to the curb! ¡°Camille likes you, and she got drunk for you today. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have Benjamin was taken aback for a moment, but it was just a moment. Then he smiled teasingly, ¡°So, you¡­ are jealous?¡± His voice carried a hint of hesitation, probably unsure about Martina¡¯s true intentions. Simon quietly said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go get the car!¡± Avoiding bing the third wheel, he couldn¡¯t hear their conversation anymore as a single man. Before, Simon didn¡¯t think being single was a big deal, but with the recent changes, he N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. wanted to find a girlfriend too. Chapter 145: An Illusion? Martina rolled her eyes again, saying, ¡°Jealous? I just don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself and don¡¯t want to be your shield!¡± Her words were cold, but only Martina knew what she really thought in her heart. Benjamin chuckled softly and suddenly embraced Martina from behind. ¡°Martina, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Martina looked puzzled. ¡°Happy about what? Happy that Camille likes you? Then why not just send her home? Maybe you two will Before Martina could finish her sentence, Benjamin smoothly pulled off a challenging move, swiftly turning her in his arms. Then, he lifted her up, leaving her suspended in the air. In the next moment, a gentle kiss sealed Martina¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear these things,¡± he said. So?! Martina got angry! If he didn¡¯t want to hear it, then he shouldn¡¯t have listened. Why did he kiss her?! Even though they had kissed before, was it appropriate now, given their current rtionship?! Fortunately, Simon wasn¡¯t here; otherwise, he would have felt quite jealous! When Simon¡¯s car arrived, Martina and Benjamin were already waiting at the door. As Simon opened the car door, he could feel that something was off with his boss¡¯s face. It was as if there was a faint palm print, but it wasn¡¯t very noticeable¨Conly visible under certain light and angles. Simon was certain it hadn¡¯t been there before. What happened during the short time he was away? Why did his boss look like this now? In his heart, Simon made a bold guess. Could it be that the boss said something he shouldn¡¯t have, upsetting Miss Martinez? But he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was afraid that if he said the wrong thing, he¡¯d be the next one getting pped! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146: The Wishes Will Come True. They went to the hospital again to have the doctor help change the medication and check their physical condition. It had to be said that Benjamin¡¯s recovery ability was quite good. ording to the doctor, his wound was healing at least twice as fast as others. So, some moderate exercise was fine, as long as it didn¡¯t strain the wound. With the doctor¡¯s assurance, Martina didn¡¯t say anything further. They sat together in the car, preparing to reach the first scenic spot. Originally, Martina didn¡¯t want to go to the ce with the matching locks because it didn¡¯t seem necessary. It was just a gimmicky ce, not actually meaningful. But seeing Benjamin injured and wanting to go there, Martina couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse, no matter how much she wanted to. She nced at Benjamin beside her. He was clearly injured but insisted on pushing through, as if driven by some kind of obsession. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She thought to herself, ¡°Never mind, it is just going there to take a look. Can anything reallye out of it? That¡¯s definitely not possible.¡± Many things couldn¡¯t just be fulfilled because of a little gimmick. If that were the case, people wouldn¡¯t need to rely on their efforts anymore; they could juste here and make a wish. They were quite far from the location of that scenic spot, so it took them a little over an hour to finally arrive. The weather right now was perfect¨Cnot too hot, not too cold. As soon as they got out of the car, Simon took charge of parking, and both of them hurriedly made their way to the entrance of this scenic area. The name of this spot was ¡®Deep Love at First Sight¡®, as if it was designed specifically for young couples, even the name was all about love. Many people came here hoping to strengthen their bond with their significant lover, but in reality, coming or noting to this tourist spot didn¡¯t make much difference. Only when one¡¯s own inner will was firm could the rtionship between the two be stable; otherwise, even if they came to this ce a thousand times, the ultimate result would still be the same. That was also why Martina wasn¡¯t particrly eager toe here, because she herself felt that shecked determination. In a situation where she knew she couldn¡¯t do it, why put all the problems between them on a tourist spot? Regardless of their emotions, Martina and Benjamin continued forward at a leisurely pace. They saw various stalls all around them. These stalls disyed all kinds of products, from hats and sun umbres to various beverages, snacks, and misceneous items. There was nothing one couldn¡¯t find here. It seemed to be Benjamin¡¯s first time in such a ce; he had never had such an experience before. Because he usually disliked excessive interactions with others and rarely went to crowded ces, he usually avoided them whenever possible, let aloneing to a tourist spot like this. It was really a rare asion. If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of quickly improving the rtionship between him and Martina, he probably wouldn¡¯t havee here at all. Benjamin reached out to hold Martina¡¯s hand, but she hesitated and showed some resistance before finally allowing him to grasp it. ¡°What are you doing? There so many people here. We haven¡¯t reached that kind of rtionship between us!¡± Martina said. Indeed, they had never defined their rtionship from the beginning to the end. It was reasonable for her to say that, and Benjamin¡¯s proactive behavior made her feel ufortable. Who knew Benjamin woulde up with an excuse, saying, ¡°There are too many people here, and I don¡¯t want to lose you in the crowd.¡± These words made Martina feel like a child, feeling speechless. Seeing Benjamin so insistent, no matter how much Martina struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free, so she had to give up. Benjamin was happy inside, holding Martina as if she was his most beloved treasure. Perhaps it was because both of them had such outstanding looks that they attracted a lot of attention wherever they went. eyes. Soon, many people stopped to look at them, all with a mix of surprise and envy in their ¡°Take a look at them! This good¨Clooking guy and stunning girl, could they be here to make wishes for their rtionship in this ce?¡± There was a temple here where people came to make wishes in rtionships or marriage. Numerous individuals gathered here not only to hang matching locks together but also to specifically make wishes for their rtionships, all in order to find peace of mind. However, to reach this temple, one must climb a very high mountain step by step Except for the time when they could take transportation to descend the mountain, the rest of the journey relied solely on their legs. Many people gave up halfway when they reached the middle of the mountain. There were very few who could persist all the way, but even so, the number of visitors to this scenic area remained constant, with almost everyone eager toe. Now, the area was crowded with people. Martina found it a bit surprising and couldn¡¯t quite understand why there were so many people here every day? As the two of them walked along, the voices discussing them became more and more frequent. When Simon finally caught up with them with some difficulty, he heard some people saying something. ¡°Wow, this is so cool! Even such attractive and charming individuals visit a ce like this; it seems the wishes made here will indeede true!¡± ¡°I¡¯m determined! No matter what, I¡¯m going to climb up that mountain today. Even if it¡¯s just for my wife, I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± ¡°For sure! Today, I¡¯m also going to climb up that mountain. Even if it¡¯s for my husband¡­ I¡¯ll put in the effort too!!¡± The first person saying that didn¡¯t seem odd at all, but the next one was a man?! That¡¯s a bit unusual! He referred to the other person as his husband. Didn¡¯t that mean two men were in a rtionship? Even Simon couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at the man. He saw two men affectionately leaning against each other¨Cone slightly shorter and petite, while the other was tall and robust. Simon¡¯s perspective wasn¡¯t necessarily conservative; it was just that he had never been in a rtionship before and was confident about his orientation as a straight guy. Therefore, he found it a bit challenging toprehend why two men could be so affectionate with each other. But on second thought, if two men could be together, then his boss and Miss Martinez should definitely be able to reconcile, right? Indeed, Simon¡¯s thought process was really something; he had changed his mind. several times so easily. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147: You¡¯re Quite Extravagant The road was winding and extremely rugged; if someone was chasing from behind, they would surely never catch up no matter what. Regarding the voices of those discussions, Simon just silently listened. Then he quietly followed behind Benjamin and Martina, acting like a follower. His main task now was to stay close to the two and help carry their bags and whatnot. Along the way, Martina thought, since they were already here, why not just enjoy themselves? After all, she couldn¡¯t leave. With this idea in mind, she decided to stroll around the nearby streets first, not bothering about the scenery on the mountaintop for the moment. She wanted to explore the foot of the mountain first. However, the cost of Martina¡¯s shopping spree was that soon her hands were overflowing with bags and items. But it wasn¡¯t her hands that were full, but Simon¡¯s hands were really, really full. Simon suddenly understood why there were so many men in TV dramas who engaged in intense physical activities and various adventures without fear, but as soon as they went shopping with women, they felt scared. Mainly because women became tireless fighters when it came to shopping. Since Martina hadn¡¯t had a proper shopping spree in a long time, being in a ce like Carlsbad that day made her interested in everything. Benjamin, on the other hand, had the mentality of being willing to apany a beautiful woman at all costs. Whatever Martina wanted to do, he did his best to apany her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Simon¡¯s hands being full of bags and Benjamin¡¯s body not feeling quite up to it, Martina might have continued shopping. By now, Martina had almost changed her entire outfit. She wore sunsses on her face to shield from the sun, and a sun hat on her head, looking both stylish and beautiful. She also bought Benjamin a pair of sunsses, primarily to hide his face. Even with only half of his face visible behind the sunsses, Benjamin¡¯s incredibly handsome appearance couldn¡¯t be concealed, radiating an elusive charm. From the perspective of others, it looked as if the two were intentionally showing off their affection, even going so far as to wear matching sunsses, with one beingrge and the other small. The two of them continued walking forward. They saw someone selling matching locks near the edge of the cliff up ahead. The matching locks, designed to be locked together and hung up, provided a space for visitors to write their names and wishes. ording to the legend, if they wrote their names on the locks, hung them on the chain at the cliff¡¯s edge, closed their eyes, and made a sincere wish, their wish woulde true. Many people came here because of the fame of this legend, and whether it was true or not, they tended to lean towards believing it was. Subconsciously, Martina wanted to take a detour. ¡°How about we go and check out the area ahead? It seems quite lively over there.¡± However, Benjamin, who usually followed Martina¡¯s arrangements, refused this time. ¡°No, stay with me and let¡¯s buy a pair of matching locks.¡± Even though Martina had already guessed Benjamin¡¯s thoughts, hearing it directly from him felt different. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Trusting those things doesn¡¯t seem like your style. Whether two people can sessfully be together doesn¡¯t depend on hanging the locks.¡± Martina believed she made herself very clear, and Benjamin should understand. He couldn¡¯t possibly keep insisting, right? But Benjamin once again shattered Martina¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t say a word and just took Martina¡¯s hand, leading her to the nearby stall selling the matching locks. The stall owner was a girl who looked around her teens, with a particrly cute and lively demeanor. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As soon as she saw Benjamin and Martina approaching, she immediately stood up from her small stool and warmly weed them. ¡°Do you two want to buy a pair of matching locks? I have various styles here! You can take a look, or I can even customize one for you on the spot!¡± the young girl said enthusiastically. Martina was surprised to see such a young girl selling matching locks here and wanted to take a closer look. Seeming ustomed to such curious gazes, the girl exined without waiting for Martina to ask, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not an adult yet, this stall isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯m just here to help my mom; she went to the restroom.¡± Perhaps it was the sincerity in the young girl¡¯s eyes, or maybe Martina just wanted to join in the spirit of being here, she picked up a pair of matching locks, which were basically was all. locks that looked a bit nicer than the regr old¨Cfashioned ones, but that The girl nodded and handed the matching locks to Martina, also giving her a pen. This pen wrote names that wouldn¡¯t be erased by the wind and rain. ¡°Later, you and your boyfriend can write your names and wishes on it. Oh, by the way, a friendly tip: once you hang this pair of locks, you can¡¯t take them down again because there¡¯s no key!¡± the young girl said. After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Martina. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful, absolutely the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. And your boyfriend is handsome too. I wish you both a longsting and blissful rtionship!¡± Whether it was because of the girl¡¯s words or something else, Benjamin directly waved at Simon. Simon struggled to take out his wallet from his pants pocket. These two really had an understanding between them; they didn¡¯t even need to speak to know what the other wanted. Benjamin pulled out two one¨Chundred¨Cdor bills from his wallet and ced them on the small table in front of the girl. ¡°You can keep the change,¡± he said. In reality, the matching locks were worth at most 20 dors, perhaps even 10 dors. Benjamin was indeed quite extravagant. The young girl was frightened. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s really not necessary, you don¡¯t need to spend so much. These locks are only 25 dors for you.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t say a word and just left with Martina, ignoring the girl¡¯s calls from behind. Martina shook her head in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re way too extravagant. She asked for 25 dors, and you gave her 200. What if she asked for 250? Would you give her 2000?¡± Benjamin shrugged, ¡°Isn¡¯t buying things supposed to make people happy?¡± Martina paused for a moment, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re happy?¡± Then, she realized why Benjamin was so happy. He was genuinely pleased by the girl¡¯s words just now, and that¡¯s why he reacted like this, right? Martina silently shook her head. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t understand Benjamin¡¯s thought process. He used to be so aloof and arrogant, but now he suddenly became an ordinary man. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148: As Long as Your Rtionship is Good, Don¡¯t Bother About Me Simon continued to silently follow behind the two of them, thinking, ¡°As long as your rtionship is good, don¡¯t bother about me.¡± Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t walked far when Simon noticed several delivery personnel stationed along the road. It meant that as long as the money was paid, they could help deliver items to specified locations, making it easier for tourists visiting this ce. Simon thought that they still had a long way to go, and it wasn¡¯t convenient to carry everything, so he picked out some necessary items and had the rest sent away by the delivery service. Of course, he did this with the agreement of Martina and Benjamin; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take such action. After walking for a while, Martina was concerned that Benjamin¡¯s body might not hold up well, so she suggested taking a seat nearby. Benjamin believed there was no need to hurry, so he agreed. They still had a bit of a walk to reach the edge of the cliff, which would probably take another ten minutes or so. Taking a short rest sounded like a good idea. The two of them found a bench nearby and sat down, while Simon silently cleaned the bench in advance for them. Recently, due to the increased interaction with Benjamin, Martina gradually discovered Simon¡¯s remarkable abilities which made her respect him. Sometimes, she even wondered if she could be as good as Simon if she became an assistant herself. Simon sensed a probing gaze and a cold gaze directed at him, and instantly assumed a ready¨Cto¨C follow¨Corders expression. The two gazes were from Martina and Benjamin, of course. Benjamin¡¯s possessiveness towards Martina was very strong now, so when he noticed Martina showing interest in observing Simon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased. Simon immediately figured out the situation and anxiously looked at Martina, asking, ¡°Miss Martinez, do you need any help? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say it directly, ¡°Miss Martinez, please, you mustn¡¯t keep looking at me like that. If you do, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my life.¡± Of course, Martina had no idea what was going on in Simon¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you¡¯re doing a great job as an assistant,¡± she simply answered. ¡°The way you and Benjamin understand each other without even exchanging a single nce is really remarkable. You helped a lot. No wonder Benjamin decided to keep you by his side.¡± These words came straight from Martina¡¯s heart. She genuinely appreciated how hard it was to be such an assistant. It was not a job that anyone could do. Simon blushed a little; he probably didn¡¯t expect Martina to suddenly praise him like this, making him feel a bit ufortable. Through their time together, Simon realized that Martina wasn¡¯t as terrible as he had initially imagined. In fact, she was a very well¨Cmannered, polite, and intelligent woman, wasn¡¯t she? Perhaps his previous misconceptions were due to some preconceived notions. Simon politely said, ¡°Thank you. This is just what I should do. The boss pays me a good sry every month, so it¡¯s only right and proper that I do my best in this position.¡± Martina sighed, ¡°Maybe you are right, but¡­well, forget it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll understand even if I exin.¡± The three of them rested here for a while, feeling that their energy had recovered enough, and they replenished their water before preparing to continue their journey. One minute before they set off, Martina specially touched the wound on Benjamin¡¯s back. ¡°How are you feeling? Any pain? If you can¡¯t walk anymore, just tell me. We don¡¯t have toe here at this moment. We can alwayse back in the future.¡± Benjamin¡¯s calm face showed a hint of surprise. His gaze fell on Martina. Unlike the usual indifference and dismissiveness he had towards others, his eyes were filled withplex emotions that were hard to understand, ¡°Future?¡± he repeated the word, seemingly pondering something. Martina was puzzled, ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Benjamin seemed to think of something but eventually shook his head, ¡°No. And I¡¯m feeling fine.¡± In reality, Benjamin had a lot on his mind. Since Martina could openly talk about the future and staying together, did that mean that the current Martina didn¡¯t want to leave anymore? Their pace was not slow, and they soon arrived at the edge of the cliff. Although it was a real cliff, there were some safety measures in ce, such as iron chains and stone pirs, all designed to protect pedestrians. Almost all the people who came to this ce were couples, one man and one woman. Of course, there could be situations like the one that Simon saw earlier, but those cases were rtively rare. When Martina and the others arrived here, they didn¡¯t rush to lock their matching locks. Benjamin took the locks from Martina¡¯s hand and wrote something on them. At this critical moment, Martina unintentionally looked towards the edge of the cliff and noticed something very unexpected. The couple who should have been very sweet didn¡¯t hang the locks on the chains like others did. Instead, they took out a series of lock¨Cpicking tools and removed one pair of the many locks hanging on the chains at the cliff¡¯s edge. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. There were tens of thousands, if not more, pairs of locks on this cliff. It would be really challenging to find their own locks among so many. Martina clearly saw the girl sobbing uncontrobly but trying hard not to cry out loud. Her shoulders were shaking from the sobs. The young man looked at the girl¡¯s back with apparent helplessness and sadness. It was unclear what had happened between the two, but they looked well¨Cmatched in appearance and temperament. However, fate seemed to y a cruel trick on them. After about a few tens of seconds, the man finally spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± ¡°From now on, you do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine. We¡¯ll follow different paths.¡± ¡°After this, we¡¯ll marry other people, and we won¡¯t have any more connections. The matching locks on this cliff were ourst obstacle, but I¡¯ve unlocked them.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll call you this way onest time. I hope you will be happy and find evesting happiness after leaving me. Goodbye.¡± Under Martina¡¯s watchful gaze, the man actually turned and walked away. At this moment, the girl suddenly turned around, seemingly wanting to call out to stop the young man¡¯s departure. However, when she saw his resolute steps, her words got stuck in her throat. sping her hands tightly around her arms, she crouched down on the ground, sobbing loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ We were not meant to be¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149: On Purpose? However, from an angle the girl didn¡¯t notice, after the young man had walked quite a distance, he also broke down in tears, burying his face in his hands. It was evident that they were a deeply loving couple, but what hardships had driven them to this point? Many other passersby sighed and felt emotional. They probably didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene today in this ce. In truth, a pair of matching locks really couldn¡¯t represent much. It might have been just an obsession in the hearts of these two people, and now that the obsession was gone, there was no need to continue clinging to it. Martina¡¯s mood was also somewhat affected. She hesitated and tugged at Benjamin¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Do we really need to hang the locks?¡± Though she didn¡¯t express it very clearly, Benjamin could clearly see some hesitation in her eyes. Perhaps he had guessed Martina¡¯s thoughts. Was she worried that the same fate might befall them in the future? Benjamin¡¯s heart was filled with pain at this moment. He could assure her that such a thing would never happen, but he feared Martina might not easily believe him. With a deep sigh, Benjamin gently pulled Martina into his arms and said, ¡°We won¡¯t be like that. No matter what happens, no matter what obstacles we face, this won¡¯t be our ending.¡± Martina pursed her lips. Perhaps at this moment, she truly felt the sincerity of Benjamin¡¯s feelings for her. However, she still couldn¡¯tpletely let go of her worries. Love was aplex thing. Just like before, she was once madly in love, but now she only wanted to leave. ¡°Alright, if you want to, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Martina sniffed and said. After all, it were just a pair of locks, and she tried to convince herself with that thought. Strangely, from the moment they bought the locks to the moment they locked them, Benjamin deliberately turned the side with the writing away from Martina, so she couldn¡¯t see what was written on them at all. The locks were sessfully hung on the edge of the cliff, and it felt like a door had been sealed in Martina¡¯s heart. Benjamin closed his eyes, he had never believed in the divine before. Yet, now he stood there, repeatedly praying to the gods. People really could change; it all depended on whether they were willing or not. Martina also closed her eyes slowly and made a wish in her heart, a wish she thought was impossible toe true. The wish was ¡°I hope that someday in the future, I can attain the freedom I desire.¡± Even at this moment, Martina was still preparing to leave. Despite knowing that Benjamin had genuinely developed feelings for her, she still didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life. No one around Benjamin approved of Martina, even treating her as an outsider trying hard to fit into their circle. Because she didn¡¯t belong to that circle in the first ce, this way of interacting made everyone feel exhausted. Even Benjamin was no exception. Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, there were changes happening inside him. As Martina had mentioned before, love was aplex matter. Relying solely on their feelings wouldn¡¯t guarantee itssting forever. They understood that in the future, they might encounter challenges or resistance that could potentially lead them to give up on each other. Instead of that, it was better to seek freedom, at least they wouldn¡¯t end up with nothing. After making her wish, Martina slowly opened her eyes and happened to see Benjamin¡¯s erged face right in front of her, unconsciously getting too close forfort. His breath sprayed on Martina¡¯s face, making her feel extremely ufortable. Martina forced herself to remainposed and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin smiled at Martina and asked, ¡°Are you making a wish?¡± Martina denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Just now, didn¡¯t this man also close his eyes? How could he be quicker to open them than she was? Benjamin wouldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°What did you wish for?¡± Martina suddenly felt a bit conscience¨Cstricken, but she also knew she couldn¡¯t hide it Fortunately, making a wish was speaking in one¡¯s heart, so it was not like anyone could hear it. ¡°You mind your own business about what I wished for! I can wish for whatever I want, do you have a problem with that?¡± Martina retorted, feeling a bit embarrassed and angry. Noticing Martina¡¯s irritation, Benjamin stopped probing further. He held her hand again and added another wish in his heart, ¡°I hope our lovests forever, like the eternal beauty of the moon, even when we are apart.¡± The road to the mountain was indeed too far, and it was gettingte in the day, so there might not be enough time. At first, Benjamin intended to take Martina up the mountain, but he faced strong opposition from her. Martina knew that once Benjamin set his mind on something, it was difficult to change his decision. So, she was merely trying to negotiate. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go, I just don¡¯t want you to go right now, Martina said, trying to reason with him. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already getting dark. It won¡¯t be safe to go up now. How about we wait until tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your wound. You¡¯re still recovering, and it¡¯s not wise to ignore that fact. Do I need to remind you again and again?¡± she continued. Not giving a chance for Benjamin to respond, Martina pretended to be tough and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you getting injured because of me, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with you!¡± Observing Martina¡¯s stubborn behavior, Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated. Why was Miss Martinez still so obstinate at this moment? Was this amon trait among women? They seemed to have an inner and outer demeanor, almost like it was ingrained in their nature. Benjamin felt a bit aggrieved, ¡°I just want to go up the mountain with you as soon as possible. There¡¯s a Temple of Love up there¡­¡± Every time Martina faced Benjamin¡¯s pitiful eyes, her heart became a mess of confusion. She didn¡¯t know if Benjamin was doing it on purpose, so she had to try negotiating again. ¡°Tomorrow will be the same. You¡¯re not busy with work right now, right? We¡¯ll have plenty of time to have fun in the future,¡± she suggested. ¡°If going up the mountain would affect your wound, I¡¯d only feel guilty. Let¡¯s go tomorrow instead!¡± Perhaps truly understanding Martina¡¯s worries and feelings, Benjamin finally reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay, tomorrow then.¡± Martina looked at the sky and proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back now ande back early tomorrow morning?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benjamin shook his head and said, ¡°No need. There¡¯s a hotel nearby. We can stay here for the night. I¡¯ve already arranged it with Simon.¡± Hearing this, Martina felt an instinctive urge to nod, but something felt off. However, she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was wrong. What was the matter? Why did this situation feel strange? She tried her best to figure it out but couldn¡¯t exin. Perhaps she was just overthinking things! But if she thought carefully, she would understand. If Benjamin hy The road to the mountain was indeed too far, and it was gettingte in the day, so there might not be enough time. At first, Benjamin intended to take Martina up the mountain, but he faced strong opposition from her. Martina knew that once Benjamin set his mind on something, it was difficult to change his decision. So, she was merely trying to negotiate. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go, I just don¡¯t want you to go right now,¡± Martina said, trying to reason with him. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already getting dark. It won¡¯t be safe to go up now. How about we wait until tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your wound. You¡¯re still recovering, and it¡¯s not wise to ignore that fact. Do I need to remind you again and again?¡± she continued. Not giving a chance for Benjamin to respond, Martina pretended to be tough and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you getting injured because of me, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with you!¡± Observing Martina¡¯s stubborn behavior, Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated. Why was Miss Martinez still so obstinate at this moment? Was this amon trait among women? They seemed to have an inner and outer demeanor, almost like it was ingrained in their nature. Benjamin felt a bit aggrieved, ¡°I just want to go up the mountain with you as soon as possible. There¡¯s a Temple of Love up there¡­¡± Every time Martina faced Benjamin¡¯s pitiful eyes, her heart became a mess of confusion. She didn¡¯t know if Benjamin was doing it on purpose, so she had to try negotiating again. ¡°Tomorrow will be the same. You¡¯re not busy with work right now, right? We¡¯ll have plenty of time to have fun in the future,¡± she suggested. ¡°If going up the mountain would affect your wound, I¡¯d only feel guilty. Let¡¯s go tomorrow instead!¡± Perhaps truly understanding Martina¡¯s worries and feelings, Benjamin finally reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay, tomorrow then.¡± Martina looked at the sky and proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back now ande back early tomorrow morning?¡± Benjamin shook his head and said, ¡°No need. There¡¯s a hotel nearby. We can stay here for the night. I¡¯ve already arranged it with Simon.¡± Hearing this, Martina felt an instinctive urge to nod, but something felt off. However, she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was wrong. What was the matter? Why did this situation. feel strange? She tried her best to figure it out but couldn¡¯t exin. Perhaps she was just overthinking things! But if she thought carefully, she would understand. If Benjamin h nned ahead, how could he have booked the hotel in advance? It seemed intentional, didn¡¯t it? Chapter 150: Lied to You Chapter 150: Lied to You Unfortunately, Martina¡¯s mind had been muddled by Benjamin¡¯s tricks, and she couldn¡¯t quite think clearly. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Simon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle from behind, suddenly realizing how adorable Martina was. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he felt that way. He had deliberately booked two rooms. The rooms in this area were in high demand. and hard to get without prior reservations. Even these two rooms were secured by his fast. fingers, and there was absolutely no chance for a third room. Clearly, Martina needed to stay in the same room as Benjamin. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to share a room with Simon. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Apologetically, Simon said, ¡°Miss Martinez, it wasn¡¯t intentional. It¡¯s just that these rooms are incredibly hard to book.¡± How could such coincidences keep happening? When coincidences happened every time, they weren¡¯t coincidences at all! Martina, unwilling to believe it, opened her hotel booking app to check the avability of nearby hotels. But when she checked, she realized that Simon had indeed been telling the truth. The rooms here had long been fully booked, and there was no chance of getting an additional one at thest minute. Helpless, Martina had no choice but to ept the situation, but it did change her attitude towards Simon. ¡°After I praised you, you messed up again. I guess I shouldn¡¯tpliment you in the future.¡± Martina teased. Simon replied with a helpless expression, wondering what he did wrong. However, a whileter, he received another text message on his phone, notifying him that 50,000 dors had been credited to his bank ount. At that moment, all those random thoughts and hesitations disappearedpletely. After all, wasn¡¯t making money what life was all about? With such a fantastic opportunity to earn, he had no reason to refuse it at all. As long as it made the boss happy, nothing else mattered. Once again, Martina and Benjamin were in the same room, but this time, it was a themed room with a suggestive atmosphere. Theyout, lighting, and everything else gave off an eerie vibe, making Martina feel quite ufortable. It wasn¡¯t genuinely eerie, but rather her strong unease that made everything seem ufortable. Even the bathroom for taking a shower was semi¨Ctransparent, though not entirely see- through. Through the frosted ss, one could vaguely make out the contours of the person inside. Martina and Benjamin were both going to showerter, but faced with this situation, how could they possibly do it? They couldn¡¯t just bare it all in front of each other, that would be even harder than killing someone! The idea of taking a shower in that room disgusted Martina, and she shivered in disgust. Why on earth did Simon have to book this kind of room? Was he not doing it on purpose? Benjamin nonchntly took off his coat and noticed Martina¡¯s change in mood. He came over to Martina¡¯s side and gently rubbed her head, ¡°What are you thinking? Why do you look like you want to kill someone?¡± Although Benjamin didn¡¯t bring it up, Martina instantly became temperamental. She held back her anger, considering Benjamin¡¯s condition and injury. ¡°You tell me why. What kind of room did Simon book? And why on earth is there this pink mosquito by the bed? It looks so tacky and ugly! Are the people here out of their minds?¡± sheined. Although Benjamin also didn¡¯t like this style, Simon had informed him beforehand that this room was unique in its own way. He took a seat on the bed and patted the space next to him, saying, ¡°Unfortunately, there are no other avable rooms at the moment, so we¡¯ll have to make do with this one for now.¡± Though Martina was unhappy, she knew it was the truth. She couldn¡¯t possibly spend the night on the streets. So, reluctantly, she sat down beside him, feeling a bit annoyed. In her annoyance, Martina¡¯s hand absentmindedly patted the bed twice. However, the awkward situation happened next. The bed they were on was originally arge round bed without any legs. When Martina carelessly patted around, she might have identally pressed some button, causing the bed to start moving up and down at a high frequency. To make matters worse, the bed sank downwards suddenly! Martina and Benjamin were both caught off guard and were thrown onto the bed together. In this moment, they found themselves in a very awkward position, with Martina on top of Benjamin. Martina¡¯s hands identally pressed against Benjamin¡¯s chest, and she could feel his strong heartbeat. Feeling his muscr chest, Martina felt flustered and tried to get up. However, at that moment, she heard Benjamin let out a muffled groan. Chapter 151: I鈥檒l Gouge Your Eyes Out If You Keep Looking at Me! Chapter 151: I¡¯ll Gouge Your Eyes Out If You Keep Looking at Me! Martina couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that the emotional intelligence of the guy standing in front of her was truly unpredictable. Just as she was getting closer to falling for him, Benjamin woulde up with some unexpected move out of nowhere. Seriously, he was full of surprises, and no one could predict his actions. Martina¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance. Without any hesitation, she pped the back of Benjamin¡¯s head, ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Well, Martina really regretted why she fell for this kind of guy again! It was really ironic! And most importantly, this guy¡­ damn, he knew how to drive people crazy! Every time, every single time, just when Martina started to change her feelings for him,he ruined it himself! Finally, Martina frowned and found the switch on the bed, putting an end to the awkward situation. Thinking back to what just happened, she felt embarrassed. What on earth was that? It was true that this room seemed to be designed for young couples, no doubt about that. As for the bed¡­ Suddenly, a bold idea crossed Martina¡¯s mind¨Cwhat if it was designed for ¨C? The thought made her blush instantly! Meanwhile, Benjamin gazed at Martina with a somewhat resentful and aggrieved expression. Martina began to wonder if she had done something wrong. To avoid being engulfed in self¨Cme, she turned her face away, refusing to meet Benjamin¡¯s gaze. Benjamin raised an eyebrow; he knew that Martina seemed to care a lot about her emotions around him. So, he would make such expressions, hoping to move her even just a little. But now, it seemed like it didn¡¯t work anymore. Had he used this tactic too many times? Perhaps it was abination of various reasons! Not hearing any response from Benjamin, Martina felt a bit uneasy. She turned her head slightly and saw Benjamin sitting there with his head lowered, looking like an abandoned pet. Maybe it was because of her guilty conscience, or perhaps it was because of Benjamin¡¯s injury, Martina got up and after a while, brought a medical kit from outside, which contained all the topical and internal medicines that Benjamin might need. With the medical kit in hand, she approached the bed step by step, looking at Benjamin, who seemed like a wronged little pet. ¡°Come her. Take off your clothes, and I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you,¡± Martina¡¯s tone was somewhat stiff, but her genuine concern was evident, even though she tried to act nonchnt. Benjamin frowned, ¡°No, I won¡¯t die.¡± Well, he was being artificial now. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Martina rolled her eyes. However, she knew deep down that Benjamin got injured because of her, and she couldn¡¯t simply brush it off without any concern; that would be heartless. No matter how ruthless she could be, there were still times, situations, and certain people she needed to consider. Shepletely ignored Benjamin¡¯s words, put the medical kit down by her feet, and then grabbed his wrist with one hand, forcing him back onto the bed! say ¡°Why so much nonsense? You say you don¡¯t want it, so you won¡¯t take it? Didn¡¯t I also I didn¡¯t want to live with you? Did I separate from you?¡± she retorted. Not only Benjamin had changed, but also Martina had changed. Benjamin was silenced by her words, and in the end, he could only watch as Martina took off his shirt and applied the medicine where needed, and bandaged the wounds ordingly. Martina also poured him a ss of water and made him take the medicine. The whole process was smooth and seamless, without any hesitation, making it impossible for Benjamin to refuse. Actually, Benjamin was quite artificial, pretending to reject Martina¡¯s care. Deep down, he didn¡¯t really refuse it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce at all. At this moment, anyone else who saw them would surely admire Martina¡¯s capabilities. It seemed like Benjamin had no freedom at all, but upon reflection, it was understandable. Everything she did was for Benjamin¡¯s well¨Cbeing. Why did Benjamin have to be so artificial? Couldn¡¯t he see the current situation? It wasn¡¯t the right time to pretend. After finishing bandaging Benjamin¡¯s wound, Martina felt ayer of sweat all over her body. She had originally nned to take a quick shower, but when she turned around and saw that semi¨Ctransparent ss door, she hesitated a bit. Benjamin seemed to sense Martina¡¯s inner conflict and even said, ¡°Go ahead and take a shower, I won¡¯t look.¡± Before Benjamin said those words, Martina didn¡¯t consider it a big deal. She thought she could simply take a quick shower, as it wouldn¡¯t be too revealing anyway. But now, after hearing these words, she hesitated even more. Since he said that, he must be certain to peek, right? Martina gritted her teeth and without saying a word, she grabbed a towel from the side and covered Benjamin¡¯s face with it. ¡°You better keep your eyes shut, or I¡¯ll gouge them out!¡± she said fiercely. Although Martina¡¯s tone was so harsh, it didn¡¯t really bother Benjamin. He knew she wouldn¡¯t actually do something like that, and her reaction now only made his mood even better. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. You go ahead and shower. I still have some work to finish anyway. You can rest assured,¡± he said, chuckled softly, his tone filled with indulgence. Only Martinal would receive such treatment. Perhaps Benjamin¡¯s character hadn¡¯t reached a point where Martina had strong doubts about him, so she didn¡¯t dwell on it any further. She extended her index and middle fingers, bent them, and then gestured towards her own eyes, followed by gesturing towards his eyes. Martina¡¯s gesture turned out to be surprisingly adorable, and this only made Benjamin¡¯s smile even more pronounced. In truth, nothing else really mattered. Right now, Benjamin just wanted to deepen their connection and return to how things used to be with Martina. Though it might be challenging, he was determined to put in the effort because Martina was the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Listening to the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom, Benjamin removed the towel and took out theptop he had prepared in advance, getting busy with his work. That was how Benjamin operated; as long as he was alive, he would always stay busy. Recently, if it wasn¡¯t for constantly searching for Martina, he probably would have been even busier. But it was precisely because of Martina¡¯s actions that inadvertently caused such a significant change in Benjamin. In a way, it seemed like a good thing. Simon also had much rxing days recently, finally no longer needing to constantly work overtime beside Benjamin. His mood had greatly improved. Chapter 152: Guys Should Also Be Careful When Out and About Chapter 152: Guys Should Also Be Careful When Out and About Perhaps due to ack of security, Martina quickly rinsed herself clean and walked out of the bathroom with her wet hair dripping. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Benjamin¡¯s fingers on theptop slightly paused as he turned around to see Martinal wiping her hair. Martina tried to remain calm as she stood behind Benjamin, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± On Benjamin¡¯sptop screen was a document containing some preliminary design drafts and requirements for promotional materials for theirpany. Martina had never heard of such a thing before, so naturally, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Now, seeing it suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious. ¡°Are you looking for someone to do design drafts?¡± If that was the case, it was right up Martina¡¯s alley. Benjamin seemed to have also thought of something. Martina had used all her painting skills to create numerous portraits of him before. Although those portraits wereter destroyed, the memories of them remained in both their hearts, unforgettable. Time could indeed pass so quickly, and people could change so much. Benjamin mistakenly thought that Martina no longer liked painting portraits, especially those rted to him, which seemed even more unlikely. So, he didn¡¯t think too much and simply said, ¡°Yeah, thepany needs it. I¡¯ll be done soon. You can wait nearby, and I¡¯ll help you blow¨Cdry your hair.¡± Their way of interacting with each other was actually quite natural sometimes, at least not truly awkward to a certain extent. If not for the unpleasant events that happened before, their mode of interaction would have been just fine. Whether it was Martina chattering incessantly in front of Benjamin or other situations, they had already grown ustomed to each other. It was just because Martinater grew to dislike that feeling,bined with some stimuli, that she finally acted that way. Martina was ready to dry her hair herself. How could she really let someone else help her? After all, she was capable of taking care of herself. If she couldn¡¯t even handle such a small task, wouldn¡¯t she be aughingstock? But to her surprise, Benjamin took the initiative toe closer and grabbed the hairdryer without saying a word. His tone carried a hint of reproach, but at the same time, there was some doting in it ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would help you dry your hair? Why aren¡¯t you listening?¡± Martina raised her head reluctantly and gave him a nce, ¡°I just feel it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not a little girl. You still have injuries. It¡¯s better for you to sit aside and rest. I can manage it myself.¡± However, once Benjamin made up his mind, he would not easily change it. Martina had known this for a long time. In the end, Benjamin took the initiative to help Martina dry her hair, which brought them even closer with more physical contact. By the time her hair was dry, Martina¡¯s face had already turned incredibly red, and her whole body felt heated. Why was there always so much physical contact every time Benjamin helped dry her hair? Did he do it intentionally? But Benjamin¡¯s innocent¨Clooking gaze made Martina wonder if her thoughts were too dirty. It was just a normal thing, right? Or maybe Benjamin was intentionally pretending. However, some things were not easily exined in a few words. Martina could only attribute everything to Benjamin not doing it on purpose, otherwise, she would be totally speechless and awkward. After all the fuss, they finallyy down to rest in the middle of the night. Although Martina didn¡¯t fully open up and explicitly express her willingness to be with Benjamin, they seemed to have managed to get along with each other like this. Perhaps it was because of the events that had happened before, leading to the current situation. The night passed without any words exchanged between the two. Early in the morning, Martina woke up, possibly because she had slept deeplyst night. As she opened her eyes, she found herself snuggled in Benjamin¡¯s embrace, the two of them intimately close. Her leg was even resting on Benjamin¡¯s waist, as if she wanted to cling to him like an octopus. Ironically,st night Martina had insisted on keeping some distance and even drew a line between them. Who would have thought that now she was the one who proactively got close to Benjamin? Martina tried to stay calm, even though the awkwardness was reaching new heights. Fortunately, Benjamin had not woken up yet at this moment. To avoid being teased by him, Martina carefully removed therge hand from her waist, and then slowly brought her leg back. Little did Martina know that all of this was actually within Benjamin¡¯s grasp, including her small gestures that couldn¡¯t escape his keen observation. As Martina carefully prepared to get out of bed, she heard a low chuckleing from behind her. Well, she finally realized that she had been teased again. And she felt like she was aplete mess right now, whether it was her being proactive or her expressions, she resembled a unconventional girl. It was as if a unconventional girl woke up the next morning, realizing she had some sort of ndestine rtionship with an 18¨Cyear¨Cold college student. Feeling the urgency to leave, Martina attempted to disentangle herself, but Benjamin happened to witness the entire scene. ¡°So, you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave, huh?¡± Benjamin remarked. Indeed, instead of being arrogant and annoying as he used to be, after spending so much time with Martina, he had be much more like an ordinary man, exuding a much warmer aura, and even his way of speaking had changed significantly from before. Martina slowly turned her head, almost feeling like she could hear her neck creaking, but she managed to keep aposed expression. ¡°Why did you not tell me you¡¯ve been awake? Were you intentionally trying to see me embarrassed?¡± she said. Benjamin sat up with an innocent expression, his bathrobe loosely hanging on him since that was what he worest night. From Martina¡¯s angle, she could perfectly see his chiseled chest, sexy corbone, and Adam¡¯s apple¨C like an alluring temptress. As he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and Martina almost got lost in the sight. Martina wondered if he was doing this on purpose. How could he nonchntly disy such an alluring sight early in the morning? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that someone might try to dominate him forcefully? Guys should also be careful when they were out and about, but why did this guy seem to care so little?! As Benjamin¡¯s lips moved, Martina had absolutely no idea what he was saying. Chapter 153: A Man鈥檚 Grief Chapter 153: A Man¡¯s Grief Later, Benjamin waved his hand in front of Martina, and a distinct masculine fragrance hit her, finally bringing her back to her senses. Instinctively, Martina took a step back, finding Benjamin dangerously close, as if he might kiss her any second. Feeling a bit overwhelmed, she looked at him warily and said, ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you so close? If you have something to say, say it without getting touchy!¡± Benjamin looked genuinely innocent this time, ¡°I didn¡¯t get touchy at all. I was just trying to talk to you, but youpletely ignored me.¡± Martina btedly realized that she was lost in her thoughts earlier, not even paying attention to what Benjamin was saying. Her eyelids trembled slightly, and she tried to act nonchnt as she asked, ¡°What did you say just now? I spaced out and didn¡¯t catch it.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benjamin¡¯s gaze shifted, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t repeat himself. He simply turned away and got off the bed, his voice sounding somewhat muted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Martina felt a bit strange. She had just casually asked, so why did Benjamin suddenly be frustrated? Could it be that what he said earlier was really significant? However, Martina didn¡¯t ask further. They got ready to continue their mountain climbing. Simon had prepared some mountaineering equipment, though it wasn¡¯t clear where he got them from. With these things, climbing the mountain would be much easier for them. Actually, sometimes money could be really handy. If Benjamin wanted to, he could effortlessly take them to the mountaintop with his abilities. But he thought it would appear insincere, so he abandoned that idea and dragged his injured body, determined to climb the mountain. Martina couldn¡¯t figure out where Benjamin got this stubborn idea from. There was a perfectly good way, yet he insisted on making himself tired by climbing the mountain. However, considering that Benjamin was already climbing despite his injuries, Martina didn¡¯t have a better solution, so she could only follow along. After at least an hour of climbing, they finally reached the mountaintop. Thanks to their equipment, it was much easier for them to climb than it would have been for others, who might have taken at least three hours. Taking in the fresh air at the summit, Martina felt refreshed and delighted. The air up there was really good. Perhaps due to the difficulty of the climb, not many people ventured up here, but those who did would find the atmosphere to be profoundly uplifting, as if it strengthened their determination. Benjamin felt the same way. Directly, his gaze swept around the surroundings, and he quickly noticed a temple about a few hundred meters ahead! The temple wasn¡¯trge, only having one entrance, and almost everyone who reached the mountain top woulde and go from there. Holding Martina¡¯s hand, Benjamin continued walking towards it. Martina looked much more rxedpared to the other breathless climbers. The main reason was that Benjamin shouldered all the pressure himself, and he even wanted to carry her on his back. If it weren¡¯t for she strongly rejecting the idea, he might have actually done it. Above the temple, it wrote ¡°Love Temple¡°. As for what this temple was for, it was quite evident. Martina didn¡¯t know much about it before, but now that she saw it with her own eyes, it became clearer. At this moment, she finally understood why Benjamin insisted oning to this ce. So, he was here to pray for a lifetime rtionship as well? A strange feeling washed over her. Was it possible that Benjamin had genuinely developed feelings for her and was now convinced that he wouldn¡¯t change his mind? Perhaps, at this moment, Benjamin¡¯s possessiveness as a man made him unwilling to let go easily. But Martina knew that as time passed, such possessiveness would fade away eventually. Why couldn¡¯t Benjamin understand this? Martina couldn¡¯t bring herself to express her feelings directly, yet she couldn¡¯t staypletely indifferent either. ¡°Benjamin, in fact, ces like Love Temple, some people believe in them while others don¡¯t, but I happen to be one who doesn¡¯t believe.,¡± she said, slowly. ¡°If I had known you came up the mountain for this, maybe I would have stopped you from the beginning.¡± ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t want toe here with me?¡± Benjamin seemed a bit hurt by her words. The expression in the man¡¯s eyes appeared veryplex. Despite his imposing figure, he seemed to be filled with extreme grievances. Even though Benjamin was a high¨Cranking leader, he now appeared to be inferior. It wasn¡¯t that he had a masochistic tendency, It was simply because he didn¡¯t want to lose Martina. During the month when Martina was away from home, Benjamin didn¡¯t even kno he managed to hold on. Perhaps, he firmly believed that he would eventually find hef that belief barely got him through. When Benjamin found Martina, he was overwhelmed with excitement. Despite having so many questions to ask, he kept them all hidden in his heart, unable to voice them out. Especially at that moment when Martina was so weak and on the verge of losing consciousness, he wondered how much suffering she had endured to end up like this? At that moment, the anger in his heart dissipated completely, reced only by the joy of having her back. He reminded himself that it didn¡¯t matter, it didn¡¯t matter at all why Martina had left before. The only thing that mattered was that she had returned. One should not be too greedy in life, otherwise, they might end up losing everything. That was whyter, Benjamin underwent a profound transformation, discarding his old ways, and time after time, he challenged the preconceptions in Martina¡¯s heart. It was just because he didn¡¯t want to watch her leave helplessly. away. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t let anyone who had bullied Martina in the past or threatened her get He realized that his past actions were indeed wrong. Even though he didn¡¯t physically harm Martina, his indifference was a form of harm in itself. While he didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation back then, he should have understood if he had paid more attention. Especially when he recalled the words Elena said at that time, he still felt heartbroken even now. Elena used to say, ¡°Benjamin, do you really understand Martina? Do you really know what she thinks? Do you know how much she has sacrificed to be with you? Do you realize that she has given up so much for you? What gives you the right to demand that she must stay with you? Is it just because of your face or your status?¡± Chapter 154: Praying for Wealth at the Love Temple? Chapter 154: Praying for Wealth at the Love Temple? Every time Benjamin thought about those words, he felt a real heartache, a feeling that was really awful. Martina furrowed her brows, not understanding why Benjamin interpreted it that way. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want toe to this ce; I simply didn¡¯t want toe here, that¡¯s all,¡± she exined. Because in the past, Martina had also had such fantasies. If one day she coulde to a ce like this to seek blessings, she would kneel and pray fervently. As long as she could be with Benjamin, that would be enough. However, her own heart underwent a transformation. How could she pray to the divine. for help? Wasn¡¯t that too much to ask for? Even the divine might find it challenging. No one could guarantee that two people would necessarily stay together, or that their journey would be smooth. Even the divine faced the same uncertainties. Furthermore, who knew if these so¨Ccalled divine even exist? Benjamin suppressed his inner disappointment and continued to hold Martina¡¯s hand, seeming to be stubborn to a certain extent. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already here, we can¡¯t juste for nothing. Let¡¯s go inside and take a look,¡± he insisted. Martina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in? They say that only two people who truly love each other can have their fate secured by the divine.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s two people who don¡¯t truly love each other, it might just backfire, and they might even end up breaking up faster!¡± she continued after a pause. Benjamin didn¡¯t say a word. Martina must be doing this on purpose. How dared she say such things in front of him, she was really audacious. However, no matter what, Benjamin was determined to go in. As he said, he couldn¡¯t waste all his time on these matters. They both entered the Love Temple and indeed saw someone kneeling at the main entrance, continuously kowtowing to the divine. The person was speaking fervently, but the voice was too soft, and others couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. However, it was evident how devout he was; his sincerity was palpable, and they said a sincere heart would be answered. Martina opened her mouth, but some words were held back and remained unsaid. She also noticed that she had be more and more indecisivetely, losing the determination she had at the beginning. Was it because of Benjamin¡¯s changes that shook her heart once again? Seeing the tense situation, Simon quickly came to assist from behind. ¡°Boss, Miss Martinez, I see others drawing lots there. How about you two give it a try? Don¡¯t think too much about other things, just treat today as a fun outing, okay?¡± Simon¡¯s words made Martina feel relieved. Yeah, no matter how much she agonized over it, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s better to rx and let things be. With this mindset, Martina and Benjamin approached the area for drawing lots. There was a dedicated person in charge here, and when they saw Martina and Benjamin approaching, they immediately brightened up and came forward proactively. The person was a young monk who looked to be in his teens, but he had a baby face that made him appear younger than his actual age. ¡°Are you both here to draw lots? This is a specialty of our temple,¡± the young monk said. ¡°Although our temple may not be as famous as others, it is especially effective. Many young couples whoe here to make vows have found their love and marriage.¡± ¡°I can tell you two aren¡¯t ordinary people. How about trying it out together?¡± the young monk suggested. Without waiting for Martina to say anything, Benjamin nodded in agreement and took the bamboo stick container for drawing lots, shaking it actively. After a few shakes, a bamboo stick fell out with a poem written on it. Martina didn¡¯t get a clear view of the prominently disyed characters, but she could read the rest clearly: ¡°Top¨Cranking sign.¡± Hearing Martina¡¯s murmured words, Benjamin¡¯s expression seemed to change once again. The young monk took the bamboo stick from Benjamin¡¯s hand, held it together in a praying gesture, and then closed his eyes, speaking solemnly in anguage Martina couldn¡¯t understand. After a while, the young monk opened his eyes, a smile filling his face. ¡°I knew I would encounter the luckiest person here today,¡± he exined. ¡°Sir, rest assured, your drawing lot is very good, and your wishes wille true. However, some things must progress step by step, and impatience could lead to the opposite result.¡± The young monk actually mentioned something that Benjamin cared most about, and even advised against impatience? If Benjamin was initially skeptical, he was gradually bing more trusting. After the exnation, the monk turned his gaze towards Martina and asked, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Martina replied with a half¨Cbelieving, half¨Cdoubting attitude, ¡°Besides seeking marriage, what else can be prayed for here?¡± The monk smiled and replied, ¡°You can also pray for good wealth if you are willing to believe.¡± Martina didn¡¯t consider herself particrly noble; she thought of herself as an ordinary person. If she could get a glimpse of her financial wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste of this opportunity. As for the rtionship with a man, she didn¡¯t even want to bother with it. Anyway, the exnations for drawing lots just go around in circles with only a few. variations. Benjamin seemed to be amused by Martina¡¯s attitude and words. ¡°This is the Love Temple, and you¡¯re here to pray for wealth?¡± he chuckled and asked. In reality, what he wanted to say was, ¡°If you want wealth, just tell me.¡± He could easily transfer billions to Martina without her needing to return it. But as Martina was not willing to ept such generosity, Benjamin refrained from doing so. He knew that if he did, she wouldn¡¯t appreciate it. Martina nced at Benjamin discontentedly, though she also felt a bit embarrassed. She simply didn¡¯t want to deliberately expose her feelings. ¡°So what? Am I not allowed to ask about other things?¡± she retorted. ¡°I think sometimes it¡¯s best not to over¨Canalyze love too much. Our mindset might change someday, and the future oue could also turn around. No matter how sincerely we pray for a good future of it, the result will still be uncertain.¡± Martina¡¯s words were just casual remarks, but they left an indelible seed in Benjamin¡¯s heart. Indeed, even if he obtained the result he wanted from the drawing lot, he couldn¡¯t afford to becent. A wrong move might lead to irreparable loss. Chapter 155: Opportunity Came Only Once Chapter155:OpportunityCame OnlyOnce The opportunity was right there before their eyes, and if they missed it, it might nevere again. Benjamin didn¡¯t achieve the exact oue he wanted, but Martina unexpectedly gained something. ording to the young monk, the exnation on Martina¡¯s drawing stick was also very good. ¡°You will surely have great wealth and prosperity in the future, but it seems that you have some obstacles in your rtionship,¡± he exined. ¡°I would like to advise you to keep your eyes wide open and not choose the wrong person.¡± Martina didn¡¯t havements on the exnation. She remained very confused until the moment she left. What was all that about? She asked about her wealth, but why did the young monk give an unrted answer? What she didn¡¯t know was that her rtionship and her wealth were actually rted. Sometimes, one wrong step could lead to a series of mistakes! The young monk¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t really a problem; it just depended on how Martina would interpret it. On their way back, they decided to take some transportation descend the mountain due to the rough and bumpy road. However, if they wanted to take transportation, they had to go to the exit on the eastern side in advance. Currently, Martina and the others were on the western side, and they still had to walk. for almost a mile to reach the exit. Thankfully, it was within a reasonable walking distance for them. They also took a look at the surrounding scenery. Everything seemed normal until they passed by a nearby public restroom, where suddenly they heard screamsing from inside. ¡°What are you guys doing? Let go of me! I¡¯ll call the cops if you don¡¯t let go! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Oh, you want to call the cops? Do you even know where you are? Even if you call 911, how long will it take for the cops to arrive?¡± Along with the girl¡¯s desperate cries, there was a voice of a sleazy man who didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all. ¡°By the time the cops arrive on the mountain, everything that needed to be done, legal or not, will already be done, and we¡¯ll be long gone. Do you think calling 911 will be of any use?¡± Indeed, the difficulty of ess here meant that even if something illegal was happening, the police wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive quickly. Some people took advantage is situation to do illegal things here. The girl in the restroom was filled with despair and started crying, ¡°Please, just let me go! We have no grudges against each other. Why are you targeting me?¡± ¡°My boyfriend will be here soon. If he sees you bullying me, watch out! He¡¯s a taekwondo student, and he¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.¡± Martina couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. It was clear that someone had malicious intentions in this ce. Even though there weren¡¯t too many people on the mountain, there were still quite a few around. Were these people out of their minds? However, the others who heard themotion pretended to be indifferent and didn¡¯t want to get involved. Martina took a deep breath, her eyes filled with disgust. Without saying a word, she took a couple of quick steps, intending to rush over and give those people a good lesson. However, Benjamin was quick to step in and stop Martina. No way he would let his woman get involved in this situation. ¡°Simon,¡± Benjamin called out in a low voice, and Simon immediately understood his boss¡¯s intention. He rushed into the women¡¯s restroom without hesitation. In such a special situation, he couldn¡¯t worry about other things; he had to save the girl in danger. After about two minutes, the restroom echoed with the sound of a fierce fight and the pleas of those sleazy men. Well, to be precise, they started by threatening, but slowly that seemed to change. ¡°Who are you again? Mind your own business! Let me tell you, we can handle ourselves very well. Don¡¯t think you can just fool us with anyone!¡± these men eximed. Then they turned to the girl. ¡°You think your boyfriend left the mountain after fighting with you. Did you really think we weren¡¯t watching?¡± Their words were met with a piercing scream that seemed to reach the heavens. ¡°Okay, okay, stop hitting us! We know we were wrong. How can you be so good at fighting? Spare us, please. Please let us go, we won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± Simon remained silent throughout the encounter. After a few more minutes, he walked out of the restroom with the girl who had been bullied. Seeing the disheveled state of the girl, Martina was relieved that she had lent her coat to cover the girl. Otherwise, the girl would be too embarrassed to show her face. Martina approached the girl and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did they physically harm you?¡± The girl shook her head in fear and couldn¡¯t hold back her tears when she saw Martina. She hugged Martina tightly. ¡°I was so scared, really scared. Why are there bad people ever in a ce like this? Aren¡¯t there any good men left in this world?¡± At that moment, Benjamin became slightly displeased. He had instructed someone to assist the girl, but how did she end uppeting for Martina¡¯s affection? She could hug Simon instead. Benjamin¡¯s expression worsened, and even Simon couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It seemed like the boss was angry. Why? Could it be because this girl hugged Martina? Simon couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. His mouth twitched as he pondered, ¡°I never expected the boss to be so petty now.¡± It looked like he would have to continue siding with Martina. As long as she was happy, everyone was happy! And if she was upset, it would be doomsday for all of them! Martina could affect Benjamin¡¯s mood without even doing anything. Didn¡¯t that prove everything? Simon understood Benjamin the best, but the others didn¡¯t seem to grasp what was going on. Martina patientlyforted the distressed girl, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t worry, I already called the cops, and those bad people won¡¯t get away!¡± With Simon here and Benjamin guarding, there was no way they could escape. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The conscience of the passersby seemed to be awakened too, as they voluntarily surrounded the restroom, leaving no way out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. We won¡¯t leave until the cops arrive and these scumbags are handed over to them,¡± assured Simon. ¡°It¡¯s outrageous that someone dares to do such things in broad daylight. They have no shame!¡± In this moment, the girl¡¯s heart found sce as she gazed at the gorgeous Martina before her, feeling deeply touched. She nced at Simon, and a hint of shyness quickly shed across her face, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Meanwhile, Benjamin waspletely ignored. Chapter 156: The First Time Being Asked for Contact Information? Chapter156:TheFirstTimeBeingAskedforContactInformation? Wow! This was truly an unprecedented event. Previously, no matter when, because of Benjamin¡¯s strikingly handsome appearance, he would always be the first to catch people¡¯s attention. But now, his face seemed to have lost its effect?? Instead, it was Simon who immediately caught someone¡¯s eye! Martina couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them more closely and noticed that Simon¡¯splexion seemed a bit unnatural. If she guessed correctly, he must be experiencing this situation for the first time! Despite Simon not being very old, he was somewhat conservative in certain aspects. Especially when he was following Benjamin, he became even more conservative. No wonder his ears turned red the moment a girl said ¡°hey boy¡± to him. That was just innocent and pure! Even Martina was stunned. Who could have imagined that Simon, who usually acted swiftly and decisively, so much like Benjamin, could have such a different side?! Simon couldn¡¯t even dare to look at the young girl in the eyes, the contrast with his usual professional demeanor was just too vast! ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to say that. I was just following orders,¡± Simon meant that he was simply carrying out his boss¡¯s instructions and acting on behalf of Miss Martinez. However, the young girl didn¡¯t understand! In her eyes, Simon had saved her, making him her savior. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would definitely have faced grave consequences, and not only that, she might even have lost her life! But because of him, she was given a chance to start anew. Who said all men were trash? There were good men too, she just met the wrong one before! The girl gathered all her courage and reached out her hand, cing it in front of Simon, ¡°Hello, my name is Grace. I¡¯m very d to meet you. Could you tell me your name?¡± Grace¡¯s gaze was sincere, and after wiping away her tears, her eyes still had a hint of redness, like a little rabbit that had been bullied. Although she wasn¡¯t gorgeous, she was a very adorable girl. The kind of cuteness that would catch people¡¯s attention even in a crowd. Her innocent appearance, entuated by her big almond¨Cshaped eyes, contrasted with Simon¡¯s shrewd personality. Perhaps, theirbination could be an interesting match? In almost an instant, Martina made a roughparison of their appearances, personalities, and intelligence. In the end, she realized that these two were a perfect match! It was a good thing she didn¡¯t intervene just now. She practically handed Simon the chance to be the hero who saved the beauty, didn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Simon. Hello, Miss Grace,¡± Simon spoke awkwardly, no longer as rxed and at ease as he usually was in front of Benjamin. Grace pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Can¡¯t you just call me by my name directly?¡± ¡°Simon, Thank you for saving me. Can we exchange contact information?¡± Grace¡¯s pleading eyes made Simon feel a flutter of emotion, as if his heart was stirred by her request. Simon couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse and turned to Martina for help, ¡°Miss Martinez¡­¡± In situations like this, others couldn¡¯t be of much help. He could only rely on himself to make a decision. Then he looked at Benjamin, ¡°Boss¡­¡± Maybe it was due to a shift in Benjamin¡¯s mindset, which led to a change in his feelings toward his subordinates. After all, Simon had been following Benjamin for quite some time, yet he had never been in a romantic rtionship. Simon was already 27 years old now, although not considered too old, if he dyed any longer, he would be approaching thirty. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find a wife then. Should he end up like himself, unable to find anyone and regretting itter? Benjamin chose to ignore everything and didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Simon. Instead, he focused on Martina, gently brushing away a strand of hair from her face. The coldness in his starry eyes had faded away, reced by a tender and affectionate gaze, revealing the softer side of Benjamin. When he had a genuine dislike for something, it was undeniable, but once he developed a fondness for something, he became unstoppable. Sometimes, even Benjamin himself might not have realized that such a situation could happen. He didn¡¯t even know he could have such an expression on his face. Simon was utterly helpless. Grace took advantage of the situation, ¡°Simon, just add me, okay? I promise I won¡¯t bother you!¡± ¡°Since you saved me today, at least let me take you out for a meal as a way to show my gratitude. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life,¡± she continued. As Grace spoke, she somehow pulled out a band¨Caid from somewhere and got closer to Simon by two steps. Startled, Simon took several steps backward. He had never encountered such a situation before. However, the more Simon retreated, the more Grace followed. Soon, Simon found himself backed against arge tree with nowhere else to go. Grace smiled genuinely, then suddenly tore open the band¨Caid and stuck it on Simon¡¯s forehead. Apparently, Simon had identally injured his forehead at some point. Although it was just a two¨C millimeter cut, it was bleeding. If left unattended, it might have healed on its own. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Grace stood on her tiptoes and gently blew on Simon¡¯s wound, saying, ¡°This way, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Simon couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. So Grace did all this just to put a band¨Caid on herself? It was the first time in Simon¡¯s life that someone treated him like this, and he felt very ufortable! Grace sped her hands behind her back, her adorable face beaming with a smile,pletely different from the way she looked when she was almost bullied earlier. ¡°So, can you add me on SnapChat now?¡± Grace asked. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡± Simon opened his mouth but suddenly realized that his repertoire of words was surprisingly limited. He couldn¡¯t even muster a basic sentence. Luckily, Grace got what she wanted and added Simon on SnapChat. Seeing Simon looking so stunned, Grace couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Simon, you seem quite nervous. Is this your first time being asked for contact information by a girl?¡± Simon couldn¡¯t say anything, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t true. Seeing through Simon¡¯s thoughts, Grace¡¯s heart blossomed with joy. All the things about her recent heartbreak and the almost¨Cbullying incident werepletely forgotten. Instead, she was filled with the image of Simon heroicallying to her rescue, a scene that lingered in her mind for a long time¡­ Chapter 157: Minors Can鈥檛 Date. Ask About Her Age First! Chapter157:MinorsCan¡¯tDate.AskAbout HerAgeFirst! Before leaving, Grace waved her hand at Simon, or more urately, at her phone, saying, ¡°Simon, remember to reply to my messages! I¡¯m leaving!¡± After Grace was gone for a while, Simon was still standing there, stunned. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Martina couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Simon might have fallen in love at first sight with that girl. Benjamin cleared his throat and finally brought Simon back to reality. Simon exined nervously, ¡°Boss, I wasn¡¯t intentionally cking off during work hours! I¡¯m sorry!¡± It seemed like Simon had been ¡°tormented¡± by Benjamin too many times before, to the point that he now had this kind of conditioned reflex. Martina couldn¡¯t help but doubt once again, just how crazy was Benjamin before? This was a bit over the top! Benjamin wasn¡¯t really angry, just ncing at Simon with indifference. ¡°Minors can¡¯t date. Ask about her age first.¡± At first, Simon didn¡¯t understand at all and felt like he heard a bunch of gibberish. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Martina also added her opinion, saying, ¡°Benjamin is correct. We cannot allow it if she is a minor. She should be at least over 18. It¡¯s better to confirm this beforehand.¡± This time, Simon understood and his face instantly turned bright red. It was terrifying, really terrifying! What on earth were the boss and Miss Martinez talking about? Could they just blurt out anything they wanted?! ¡°Boss, Miss Martinez, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Simon tried to exin. Martina smiled slightly, feeling much better now. Indeed, watching others date was more interesting, and she felt more involved. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. I guess Benjamin does too. You don¡¯t need to exin,¡± she said. ¡°By the way, what I wanted to mention is, Simon, just because you don¡¯t have intentions doesn¡¯t mean Grace doesn¡¯t either. Judging from her appearance, she seems like a good girl. If she¡¯s of the right age, you should cherish the opportunity.¡± Now Simon waspletely speechless. No matter what Simon said, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t prove himself innocent. Instead of wasting time exining, it was better to just admit it. It was just a possible rtionship. What was the big deal? Of course, these thoughts were only something Simon dared to think in his own mind. If he dared say them out loud, wouldn¡¯t he get skinned by the boss, given his personality? ¡°Miss Martinez, please don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m not interested in this stuff at all, and besides, I don¡¯t understand it!¡± Simon gave up the exnation and said. Martina patted Simon¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. As you date, you¡¯ll learn. Everyone has a first time. Just look at your boss.¡± She could swear she really didn¡¯t mean to say such things. If she knew these words could be easily misinterpreted, she wouldn¡¯t have said a word! It¡¯s just that these words didn¡¯t seem to apply to Benjamin, so Martina was ming herself, thinking that her first love had been a total failure, right? The more Martina felt like this way, the more Benjamin tried to make amends. Maybe if he could change her perception of him, they could go back to how things were before. They sessfully descended the mountain, and apart from a small incident that happened earlier, everything seemed fine. The cable car went down fast, much faster than when they were going up. Once they got off the mountain, Martina, concerned about Benjamin¡¯s injuries after a whole day of fun, insisted on arranging for them to leave.. In the following days, Benjamin filled their schedule to the brim. Despite his body still recovering in an organized manner, their travel ns were unaffected. Martina was initially against it, but Benjamin was determined to do so. After three days, they returned to LA, and at least they didn¡¯t have tomute back and forth every day. tired. These few days of fun were enjoyable, but Martina felt extremely ufortable and Once they returned, Martina copsed onto the big bed and had no intention of getting up, no matter what. Regardless of what Benjamin did beside her, she was indifferent, sleeping soundly. This was different from what Benjamin imagined. Normally, Martina should have been very happy and given him a hug, right? But then he thought, if Martina were just like anyone else, how could she truly be unique? Soon, Benjamin felt relieved. He had been apanying Martina on the trip all these days, neglecting a pile of work. Upon their return, he needed to immediately dive into work. He reminded the half¨Casleep woman on the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany in a while, and I¡¯ll probably be back in the evening. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat at home, you can find Elena. Just let me know in advance where you¡¯ll be,¡± he continued. ¡°And also, wherever you go, have Leslie apany you. He can ensure your safety.¡± Martina made a faint sound of acknowledgment, but she was still half asleep and didn¡¯t quite catch what Benjamin said clearly. It was only after Benjamin left and opened the door that she finally woke up from her half¨Cawake state. Although it should have been a happy asion, Martina couldn¡¯t help but frown, wondering why Benjamin, who had been so busy with work, was now spending so much time ying with her. She immediately took out her phone and messaged Elena, ¡°Where are you?¡± Elena replied almost instantly, ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯ve been back?¡± Martina confirmed with a nodding emoji, ¡°Yes, where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡± Elena asked, ¡°Is Benjamin not looking after you? Can youe out at this time?¡± It was almost dinner time, and Martina shouldn¡¯t be able to go out, but this was just Elena¡¯s assumption. Martina replied, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry about anything. Just send me your location, and I¡¯lle over right now.¡± Elena obediently sent her location, ¡°Alright,e over. I¡¯m waiting for you here!¡± Martina didn¡¯t want to stay at home, especially with Benjamin¡¯s mother living under the same roof. Despite Elizabeth appearing normal on the surface, she had caused Martina quite a bit of trouble behind the scenes. Chapter 158: How Could My Son Fall for a Woman Like You? Chapter158:HowCouldMySonFallfor aWomanLikeYou? Martina headed downstairs. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Benjamin left, Martina actually prepared to go out in just a few minutes. Benjamin had already left home, probably off to attend to his busy work schedule. Simrly, Simon was not downstairs either. Only Leslie was sitting there obediently, looking like a schoolchild, asionally yawning. Elizabeth came out with a te of fruit and happened to make eye contact with Martina. Leslie took the initiative to greet Martina, ¡°Miss Martinez, are you heading out?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to eat something. Would you like toe with me?¡± Martina nodded,pletely ignoring Elizabeth. Her words were meant to reassure Benjamin, so she wouldn¡¯t y around and waste more time. Now that she finally had some freedom, she didn¡¯t want to spoil it. Leslie immediately got up, suddenly feeling wide awake, ¡°Sure, Miss Martinez. Where shall we go? I¡¯ll drive now!¡± Elizabeth saw everything and felt extremely displeased. ¡°Is there no food at home? There are so many chefs serving you, yet you still want to eat outside?¡± ¡°Martina, it appears that my son is overly respectful to you, but you stillck self- awareness!¡± she continued, ¡°Today, no matter what, you better not go out! The food is about to be ready, so don¡¯t go causing trouble for no reason!¡± Martina could understand Elizabeth¡¯s behavior now. It was nothing more than not liking Martina and deliberately trying to pick a fight. However, Martina had changed a long time ago. How could she allow Elizabeth to continue bullying her? Leslie immediately stepped forward, blocking in front of Martina. ¡°Mrs. Walker, this is the boss¡¯s decision. The boss said that as long as Miss Martinez is willing to do something. we must support her. Even you cannot object.¡± He wouldn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense here unless Benjamin had said those words. Elizabeth was so furious. Every time she saw Martina, her mood seemed to be at its worst, and she couldn¡¯t hide her altitude! ¡°Good, you all are really something! You don¡¯t even understand the basic respect for elders!¡± she eximed. ¡°Martina, you really have some nerve. You kept saying you wanted to leave before, and now you refuse to leave! There are plenty of women who want to marry my son. Who do you think you are to keep upying him?¡± Martina was truly amused. She had exined this kind of situation countless times. It was merely because Elizabeth didn¡¯t take it seriously that this situation arose. ¡°Mrs. Walker, let me tell you onest time,¡± Martina stated with an icy-cold tone. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to leave; it¡¯s that your son won¡¯t let me leave.¡± ¡°Whether you believe I did it intentionally or it happened by chance, you better not provoke me. I¡¯m sure you can see how much your son values me these days, right?¡± Martina inadvertently revealed the bracelet on her wrist as she spoke. It was a particrly well- crafted one, shimmering with a deep green color. The bracelet looked extremely beautiful on Martina¡¯s wrist and it seemed to be of great value, and Elizabeth couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. Elizabeth had a strong liking for jewelry, especially jade essories. Seeing such a fine piece, she couldn¡¯t help but want to im it for herself, and her restraint was wearing thin. Without any warning, she strode over to Martina and began pulling at her wrist, demanding in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where did you get this bracelet? Did you trick my son into buying it for you? How shameless can you be?¡± ¡°You eat at my home, spend my son¡¯s money, and use his resources. And now, you even make him buy you such an expensive bracelet. Do you truly believe you deserve all of this?¡± she continued, her anger escting. Martina was genuinely infuriated now. She wondered if Elizabeth had lost her mind. Why was her behavior bing more and more intolerable? And what did the bracelet on her wrist have to do with Benjamin? It was just that she saw a bracelet on a street vendor¡¯s stall that looked decent enough, so she bought it to wear casually. It appeared to be of excellent quality, but in reality, it was just a fake. Surprisingly, this simple act seemed to have deeply provoked Elizabeth. It was truly inexplicable. Perhaps Martina did it with a mindset to witness a joke, or maybe she deliberately wanted to upset Elizabeth. Martina uttered a statement that struck at the heart, ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, Mrs. Walker.¡± Elizabeth struggled to retain a hint ofposure and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Which of my words was wrong?¡± In her view, she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. Martina indeed reliedpletely on her son, and without him, she would be nothing. Martina smiled faintly, but the smile was faked. ¡°What I meant is that I also sleep with your son. Are you angry? If you¡¯ve got the guts, go and tell Benjamin about it.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Leslie suppressed augh. It had only been a few days since theyst met, and Miss Martinez¡¯s words had be so sharp. She was hitting the nail on the head. Elizabeth was already not an easy person to deal with, and now she looked even worse. ¡°You¡­ you shameless woman! Do you have any shame?¡± Elizabeth was definitely angry. Her chest heaved violently, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but roll back. It seemed like she might faint at any moment, but Martina was not going to fall for it! ¡°Whether I have shame or not, that¡¯s not for you to decide. Just take care of your own health. After all, I¡¯m still young,¡± Martina taunted. ¡°If you end up hurting yourself because of anger, do you think Benjamin will help you or side with me?¡± After speaking, Martina didn¡¯t hesitate and gave Leslie a nce, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± she said, and they both left the ce without dy. Elizabeth was left behind, seething with frustration, but with no outlet to express it. ¡°Bitch! How could my son fall for a woman like you??¡± Elizabeth screamed. She really couldn¡¯t understand it. In her eyes, Martina waspletely unworthy of mention. Yet, it was precisely this seemingly insignificant woman who could easily manipte her son, which was truly unimaginable. How could Elizabeth not understand that Martina remained soposed? It was simply because Martina knew that even if Elizabeth were toin to Benjamin, it wouldn¡¯t lead to a favorable situation. On the contrary, it might backfire andpletely affect the rtionship between mother and son. Apart from being helplessly enraged, Elizabeth had no better solution at the moment. If this were to happen a few more times, she might really end up so infuriated that she¡¯d spit blood. Chapter 159: You鈥檙e Here with Me Chapter159:You¡¯reHerewithMe Leslie followed behind Martina until they were away from the gate. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to the incident just now. He had to admit, Martina was really cool and impressive! He sincerely admired Martina now. How could such a woman exist?? No wonder the boss was interested in someone like her; it¡¯s hard not to be fascinated, right? Even Leslie couldn¡¯t help but liked her. Of course, he was well aware of himself and knew he must not harbor feelings for someone he shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, the consequences could be very serious. After getting into the car, Martina told him the destination. While driving, Leslie said, ¡°Miss Martinez, you¡¯re really bing more and more different.¡± Martina casually nced at Leslie driving, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®different? Just say what you want to say.¡± Leslie was a straightforward person who couldn¡¯t hold back his thoughts, so he just said it outright. ¡°You know, I feel like you now arepletely different from the Miss Martinez I knew before. You are even more likable now,¡± he said. ¡°Not just that, your personality is extraordinary too. No wonder the boss has feelings for you. This kind of woman is the type men would truly appreciate.¡± This was the first time Martina heard praise from someone close to Benjamin. It made her emotions even moreplicated than when she first realized it herself. The fact that even people around Benjamin could sense it meant that everything was real. Martina blinked, ¡°Leslie, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± Clearly, Leslie didn¡¯t grasp the deeper meaning behind her question and continued, ¡°Well, there might be some misunderstanding, but someone with a personality like yours is just too captivating.¡± ¡°From now on, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll be by your side, responsible for protecting you. You can rest assured,¡± Leslie added. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I feel like you might have misunderstood my true personality and character,¡± Martina shook her head. ¡°And you can not tell whether Benjamin likes me or not. Please don¡¯t talk about it like this in front of others in the future.¡± Leslie was taken aback. How could he not sense Miss Martinez¡¯s Intentional distance? Could it be that she no longer liked the boss? Almost Instantly, this thought¨Ccrossed Leslie¡¯s mind. But that couldn¡¯t be, right? In the past, Miss Martinez was deeply in love with the boss. What caused her sudden change of heart? Leslie suddenly thought of a possibility ¨C could it be because of Miss Martinez¡¯s recent incident when she ran away from home? Leslie didn¡¯t understand what had happened to make Miss Martinez so determined to stay away from the boss. If it weren¡¯t for their positions, he probably would have asked her a bunch of questions already. Martina didn¡¯t know the exact location, so she followed the GPS and arrived in less than half an hour. To her surprise, it turned out to be a bar. The name of the bar was poetic, and if someone didn¡¯t know better, they might mistake it for a caf¨¦ or a restaurant. Feeling somewhat speechless, Martina didn¡¯t get out of the car. Instead, she called Elena. After a while, Elena finally picked up the call, and there was some noise in the background. ¡°Martina, where are you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. Have you arrived? Do you want me toe out and pick you up?¡± As expected, Elena was in the bar. Martina took a deep breath and said, ¡°Why are you in a bar again, little girl? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your brother scolding you?¡± Even though Elena¡¯s family upbringing was quite strict, especially when it came to her personal behavior, it was even stricter. That¡¯s whyst time when she came to the bar, she made a big fuss and used her daughter as an excuse. Elena was afraid of getting caught and facing scolding or even a beating if she was. taken back home. But now, this same girl with strict upbringing had ended up at a bar. What was going on? Elena seemed to be in high spirits on the other end of the call, probably already enjoying herself. ¡°Well, you know my brother hasn¡¯t been hometely, right? So, of course, I¡¯ll take this chance to have some fun! Alright, are you already here? I¡¯lle out to pick you up now!¡± Elena hung up without giving Martina a chance to decline. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leslie also took a good look at the ce in front of them and quickly changed his mind, ¡°Miss Martinez, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us toe here. Though the boss agreed to let you go out, whether it¡¯s for a meal or to have fun, isn¡¯ting to this ce a bit unsafe?¡± Leslie didn¡¯t usually enjoying to such ces, but he still had some understanding of them. Basically, the people here were either thugs or spoiled brats. In any case, there weren¡¯t many good people around. Coming here, one would likely encounter trouble or end up in a bad situation. Especially for girls, there was even less guarantee of safety. If one caught the eye of the wrong guy, who knew what could happen when returning at night? Martina also knew about these things, but since they were already here, and Elena hade out to meet them, there was no reason for her to leave right away. She looked at Leslie with a calm expression, ¡°What¡¯s unsafe? Are you implying that your bodyguard skills aren¡¯t good enough?¡± Leslie was left speechless. As a bodyguard, he was indeed quitepetent and would prioritize Miss Martinez¡¯s safety, except in unforeseen circumstances. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say to that,¡± Leslie replied. ¡°I just feel that this kind of ce isn¡¯t suitable for you to hang out. How about we go somewhere else?¡± Martina responded firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here. If needed, we can leave in a little while, and besides, you¡¯re here with me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about,¡± she continued. ¡°If you¡¯re really concerned, you can wait for me outside now.¡± Hearing her resolute tone, even if Leslie had more to say, he decided to keep it to himself. He knew that if he angered Miss Martinez, he wouldn¡¯t have a good time either. He thought to himself, after all, he was a trained bodyguard. If he couldn¡¯t handle this situation, it would be quiteughable. With him around to watch over her, he believed that nothing bad would happen to Miss Martinez. If needed, he could keep it a secret from the boss. Chapter 160: Drunk Woman Chapter160:DrunkWoman At this moment, Leslie must have been out of his mind to even entertain such a thought. But despite his thoughts, Martina and Leslie ended up following Elena into the bar. Compared to other bars, this one was rtively safe, as it had several security guards stationed both inside and outside the establishment, ready to respond to any potential issues promptly. No wonder Elena felt at ease having fun here; it seemed like she had already had a few drinks herself. She led Martina to a corner table, which seemed inconspicuous. On the table were some freshly served drinks and beverages, ¡°Martina, I really missed you! I was nning to call you today to ask when you¡¯d be back, but you¡¯ve come back on your own!¡± Elena eximed. ¡°You will stay this time, right? What did Benjamin say about it?¡± Martina nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, this time I won¡¯t leave. How could I leave just aftering back today? Benjamin has other arrangements to handle, so he won¡¯t be going on business trips in the near future.¡± Moreover, even if Benjamin did go on a business trip, Martina couldn¡¯t keep following him all the time; that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. There was no real coboration between Benjamin and Martina. While asionally going on a business trip together was eptable, frequent trips might lead to gossip. Elena seemed to have figured out Martina¡¯s thoughts and cheerfully kissed her cheek. ¡°So, does that mean we can work together again? That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°By the way, Martina, I forgot to tell you. Yesterday, we got a new project at our studio, and it¡¯s a big one! I thought I couldn¡¯t handle it on my own, so I wanted you to help me. Who knew we would have such great chemistry between us!¡± Elena added. Martina chuckled and looked at the carefree Elena. She couldn¡¯t help feeling both helpless and amused by her friend¡¯s exuberance. There was no way around it. Martina was Martina¡¯s best friend, after all. Martina could only spoil her. ¡°What big project?¡± Martina hadn¡¯t heard about it before. When it came to work, she became especially serious, wanting to know all the details. But Elena was not in the same mood right now. She hugged Martina and rubbed against her. ¡°Oh, forget about work stuff now that we¡¯re out having fun. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow; there¡¯s still plenty of time!¡± Elena huped. ¡°Oh, by the way, Martina, I saw a handsome guy here, a really handsome one! He¡¯s not any less charming than Benjamin!¡± This caught Leslie off guard, and he sat there feeling uneasy. ¡°Miss Rodr¨ªguez, you can¡¯t say things like that¡­ What do you mean by all this?¡± Elena finally noticed Leslie¡¯s presence at this moment and frowned in annoyance. She immediately started to go on a tirade. ¡°Why do you care about what I mean? I can say whatever I want, and what¡¯s it to you anyway? Aren¡¯t you one of Benjamin¡¯s people? Mind your own business!¡± ¡°Otherwise, be careful, or I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut! Then even if you want toin to Benjamin, you¡¯ll have to see if you still have a mouth!¡± Leslie didn¡¯t retort. Was Miss Rodr¨ªguez from the Rodr¨ªguez family really this fierce? He didn¡¯t notice this before. In truth, Elena was not typically like this. It was mainly because she had drunk a lot today, which led to this situation. Martina gave Leslie a slightly apologetic look and said, ¡°Sorry, she must have had too much to drink. This isn¡¯t how she normally behaves.¡± Leslie, no matter how petty he might be, wouldn¡¯t argue with a drunk woman. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Leslie graciously waved his hand and said. ¡°Miss Martinez, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to me. I understand. Miss Rodr¨ªguez must have acted impulsively under the influence of alcohol, and I won¡¯t hold it against her.¡± But Elena continued to hup and said, ¡°Tsk, you still want to argue with me? I¡¯ve already let it go, more or less¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My best friend was doing just fine staying around outside. If it weren¡¯t for you leading people to search for her, how could she have been brought back here?¡± Leslie felt quite helpless. ¡°That was the boss¡¯s decision. Could I refuse?¡± ¡°Besides, Miss Martinez being out there alone is not safe. The boss is doing this for her own good!¡± ¡°Follow whatever Benjamin says, don¡¯t you have any independent thinking?¡± Ling Elena retorted. ¡°And don¡¯t even mention it¡¯s for Martina¡¯s own good. That kind of talk might work on a three¨Cyear¨Cold, but my girl isn¡¯t three years old!¡± Leslie fell silent, realizing that they couldn¡¯t carry on with this conversation any further. Elena noticed Leslie¡¯s silence and instantly became displeased once again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue, or do you have a problem with me? Let me tell you, if you have any issues, keep them to yourself!¡± Elena threatened. ¡°Otherwise, be careful, I¡¯ll have my brother beat you up! Don¡¯t be fooled by his gentle appearance, he¡¯s actually really good at throwing punches!¡± As Elena mentioned her brother, her eyes betrayed a hint of restlessness, suggesting that her words were indeed true. In the past, she had been rebellious and often faced the consequences of getting beaten by her brother. Though Alejandro didn¡¯t hit her to the point of serious harm, those ps still hurt like crazy and left the hands swollen. Thinking about those moments, Elena couldn¡¯t help but shiver with fear. This was precisely why whenever Alejandro was home, she dared not cross any lines, as he really did discipline her! Martina was really feeling speechless. How could they continue like this? It seemed like there was no end in sight. ¡°Elena, I think you¡¯ve had enough to drink. How about we head back now?¡± Martina suggested. When Elena got drunk, she bes really difficult to handle. Whether it was her non- stop chattering or her rebellious attitude, Martina now understood how Alejandro must feel when trying to control his younger sister, because Elena could be quite a handful. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me! Martina, help me find that handsome guy from earlier and get his contact information for me, please?¡± Elena said. ¡°You¡¯re about to find love, and here I am, still single! How can I let my future kids lose in the race of life while I¡¯m still single?¡± Martina sighed, ¡°What on earth are you talking about, Elena? I won¡¯t let you drink like this anymore!¡± Martina had enough and gave a look to Leslie, saying, ¡°Could you please help me carry her to the car? I can¡¯t manage to move her on my own.¡± Leslie nodded, got up immediately, and prepared to carry Elena on his back to leave. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Just as Leslie was about to leave the bar with Elena, who would have thought that Elena would go crazy again from drinking too much. Her drunken behavior was incredibly embarrassing; it seemed as though she viewed Leslie as a horse. With her eyes closed, she even patted Leslie¡¯s butt, saying, ¡°You stubborn horse! Why won¡¯t you run for me? Hurry up and run!¡± Leslie¡¯s face instantly turned red, not knowing if it was from embarrassment or annoyance. It was probably the first time he had ever been treated like this. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He looked at Martina, seeking help, and said, ¡°Miss Martinez, what should we do? Is Miss Rodr¨ªguez going insane?¡± It was no wonder Leslie asked such a question because it was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He was scared to death and couldn¡¯t possibly remain calm. The key issue was that Elena¡¯s craziness seemed to have no end. No one knew when it would stop. Seeing that Leslie was still motionless, Elena started dancing around him, shaking him non¨Cstop. In a loud outburst, she yelled, ¡°Move it! My brother said he¡¯d buy me a good horse. Run, unless you want me to break your legs!¡± Of course, Leslie didn¡¯t believe her. If Miss Rodr¨ªguez had the guts, she could try breaking his legs! Upon witnessing Leslie¡¯s desperate gaze, Martina could feel a buzzing sensation throbbing in her head. ¡°Sorry, Leslie, but could you please take her out of here quickly? If this continues, it won¡¯t end well. I¡¯ll apologize to youter for this, Martina said, rubbing her temples. Martina couldn¡¯t handle Elena herself, which was why she had to ask Leslie for help. The situation was not as simple as it seemed, and she couldn¡¯t think of a better solution. Although Leslie was a bit resistant to the idea, he had no choice but to follow Martina¡¯s suggestion. After all, she was Miss Martinez, and the boss¡¯s favorite. If he didn¡¯t listen to her, he would be in big trouble! So, inside the bar, a very peculiar scene unfolded. Martina stood by Leslie¡¯s side, afraid that Elena¡¯s movements might be too vigorous and she would identally fall off his back. Meanwhile, Leslie took it all in stride, carrying Elena like a horse and walking steadily towards the exit. The problem was that for every step they took forward, it felt like they were taking three steps back. Elena¡¯s behavior on his back was just too outrageous and out of control, even Leslie couldn¡¯t handle it. -10% ¡°Miss Martinez, we might not be able to leave until sunrise,¡± Leslie said. Martina was even more worried. She couldn¡¯t possibly call Elena¡¯s brother now, could she? If she did, Elena would probably sober up instantly, but it would also lead to a barrage of scolding, and she might even get beaten up. At that moment, Martina quickly dismissed the idea. But the current situation was still difficult to handle. If things didn¡¯t improve, her only option might be to knock Elena unconscious for the time being. Anyway, she would be able to apologize the next day. It was definitely preferable to avoid causing a scene in the bar and drawing all those people¡¯s attention. Handling it that way would be much better. Just as Martina had made up her mind to do so, unexpected guests suddenly appeared before her eyes. These people looked well¨Ctrained, like they knew their way around, and their muscles were all bulging with strength. Just a nce from afar was enough to be intimidating, let alone this up¨Cclose encounter, which made their presence even more imposing. Martina could clearly sense that these people were troublemakers, but for now, she could only pretend she hadn¡¯t seen them, avoiding unnecessary trouble. Setting aside why these people hade, if Martina and others could get away from them as soon as possible, that would be a good thing for sure. Getting into a confrontation with them would likely lead to no good and might even backfire, which wouldn¡¯t be appropriate at all. Although Martina¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t too meticulous, she could still distinguish between what was more urgent and what wasn¡¯t. In this situation, the best choice was to leave as quickly as possible. Otherwise, no one could guarantee what consequences they would face if they stayed. As a professional bodyguard, how could Leslie not sense the malicious intent of these people in front of him? He looked at the four or five men in front of him coldly and expressed his displeasure, saying, ¡°What the hell are you guys up to? Have you all lost your minds?¡± It seemed that Leslie was genuinely furious, as he repeatedly used them. It must have taken a lot to make him this angry. If Elena weren¡¯t a woman, the consequences would undoubtedly be much more severe. Leslie found himself in a chaotic situation as Elena was truly uncontroble. His hair was a mess, like a bird¡¯s nest, his clothes had been torn with several holes, and his face was identally bruised. Despite this, he managed to remainposed and confront these people calmly wasn¡¯t an easy feat at all. Only a true professional could handle this situation like he Chapter 161: The Unwee Visitors and precisely because of his words, it instantly piqued the interest of these unwee visitors. They looked at Leslie as if he were a fool, saying, ¡°Well, well, you¡¯ve got some guts, kid. Do you even know who we are?¡± Theyughed mockingly, seemingly confident and unafraid, with a strong sense of assurance in their identity. ¡°People have forgotten about us since we¡¯ve been away for too long!¡± However, Martina keenly noticed that one of these men seemed familiar, though not extremely close, but she had seen him before, probably with Amy. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was indeed him, what if she mistook someone else for him? Subconsciously, Martina stood in front of the two men and said, ¡°Regardless of who you are, it seems we have no connection. Do you have any business with us?¡± The underlying meaning was clear: They should leave, no need to make trouble here. But as soon as these people saw Martina, their eyes lit up instantly. It was unclear whether it was intentional disguise or genuine from the heart, but in any case, that kind of gaze was truly repulsive. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a woman so stunning in a long time. Guess we¡¯re in for a treat today, fes,¡± they said. ¡°And the one on the man¡¯s back looks good too. Seems like they both. know each other. This should be fun!¡± ¡°If we take them both tonight, it¡¯ll be a double victory for us!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Although Martina didn¡¯t fully understand the exact meaning of those words, she could clearly sense that it definitely wasn¡¯t something nice. The immediateughter and the lecherous nces from these people made it evident. Just one look at them made Martina feel sick. It was utterly disgusting! It was as if their fears had manifested into reality. From the beginning, Martina had such suspicions, but who would have thought that it would actuallye true? Leslie¡¯s anger surged within him. How dare these people, disregarding his identity, openly scheme something inappropriate in front of Miss Martinez? He would be finished for sure if the boss were to find out about this. For Leslie, it was not just about self¨Cpreservation; it was also his duty as a man not to allow such a thing to happen. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was currently carrying a woman on his back, he would have already kicked them without hesitation. However, even so, he quickly stood in front of Martina, protecting her from harm. He was afraid that these people¡¯s wandering hands might not stay in check, and if they really did something to Miss Martinez, it would be dangerous! ¡°You pathetic bunch of losers! Is this all you¡¯re good for? Picking on women like cowards? There are always jerks like you in society, giving men a bad name!¡± Leslie didn¡¯t mince his words, his anger escting as he spoke. He had never engaged in such despicable acts, and today, someone dared to do it right in front of him. ¡°Why the hell do people like you even exist? You¡¯re clueless about the real world, that¡¯s why you dare to act so damn audacious!¡± Leslie¡¯s words, surprisingly enough, flowed smoothly, and it seemed like he had a natural talent for it. Leslie¡¯s way of speaking was quite amusing, surprisingly fluent with all those words! It seemed his private eloquence was not bad at all. Maybe it was because of Martina¡¯s words. earlier that day that somehow opened up hismunication skills. As for those men in front of him, they seemed to be martial arts practitioners, and they looked furious after hearing his words, as if they could have killed him in the next second! ¡°Ha! Look at this kid, talking tough. You think we¡¯d say all this if we weren¡¯t serious? Well, today we¡¯re gonna teach you a lesson!¡± One of the men, who seemed to hold some weight in his words, stepped forward and locked eyes with Leslie, his gaze filled with scheming and determination. At this moment, Martina was almost certain that this whole situation was probably rted to Amy. Otherwise, why would someone suddenlye looking for trouble like this? The man, seemingly unafraid of consequences, continued speaking, not knowing what kind of situation he was about to face, ¡°As for the two women with you, whether it¡¯s the one on your back or the one standing next to you, they are all ythings of us. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Leslie was instantly furious. He first apologized with a nce at Martina, ¡°Miss. Martinez, please take care of Miss Rodr¨ªguez. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Martina realized she wouldn¡¯t be much help in this situation. Instead of getting in the way, she decided to wait quietly with Elena on the side. Maybe this would improve their chances of sess and, at the very least, avoid causing trouble for Leslie. Martina nodded silently and continued to support the restless Elena on the side. ¡°Leslie, be careful,¡± Martina said with concern, considering the odds were against him Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. with so many people. In case something unexpected happened, it might be toote to make any changes. Martina was starting to regret entering the bar¡¯s door in the first ce. She should have left with Elena instead. But at this moment, Elena had no idea what was going on and was still acting crazy. Her behavior really made her look like she was asking for trouble. If she wasn¡¯t Martina¡¯s best friend, she would probably have been in for a fight already. ¡°Ugh, who are these dudes? They look uglier than a bunch of pigs,¡± Elena eximed, without knowing the situation. ¡°Hey, Martina, why don¡¯t you call my brother and have him. take care of these pigs? We can¡¯t have these kinds of scum wandering around the streets. What if they end up harming some poor sow? These two¨Clegged pigs are no good at all!¡± Despite the asking¨Cfor¨Ctrouble attitude, Elena¡¯s words were sharp, practically grinding these men¡¯s dignity into the ground. At this point, it was clear that they should never let Elena drink again. When she¡¯s drunk, she¡¯s just completely unpredictable. No wonder Alejandro was so worried. Having a sister like this, anyone would be concerned. ¡°Alright, Elena, just be a little more patient and watch the show, okay?¡± Elena looked at Martina, then at the situation over there, and finally agreed, bing a bit more obedient. ¡°Alright, alright, since it¡¯s what the boss said, I¡¯ll ept it! Hey, big horse, just swing your hooyes and kick all of them away for me!¡± Elena shouted. ¡°What do you mean, swing my hooves? If I really swing my hooves, will you and Miss Martinez still be okay?¡± Leslie turned his head and said. At this moment, Martina was almost certain that this whole situation was probably rted to Amy. Otherwise, why would someone suddenlye looking for trouble like this? The man, seemingly unafraid of consequences, continued speaking, not knowing what kind of situation he was about to face, ¡°As for the two women with you, whether it¡¯s the one on your back or the one standing next to you, they are all ythings of us. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Leslie was instantly furious. He first apologized with a nce at Martina, ¡°Miss Martinez, please take care of Miss Rodr¨ªguez. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Martina realized she wouldn¡¯t be much help in this situation. Instead of getting in the way, she decided to wait quietly with Elena on the side. Maybe this would improve their chances of sess and, at the very least, avoid causing trouble for Leslie. Martina nodded silently and continued to support the restless Elena on the side. ¡°Leslie, be careful,¡± Martina said with concern, considering the odds were against him with so many people. In case something unexpected happened, it might be toote to make any changes. Martina was starting to regret entering the bar¡¯s door in the first ce. She should have left with Elena instead. But at this moment, Elena had no idea what was going on and was still acting crazy. Her behavior really made her look like she was asking for trouble. If she wasn¡¯t Martina¡¯s best friend, she would probably have been in for a fight already. ¡°Ugh, who are these dudes? They look uglier than a bunch of pigs,¡± Elena eximed, without knowing the situation. ¡°Hey, Martina, why don¡¯t you call my brother and have him take care of these pigs? We can¡¯t have these kinds of scum wandering around the streets. What if they end up harming some poor sow? These two¨Clegged pigs are no good at all!¡± Despite the asking¨Cfor¨Ctrouble attitude, Elena¡¯s words were sharp, practically grinding these men¡¯s dignity into the ground. At this point, it was clear that they should never let Elena drink again. When she¡¯s drunk, she¡¯s justpletely unpredictable. No wonder Alejandro was so worried. Having a sister like this, anyone would be concerned. ¡°Alright, Elena, just be a little more patient and watch the show, okay?¡± Elena looked at Martina, then at the situation over there, and finally agreed, bing a bit more obedient. ¡°Alright, alright, since it¡¯s what the boss said, I¡¯ll ept it! Hey, big horse, just swing your hooves and kick all of them away for me!¡± Elena shouted. ¡°What do you mean, swing my hooves? If I really swing my hooves, will you and Miss Martinez still be okay?¡± Leslie turned his head and said. Elena, after all, had drunk too much, and even her speech was somewhat incoherent, not at all aligning with her true thoughts. Martina sighed in exasperation, rubbing her temples again, and quickly pulled Elena behind her to prevent any potential incidents that could arise. Leslie stood with these men. Even though he was just one person, his demeanor made everyone hesitant topliment him. Even those men felt the aura emanating from Leslie, sensing a hint of strength. For a moment, they hesitated to act recklessly. Could it be that they had encountered a tough. opponent? Didn¡¯t Miss Paloma say that this guy was actually not capable at all and not worth paying attention to? After all, they were used to handling several people on their own outside. With all of them together, they shouldn¡¯t be unable to handle just one person, right? With this mindset, these men regained some confidence, ring at Leslie with displeasure. It seemed like they had already known how Leslie would be defeated. However, they were nothing more than arrogant clowns who didn¡¯t genuinely regard Leslie as a threat! Chapter 163: Enormous Contrast Chapter 163:EnormousContrast Facing Leslie, who showed no intention of backing down, these men were eager to throw punches, as if they would start fighting any second. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re itching for a beating, we¡¯re happy to oblige. And if things get ugly, don¡¯te crying to us. Consider this your warning,¡± one of them sneered. In no time, they engaged in a fierce battle. Their seamless coordination indicated their extensive experience fighting together and wless teamwork. Despite Leslie¡¯s fighting prowess, dealing with so many opponents throwing punches and kicks wasn¡¯t an easy task. He got injured here and there, and if this kept on, it was just a matter of time before he¡¯d be overwhelmed. Martina was starting to panic. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if anything happened to Leslie! As she watched them surrounding Leslie, and the fight getting fiercer with a desire to hurt him badly, Martina couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She noticed several bottles of alcohol on a nearby table, whether used or unused, there were quite a few of them. If those bottles hit someone, it would be of help. In the current situation, special circumstances called for special measures, and Martina couldn¡¯t stay indifferent. She couldn¡¯t just watch Leslie get into trouble right in front of her and do nothing about it. Leslie got into this mess because of her, and if she turned a blind. eye, she might never be able to forgive herself. Martina decisively grabbed two empty bottles nearby, ignoring the curious looks from others, and smashed them down on the heads of two of the men. ss shards flew everywhere, and her eyes were filled with an indescribable fierceness. One of the men had blood streaming down his head, and it was quite a gruesome sight. Martina had deliberately acted docile in front of Benjamin before, but that didn¡¯t mean she was always that way. ¡°Get lost! You bastards! I know who sent you here! If you don¡¯t want this situation to blow up, get out of here right now!!¡± Martina warned loudly. Upon hearing Martina¡¯s words, the men couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, probably trying to figure out if what she said was true or false. In their eyes, it seemed impossible. They hadn¡¯t revealed anything from beginning to end and had intentionally acted like street thugs. Could Martina really see through their act? That felt unrealistic. The injured man quickly covered his head, his eyes filled with even more hatred. If he had only wanted to kill before, now he genuinely wanted to do it! ¡°You¡¯repletely unreasonable,dy. You broke our heads and now you want us to leave? Ain¡¯t no such luck!¡± ¡°Martina, let me tell you! Today, we¡¯re taking you away no matter what. If you don¡¯t the price, you¡¯ll never learn your lesson!¡± pay ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s deal with this meddlesome guy first, and then we¡¯ll take these two women with us. Today, nothing unexpected can happen. Otherwise, none of us will be able to stick around anymore!¡± With these words, the others were even more fired up. Nobody wanted to be kicked out like that. Leslie saw that things were turning worse and quickly yelled in Martina¡¯s direction, ¡°Miss Martinez, take Miss Rodr¨ªguez and leave now! Leave the rest to me; I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Martina feltpelled to stay; her conscience and the present circumstances made it clear that leaving would pose great danger to Leslie. Elena gradually realized how serious the situation was when she saw the blood, finally understanding what they were facing. ¡°OMG, Martina, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t scare me like this¡­¡± Elena had never seen such a scene before, with such a crazy fight where people seemed willing to risk their lives. Was this for real? Martina couldn¡¯t exin much; she just asked Elena to keep her distance and clenched her teeth while grabbing two more bottles, saying, ¡°I¡¯m gonna fight you guys!¡± Seeing Martina¡¯s determination, Elena, though struggling to control her own body, grabbed a weapon nearby and dered, ¡°You dare bully Martina? I¡¯ll fight you too!¡± From the way those people had called Martina¡¯s name earlier, it was apparent that they had deliberatelye looking for trouble. Otherwise, how would they have known Martina¡¯s real name? Even though Leslie had called Martina ¡°Miss Martinez¡°, he didn¡¯t call her first name. Unless these people had urate information beforehand and deliberately came here to cause trouble for Martina, everything would make sense. If it weren¡¯t for the urgent situation at hand, Martina would have wanted to immediately confront them about it. Meanwhile, on the 2nd floor of the bar, there was something peculiar about one of the private rooms. Most of its walls were covered with double¨Csided floor¨Cto-ceiling ss windows. The advantage of these windows was that people inside could clearly see outside, but those outside couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. It seemed like an arrangement for seeking some kind of excitement. At this moment, In one of those private rooms, a familiar figure was there. That person was Amy. She was wearing a delicate and soft little white dress. Although it looked ordinary, it was actually a high¨Cend designer piece that cost quite a bit. Being the beloved princess of the Paloma family, she was always treated with utmost care and generosity. Amy was apanied by several other women, who seemed to be socialites from wealthy families. They all had their eyes fixed on Amy and were cheering her on as they watched the scene outside. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Quickly took down that woman with the surname Martinez. She didn¡¯t even realize her ce and dared to try and fit into our circle. Who did she think she was?¡± ¡°Miss Paloma, I¡¯ve been saying that this woman is untrustworthy. From the beginning, you shouldn¡¯t have given her any chance to breathe. Otherwise, how could she have gotten. close to Mr. Walker?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After being here for so long, even if it was a rotation, it should have been Miss Paloma¡¯s turn, not that woman¡¯s!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If Martinez was tainted this time, I believe Mr. Walker, no matter what, wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a woman.¡± Chapter 164: Who鈥檚 Meddling? Chapter164:Who¡¯s Meddling? These people seemed to be afraid that if they didn¡¯t speak up, they would be forgotten. ¡°Miss Paloma, when you sessfully gains Mr. Walker¡¯s affection, please don¡¯t forget about us.¡± No wonder these people were all here, eagerly watching the drama unfold. They were waiting for this moment. Putting aside whether they were intentionally ttering or genuinely felt that way, at least Amy was truly delighted. Despite losing her dignity because of Benjamin and feeling utterly miserable, her deep love for him remained unchanged, and it seemed to be growing stronger. Whenever there was the slightest possibility, she was unwilling to let go of any chance. She had to be with Benjamin, and this determination had be an obsession in her heart. Amy¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she gazed down at the chaotic scene below. Observing Martina¡¯s difficulties, her smile grew wider. At this moment, it seemed that Amy couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide her true self anymore. Her words and actions all reflected her madness. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this woman could never be my rival. She just overestimates herself,¡± Amy mocked without any concealment. Her eyes were pitch¨Cck, showing an enormous contrast between her appearance and her true nature. ¡°She actually tried to deceive my future man. What a pathetically desperate move.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Amy nced down at her freshly manicured nails. Her long fingers looked quite beautiful, but it was a bit wasted on her. ¡°But I hope you all remember, today you saw nothing, heard nothing. Speak what¡¯s appropriate, and keep silent on the rest. I don¡¯t think I need to teach you these principles,¡± she warned the women surrounding her. Due to Amy¡¯s status, the people present dared not speak up and could only nod in agreement. Each of them seemed to regard Amy with great deference, but they couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the reason behind it. There was something strange about the whole situation, but they couldn¡¯t put their finger on it. ¡°Miss Paloma, rest assured, we won¡¯t say a word. Today, we absolutely saw nothing and heard nothing.¡± Another socialite chimed in, seemingly in agreement with Amy¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s right, we just came out for a casual stroll, had some food and tea, nothing more. As for anything else, we¡¯re clueless.¡± Amy enjoyed dealing with smart people and smiled again. Then, she took out several pieces of jewelry from her handbag, which appeared to be part of a set. Each piece was exquisitely beautiful and undoubtedly expensive. It was evident that she had put in a lot of effort to gather these women. Even a casual appearance fee required such dazzling and diverse jewelry. Without her own social status and position, Amy probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry on like this. When these women saw the jewelry set, even though they knew it would be divided among them, they couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised. They were full of admiration and praise, practically wanting to grovel and cling to Amy. ¡°Miss Paloma, you¡¯re truly generous. Don¡¯t worry, the people around us are very reliable and won¡¯t utter a word.¡± ¡°After today, once everything is settled, they¡¯ll be as quiet as the dead. They won¡¯t say a word. It seems that woman will be dead today.¡± ¡°Only thing we didn¡¯t expect was that Elena would also be affected. But anyway, she deserves it. She is so arrogant.¡± ¡°She relied on her influential family background and never took us seriously. She wouldn¡¯t even y with us.¡± One of the socialites said enviously and jealously. While her words sounded polite, it was evident that her inner jealousy was the driving force behind it. ¡°Hopefully, she¡¯ll open her eyes and stop making friends recklessly. Otherwise, next time, it won¡¯t be just about losing her purity.¡± Despite these people appearing morous and dazzling, their minds seemed to be so malicious. They considered ruining someone¡¯s reputation as a trivial matter, making one wonder what they would consider significant. But no matter what, Amy¡¯s mood was genuinely great. It seemed like she already anticipated the uing situation for Martina, and it made her excited. However, just as one of the men tried to forcefully take Martina away while Leslie was upied, a long and powerful leg suddenly kicked out, sending that man flying at least 10 miles away! If it weren¡¯t for the various obstructions inside the bar, he might have flown even farther! The onlookers were stunned, ¡°Oh my goodness, who is this person? He is incredibly strong, is he trying to kick someone to death?!¡± ¡°What kind of grudge, what kind of resentment does this person have to dare to do something like this? They must have a death wish!!¡± ¡°Sessfully ambushing doesn¡¯t guarantee that he will always seed. Judging by his appearance, he might soon be in trouble. It¡¯s better for us to quickly hide in the back, so we won¡¯t get identally caught in the crossfire!¡± At that moment, everyone turned their attention to the person who had just taken action, and the sight was chilling. The person wore a ck suit, seemingly returning from work. He exuded an air of extreme displeasure, and what bothered this man the most was the scene before him. Someone dared toy a hand on his woman? It was outrageous! It had been so many years since anyone dared to treat his woman like this. The ck suit seemed tailor¨Cmade for him, exuding a unique charm that made it stand out from the crowd. But the most crucial aspect was the man¡¯s strikingly handsome face, like a character stepped out of a painting. If his expression wasn¡¯t so grim, he would probably be quite popr with thedies. However, his icy demeanor kept many girls from approaching him, as they hesitated to get too close to someone who seemed so cold. No one dared to make a move. They could only admire him from afar, thinking, ¡°Wow, this man looks so handsome! Why is he meddling in someone else¡¯s business? Doesn¡¯t he worry about causing trouble for himself?¡± Othersmented, ¡°Why does this guy emit such a chilling aura? It¡¯s like he¡¯s got the air conditioning turned on. Is he rted to the woman in the chaos?¡± Chapter 165: Felt Frightened After the Event Chapter165:Felt FrightenedAftertheEvent Amidst themotion from the crowd, Martina finally managed to stand up from the ground. Her eyes immediately fell upon the god¨Clike figure of Benjamin. No matter when or where, this man seemed to effortlessly stand there like he owned the ce. His presence was like a reassuring anchor, quelling any fear in people¡¯s hearts. Meanwhile, Leslie was on the verge of tears. When had he ever felt so humiliated? Perhaps it was because of the recent struggle with Elena that he was off his game, and it almost led to Miss Martinez being taken away. Leslie felt deeply ashamed, and now, when he retaliated, he did so with a particr cruelty. With these people already showing no mercy, did Leslie need to show any kindness? Sorry, he didn¡¯t have such a good heart. In the midst of everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Martina saw Benjamin, the god¨Clike figure, approaching her step by step. She couldn¡¯t express her exact emotions, but she felt a profound sense of relief. She managed to utter the man¡¯s name, ¡°Benjamin.¡± Elena was already scared and in tears. It wasn¡¯t that shecked courage, but she suddenly realized that this whole situation seemed to be caused by her again. She regretted showing up at the bar in the first ce, but now it was toote for regrets. The incident had already happened, and what she needed to do now was figure out how to resolve it, not wallow in self¨Cme. Luckily, Benjamin arrived just in time, preventing that man from forcibly taking Martinal away. However, even so, his presence was so overwhelming that it felt like he could kill someone with his aura alone. He gave a cold nce at those who still seemed inclined to act, and then with the perfect coordination of Simon and Leslie, they subdued all those individuals. Moreover, Simon took the opportunity to call the police, and they just needed to wait for them to arrive. Simon was feeling incredibly relieved at this moment. Fortunately, they came in time. If anything had happened to Miss Martinez, this bar would probably have beenpletely wiped out. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Simon didn¡¯t know why these people were seeking their own demise. Even if they wanted to flirt with other women, that would have been fine. Why did they have to target Miss Martinez? They should first evaluate themselves. Benjamin held Martina in his arms and carefully examined her from head to toe, making sure she wasn¡¯t injured. Her face had only a little dirt on it, which finally eased his w to some extent. But even so, he still acted a bit excessively, deliberately asking, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His voice was very maic, carrying a kind of charm that made people want to listen to him over and over again. Martina looked at him with adoration and shook her head. In that moment, she forgot to resist because Benjamin had once again saved her. Benjamin gently rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Good.¡± If it were before, encountering such a situation would have definitely angered Benjamin, and he would have sought revenge immediately. But now, he managed to control his temper, even though he knew Martina¡¯s actions were wrong and could easily put herself in danger. Anyway, the most important thing was not to make Martina feel scared or misunderstand him. Recently, there had been a lot of visible changes in Benjamin¡¯s behavior. However, no matter how much he changed, he couldn¡¯t just let others bully his woman like this. see. Regarding the fate of these people, even if it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated now, it was clear to Elena was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, like a child who had done something wrong, keeping her head down and staring at her toes, standing helplessly on the side. But when she thought about this matter and how Benjamin already knew, she worried that he might even me Martina for it. So, she mustered up the courage to speak again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. It¡¯s my fault. Martina didn¡¯t want toe to the bar, I convinced her to join. Please don¡¯t me her; you can me me instead.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t speak, his legszily crossed, and he tightly held his beloved woman in his arms. Elena¡¯s greatest relief was that Martina was safe; otherwise, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be something she could bear. Even with her status here, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape punishment, as Benjamin was not one to show favoritism. Benjamin would only do things that people couldn¡¯t understand, but now, only in front of Martina, he seemed like a normal person. Maybe it was out of consideration for Martina, or perhaps due to the presence of many visitors, Benjamin refrained from publicly ming Elena. He justzily nced at Elena and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll inform your brother right away.¡± Elena felt as if she were facing a formidable foe, but luckily, Benjamin didn¡¯t take further action this time. To be honest, she even felt a bit grateful. She had thought th from the beginning, Benjamin would directly report her to her brother, but unexpectedly, he gave her a chance. Martina also felt lingering fear, but fortunately, the situation had changed now, and she could finally feel at ease. The onlookers were all puzzled, observing Benjamin¡¯s demeanor, and their minds started to specte. They were curious about Benjamin¡¯s real identity, how he managed to handle everything so effortlessly, and why he was surrounded by so many gorgeous women. Benjamin gently rubbed Martina¡¯s hand, as if it was the only way to soothe his nerves. Martina tried to maintain herposure, and she took the initiative to ask, ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± The situation just now was too abrupt, and Martina hadn¡¯t even had a chance to send a message to anyone. It should have been something Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have known, yet he was here. It was all thanks to Benjamin previously having someone install a tracking device in Martina¡¯s phone. When he sent her two messages without any response, he knew she must have gone out. It wasn¡¯t a big deal initially, as it was something Benjamin had already agreed to and allowed Martina to go out. However, she hadn¡¯t responded at all, which was obviously abnormal. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Felt Frightened After the Event Amidst themotion from the crowd, Martina finally managed to stand up from the ground. Her eyes immediately fell upon the god¨Clike figure of Benjamin. No matter when or where, this man seemed to effortlessly stand there like he owned the ce. His presence was like a reassuring anchor, quelling any fear in people¡¯s hearts. Meanwhile, Leslie was on the verge of tears. When had he ever felt so humiliated? Perhaps it was because of the recent struggle with Elena that he was off his game, and it almost led to Miss Martinez being taken away. Leslie felt deeply ashamed, and now, when he retaliated, he did so with a particr cruelty. With these people already showing no mercy, did Leslie need to show any kindness? Sorry, he didn¡¯t have such a good heart. In the midst of everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Martina saw Benjamin, the god¨Clike figure, approaching her step by step. She couldn¡¯t express her exact emotions, but she felt a profound sense of relief. She managed to utter the man¡¯s name, ¡°Benjamin.¡± Elena was already scared and in tears. It wasn¡¯t that shecked courage, but she suddenly realized that this whole situation seemed to be caused by her again. She regretted showing up at the bar in the first ce, but now it was toote for regrets. The incident had already happened, and what she needed to do now was figure out how to resolve it, not wallow in self¨Cme. Luckily, Benjamin arrived just in time, preventing that man from forcibly taking Martinal away. However, even so, his presence was so overwhelming that it felt like he could kill someone with his aura alone. He gave a cold nce at those who still seemed inclined to act, and then with the perfect coordination of Simon and Leslie, they subdued all those individuals. Moreover, Simon took the opportunity to call the police, and they just needed to wait for them to arrive. Simon was feeling incredibly relieved at this moment. Fortunately, they came in time. If anything had happened to Miss Martinez, this bar would probably have beenpletely wiped out. Simon didn¡¯t know why these people were seeking their own demise. Even if they wanted to flirt with other women, that would have been fine. Why did they have to target Miss Martinez? They should first evaluate themselves. Benjamin held Martina in his arms and carefully examined her from head to toe, making sure she wasn¡¯t injured. Her face had only a little dirt on it, which finally eased his to some extent. But even so, he still acted a bit excessively, deliberately asking, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His voice was very maic, carrying a kind of charm that made people want to listen to him over and over again. Martina looked at him with adoration and shook her head. In that moment, she forgot to resist because Benjamin had once again saved her. Benjamin gently rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Good.¡± If it were before, encountering such a situation would have definitely angered Benjamin, and he would have sought revenge immediately. But now, he managed to control his temper, even though he knew Martina¡¯s actions were wrong and could easily put herself in danger. Anyway, the most important thing was not to make Martina feel scared or misunderstand him. Recently, there had been a lot of visible changes in Benjamin¡¯s behavior. However, no matter how much he changed, he couldn¡¯t just let others bully his woman like this. Regarding the fate of these people, even if it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated now, it was clear to see. Elena was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, like a child who had done something wrong, keeping her head down and staring at her toes, standing helplessly on the side. But when she thought about this matter and how Benjamin already knew, she worried that he might even me Martina for it. So, she mustered up the courage to speak again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. It¡¯s my fault. Martina didn¡¯t want toe to the bar, I convinced her to join. Please don¡¯t me her; you can me me instead.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t speak, his legszily crossed, and he tightly held his beloved woman in his arms. Elena¡¯s greatest relief was that Martina was safe; otherwise, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be something she could bear. Even with her status here, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape punishment, as Benjamin was not one to show favoritism. Benjamin would only do things that people couldn¡¯t understand, but now, only in front of Martina, he seemed like a normal person. Maybe it was out of consideration for Martina, or perhaps due to the presence of many visitors, Benjamin refrained from publicly ming Elena. He justzily nced at Elena and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll inform your brother right away.¡± Elena felt as if she were facing a formidable foe, but luckily, Benjamin didn¡¯t take further action this time. To be honest, she even felt a bit grateful. She had thought from the beginning, Benjamin would directly report her to her brother, but unexpectedly, he gave her a chance. Martina also felt lingering fear, but fortunately, the situation had changed now, and she could finally feel at ease. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The onlookers were all puzzled, observing Benjamin¡¯s demeanor, and their minds started to specte. They were curious about Benjamin¡¯s real identity, how he managed to handle everything so effortlessly, and why he was surrounded by so many gorgeous women. Benjamin gently rubbed Martina¡¯s hand, as if it was the only way to soothe his nerves. Martina tried to maintain herposure, and she took the initiative to ask, ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± The situation just now was too abrupt, and Martina hadn¡¯t even had a chance to send a message to anyone. It should have been something Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have known, yet he was here. It was all thanks to Benjamin previously having someone install a tracking device in Martina¡¯s phone. When he sent her two messages without any response, he knew she must have gone out. It wasn¡¯t a big deal initially, as it was something Benjamin had already agreed to and allowed Martina to go out. However, she hadn¡¯t responded at all, which was obviously abnormal. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!